《Beloved Old Lover》


 Chapter 1: The Girl Who Was Chosen By His Mother Is His Ex-Girlfriend

    The car slowed down and stopped in front of a luxury restaurant.


    Emily bit her lips lightly again and followed James inside.


    She did not expect that after all these years of exile, the day she returned, she had to meet her ex-lover just to save the Winepany, which is also her father¡¯s lifelong inheritance.


    ¡°Hello. We sincerely apologize for beingte.¡±


    James bowed and shook hands with Matthew and Jessica, then he turned to his daughter and proudly introduced her.


    ¡°This is Emily, my only daughter. She just returned from country A.¡±


    Emily smiled brightly and politely greeted the two people in front of her.


    She realized that her ex-lover converged on all the excellent features on the faces of both his father and mother.


    Honestly, at first, she actively pursued Kevin simply because he was the most handsome in school, then his nice, warm personality gradually made her fall deeply in love with him.


    But in the end, the two of them had to part ways.


    ¡°You two sit down. Kevin ising. I told him before, but he still has an appointment to meet his partner.¡± Jessica smiled and said to be less embarrassed.


    ¡°For men, a career is still the most important thing.¡± James quickly spoke.


    ¡°I think the wife is the most important thing.¡± Matthew looked at his wife and said.


    Emily smiled when she witnessed the president of Unicons being pinched by his wife. However, in her heart, she was very uneasy.


    In the past, she abandoned Kevin and left without saying goodbye. Will he ignore her mistakes for love to resume the unfinished love story?


    When the waiter ced the dishes on the table, the luxury car slowly moved from the restaurant¡¯srge gate into the parking lot.


    The employees all stopped at the same time to watch the man with his face and body almost perfectly step down from the luxury car.


    The dark brand suit further enhances the elegance of the heiress of Unicons Group.


    The sound of praise and admiration grew louder with every step he took.


    The moment Kevin passed the threshold, he quickly realized his parents were sitting opposite the two guests.


    He refused this date as soon as he heard from his mother, but because Jessica kept begging him and said this was thest time she interfered in her son¡¯s private life, he reluctantly agreed and came here.


    ¡°Hi, Mom and Dad. Hello¡­¡±


    Kevin¡¯s sentence was interrupted halfway through when he saw the face of the girl who had left a long scar on his heart.


    She left this country for several years and now she came back and appeared here to renew her old love with him.


    He felt she was too funny.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kevin. I¡¯m James, director of the Winepany and this is my daughter, Emily.¡±  James smiles fakely.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kevin. My name is Emily. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Because her father acted like that, Emily had to act with him because she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    This unusual situation she had also imagined before, but when she faced it, she felt very awkward.


    She just wished Kevin would not expose her here.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Emily.¡±


    The handshake that Kevin gave Emily was very gentle to outsiders, but only she understood how she struggled to keep a smile on her lips.


    His grip was so strong that her fingers felt like they were being crushed. Just that much was enough for her to understand how big the hatred in him was.


    ¡°Kevin. Please let go of Emily and have a meal. The two of you will have many opportunities to meet in the future.¡± Jessica was overjoyed and spoke.


    Whenever her son went to meet the girls ording to her arrangement, he didn¡¯t even talk to them.


    But now he held this girl tightly and did not let go, so Jessica was sure that Kevin¡¯s soul had fallen into Emily¡¯s glittering eyes.


    She did not expect this time to be thest time, and she did not expect that James¡¯s daughter could attract him.


    The meal took ce in a contrasting atmosphere.


    While Matthew and Jessica happily talked andughed, Emily and her father were quite awkward.


    As for Kevin, he did not show any emotion. He ate and drankfortably and his eyes were glued to Emily¡¯s body, causing her to shake her hands and drop the food several times.


    ¡°Have you eaten enough?¡± Kevin asked softly, but his voice was enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Huh? Ah, yes.¡± Emily answered curtly because she was too surprised.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Uncle James, then I¡¯d like to take Emily for a walk.¡±


    The offer from Kevin made everyone as happy as winning the lottery. They immediately agreed and urged him and her to take each other away quickly.


    Kevin¡¯s parents are happy that their son has found someone to make him rethink, and James is happy because the opportunity to save the Winepany hase.


    Emily has to admit that Kevin¡¯s legs are too long. With every step he took, she had to take several steps to keep up. Moreover, he also walked so fast that she had to constantly run after him, causing her legs to swell.


    If she knew this in advance, she would have worn t sandals, not high heels.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Kevin, please slow down a bit. My leg hurts.¡± Emily miserably begged him because her hand was held by him, unable to stop.


    ¡°Your leg hurts and you scream like that, you¡­ have you ever thought of my heart?¡±


    Kevin continued to stride after the sentence hissing through his teeth. This time, he went even faster, harming Emily more miserably.


    There was a bit of self-pity creeping into her heart.


    He has changed and is so different from before, both in appearance and personality.


    Kevin of five years ago always cherished her and was afraid of her getting hurt, but Kevin of five yearster caused her pain.


    When Emily¡¯s whole body was pushed by him and fell on the back seat of the supercar, she also discovered that her legs were bleeding.


    She was in a lot of pain, but she couldn¡¯t show a weak and pitiful face because she knew that in front of someone who didn¡¯t love her, those expressions were meaningless.


    Sessful men don¡¯t like weak girls, so she must show strength.


    ¡°Kevin, where are we going?¡± Emily worriedly asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t take you abroad.¡± His reply was full of mockery.


    The car stopped under trees after a while around the streets.


    Emily was shocked when she realized that this was the ce where he and she often went on dates and met.


    After so many years, the scenery here has not changed.


    When Kevin opened the car door and got out, Emily also rushed out to follow him.


    However, before she had time to step up to his level, he turned his head and spoke, causing her footsteps to stop.


    ¡°You already know that person is me, but you still try toe. What the heck are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Kevin, long time no see. Just now, because of your parents¡¯ presence, I pretended to¡­¡±


    ¡°Please answer my question quickly.¡±


    His sharp eyes and gloomy expression made Emily¡¯s heart cold. She lowered her head, trying to hide her confused expression, and replied in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I want to start over with you, I want¡­ to pursue you again.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? In the past, I loved you so much, but you abandoned me when I needed you the most. Now, you feel regret because you know I became the general manager of Unicons, right?¡± He smiled faintly, raised his face, and sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Everything is caused by circumstances. At that time, I was too young, my thinking was not mature. I¡¯m both scared and wanted to study abroad, so I¡­¡±


    Because Emily could not think of a better reason to justify her previous cruel actions, she had to use some childish excuses to exin to the general manager of the Unicons Group.


    When she saw the footsteps of the man opposite getting closer and closer, her whole body involuntarily trembled, her heart seemed to stop beating and the air was blocked, unable to reach her lungs.


    ¡°Emily. Are you ming the fall of leaves because of autumn? Give up that idea. I respected you in front of my parents and that was enough. You¡¯d better never appear in front of me again. That just makes me want to strangle you.¡±


    Kevin said as he took the yellow leaf from her hair and held it up.


    As soon as he finished his sentence, he let go of it and let it fly away in the wind. Then he leisurely got back into the car and drove off, leaving the girl with her feet covered in red blood.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t cry. Tears will wash away your mascara.¡±


    Although Emilyforted herself, she still burst into tears.


    She thought six years was long enough to erase the past, but when she stood in front of him, she regretted that love to the point of breaking her heart.


    The car was long gone, but Emily kept looking at it.


    When she saw a few more cars passing by the empty road, she limped up to the side of the road and sat down.


    The wound from the ident where the foot has not yet healed is now cracked because of the friction against the high heels, so it constantly bleeds.


    ¡°Girl, do you need my help?¡±


    The warm, soft male voice made Emily startle and turn her head.


    In front of her eyes was a man who was still very young.


    That kind face and friendly smile suddenly warmed her heart a bit.


    The car behind him and the branded clothes on him were enough for her to know that he was a rich young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emily answered and continued to look down at the canal.


    Daniel smiled and walked closer to Emily. A well-dressed girl sitting by the canal alone, her eyes watering, her nose as red as a tomato is enough to let him know she is having trouble in love.


    He was only afraid that she would be distraught and swim down the canal in front of him, and the world would lose a beautiful woman.


    He did not want to interfere in other people¡¯s affairs, but he did not understand why the image of her sitting quietly among the falling leaves made him feel so emotional then stopped the car and asked.

 Chapter 2: The Second Young Master of Unicons Group

    ¡°Your foot is bleeding. How can you abandon yourself like that? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Daniel did not wait for the strange girl to say yes or no. He bent down and picked up Emily, causing her to unconsciously wrap her arms around his neck.


    She felt like she was a Cindere meeting a prince.


    Thisvish city seems to be concentrated with many rich people. She sat by the canal and also met a rich young man.


    When Daniel had just put Emily in the front seat, she lifted her injured leg and left it on her healthy leg because she was worried that blood would fall on the car floor mat.


    If she hadn¡¯t been afraid of ugliness at first and had properly bandaged her wounds, she wouldn¡¯t have been this pathetic.


    Honestly, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be dragged by Kevin like a bag.


    ¡°Just sitfortably. I am also nning to rece the car floor mats with new ones.¡± Daniel said.


    The car drove for about five minutes, then Emily saw a small clinic on the side of the road, so she asked her benefactor to take her there, not to the hospital because her injuries were not too serious.


    When the car stopped, Emily was about to open the car door to get out, but Daniel was faster than her. He graciously bent down and carried her out of the car.


    ¡°Be good, after the doctor stops the bleeding and bandages you, I will let you go on your own.¡±


    The sentence as if he was talking with children made Emily burst intoughter.


    Did this man know she was twenty-six years old?Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If she guessed correctly, he must have been born into a family of intellectuals and was very well educated.


    She had rarely seen anyone as rich but friendly as him before.


    ¡°Her leg is injured, and she wears high heels. You should pay attention to your girlfriend.¡±


    The old doctor grumbled when he saw the girl¡¯s foot stuck to the high-heeled shoe.


    He had to carefully wet a cotton ball and then gently separate Emily¡¯s foot from it.


    Daniel¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed when he saw this scene.


    ¡°He is not¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention next time.¡±


    Daniel hastily admitted his mistake and interrupted Emily¡¯s words.


    She looked at him with surprised eyes and received a shake of his head.


    After the doctor bandaged Emily¡¯s wound, Daniel immediately paid the bill and carefully carried her to the car and drove to a nearby shoe store, and bought her a pair of slippers.


    It wasn¡¯t until those thin hands with long, slender fingers helped her to put her feet in her new slippers that she hesitated to introduce herself.


    ¡°My name is Emily.¡±


    ¡°Emily, the name is really cute like its owner. My name is Daniel Roberts. I¡¯m d I could help you.¡±


    Apanying the words was a warm smile from the kind man.


    Emily also smiled in response. She was going to say thank you, but he spoke first.


    However, she felt that the name Daniel Roberts sounded as if it was rted to Kevin Roberts.


    His face also had something simr to the person who had left her by the canal. Still, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth to investigate him because it was too rude.


    ¡°Where is your house? I will take you home.¡± Daniel asked as soon as he returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi. You have wasted a lot of time on me.¡± She said as she pointed to the row of taxis that were parked straight on the roadside.


    Fortunately for Emily, right after that, Daniel¡¯s phone rang.


    When he saw that the caller was Emma, he suddenly remembered that it was almost time for an appointment with the deputy general director of GE Group.


    After he lied to his assistant that he was on the way to the rendezvous point, he quickly carried the girl he had just met to the nearest taxi and instructed the driver to take her home safely.


    ¡°I had the chance to meet you today, so I hope to be your friend. Please give me your phone number.¡± He said while giving his phone to her to save the number on it.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I would also like to invite you to a meal to thank you.¡±


    Emily¡¯s slender fingers quickly touched the screen of the phone and then she returned it to its owner.


    A few secondster, the phone in her bag showed an iing call from an unknown number.


    ¡°I will wait for you. Call me when your leg ispletely healed.¡± Daniel winked mischievously.


    ¡°Yes, I will let you know in advance so you can empty your stomach.¡± Emily also joked.


    The man and the girl nodded to say goodbye again and then went their separate ways.


    Daniel turned the car around and ran straight to Sunny Cafe. He almost forgot about negotiating with Brian.


    Although Unicons Group has a multi-industry business, they have only intended to encroach into the field of fashion and apparel for nearly half a month now.


    Therefore, when Daniel heard that GE Group wanted to transfer a few famous fashion store chains, he actively contacted to purchase to clear the way for the n to dominate the fashion vige.


    Daniel just entered the cafe, Emma quickly stood up and Brian also left the chair.


    Brian himself often sees Kevin through articles about interviewing sessful entrepreneurs. However, this is the first time he has seen the youngest son of Matthew Roberts.


    Both men quickly greeted each other and then sat down to discuss the work, while Emma carefully noted all that the superiors and partners had agreed to facilitate in drafting the contract.


    Fortunately, she ran here first. Otherwise, she is sure that Brian¡¯s neck will be eight meters long because of waiting for Daniel.


    ¡°I did not expect the negotiation to go so smoothly. I hope when they are in your hands, they will grow more.¡± Brian happily said.


    ¡°Of course,ter on, they will be called Unicons¡¯s chain of stores.¡± Daniel smiled and replied.


    Brian raised his coffee cup, took a sip, and nodded slightly.


    He had to admit that this second young master was a master of bargaining.


    The price that Daniel proposed to reduce is not small, butpared to the actual value of the transferred object, it is correct.


    Brian also understood that if he did not take this opportunity, he was afraid that he would have to wait a long time before someone asked to buy, so he agreed to keep up with his work.


    ¡°This weekend is my sister¡¯s birthday. The party is held at home and the guests are mainly close friends. I hope you will arrange a time to join the fun. Tomorrow, I will send the invitation card to the Unicons corporation.¡± Brian lowers his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m free this weekend, so I¡¯ll go there. Anyway, Miss. Jennifer is also dedicating a lot to Unicons Group.¡±


    A sincere sentence from Daniel that entered Brian¡¯s ears turned into a sarcastic statement. However, Brian still tried to calm down, thanked him, then said goodbye, turned his back, and walked away.


    Brian¡¯s family owns a famous corporation and has to hire people to manage many areas, but his sister went to Unicons Group to apply for a job.


    Besides, Jennifer was not given a big position by them.


    Her capital is a beautiful face, so they let her stand at the front desk, baring her teeth all day and greeting customers.


    ¡°This is the first time you agree to go to the party.¡± Emma said while arranging documents.


    ¡°Come with me. I guess they¡¯ll have a dance. By the way, you can be my dance partner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Emma solemnly replied, and then smiled brightly.


    Finally, she was about to get the chance to dance with him.


    Daniel has not appeared at any partner¡¯s parties since he entered Unicons Group and held the position of deputy general director.


    When he finished working at thepany, he returned home and if he was in a bad mood, he would go to a cafe.


    Perhaps because he bought a chain of fashion stores he liked, he was happy and epted Brian¡¯s invitation.


    After Daniel took Emma home, he drove back to the vi.


    Although he is only two years younger than Kevin, he has never been urged to marry by his mother because, in her opinion, the eldest brother must get married before the youngest brother.


    Therefore, for the past two years, his mother has continuously matched Kevin with the girls, but all failed.


    Today, he heard from her that this was thest time, but he didn¡¯t know if it was sessful or not.


    When the car driven by Daniel arrived at the main gate, Kevin¡¯s supercar also just arrived.


    Although Kevin winked to give way, Daniel still did not drive in but raised his hand to signal his brother to drive in first.


    ¡°How was your date? Our mother kept it a secret this time, so I don¡¯t know whose daughter she is.¡± Daniel looked at his brother and asked as soon as they met.


    ¡°Just like before. Daniel, you can get married if you have found your other half. I don¡¯t care that you¡¯ll get married before me.¡± Kevin mmed the door of the car and slowly replied.


    Daniel only silently followed Kevin because he noticed the cold, bored expression of his brother.


    Honestly, he still hasn¡¯t fallen in love with any girl, so how can he get married?


    It seems this date has brought disappointment to the president of Unicons Group and his wife again.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Are you twopatible? Did you bring her home?¡±


    Jessica asked when Kevin¡¯s feet just touched the doorstep, causing Daniel to stop curiously, and raise his ears to listen.


    It turned out that his brother took the girl to another ce to talk privately, not like the previous times.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only said a few sentences, so I don¡¯t know if we¡¯repatible or not. She had work to do, so she went first.¡±


    When Kevin went upstairs, Daniel leisurely entered the house.


    He saw the bewildered face of his mother, so he immediately approached her and inquired about the situation.


    Then he learned that after the meal, his brother offered to take the girl for a walk. It was something that had never happened before.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been together for a few hours. How can they only speak a few sentences for a few hours?¡± Jessica turned to her son and asked quietly.


    ¡°I guess they spelled every word before speaking.¡± Daniel put his hands in his pants pockets, shrugged, and replied.

 Chapter 3: Autumn’s Waltz

    It waste at night.


    In the dim lights of the room with ssical architectural design, Kevin was still quietly sipping a ss of wine.


    Six years have passed and the wound in his heart still cannot be healed.


    This wound was given to him by the girl he loved.


    A week has passed since he met her and she has not appeared in front of him anymore.


    ¡°Emily, you are also very obedient. That¡¯s right. Stay away from me. Don¡¯t hang around in front of me anymore.¡±


    Kevin said as he raised his ss of wine and drank it in one gulp.


    His thin fingers gripped the ss as if he wanted to crush it.


    That day, he stood behind the bars of the prison and waited patiently for her. Finally, the day he was exonerated, he immediately called her to find her, but he could not contact her.


    He only knew that she had gone abroad to study through the words of a ssmate.


    After he put the ss back on the table, he staggered back to the bed andy down, closing his eyes.


    At this moment, Emily was sitting motionless on the balcony of the vi and looking out at the vast streets.


    The yellow lights kept flickering because of the tears that were about to flow.


    Finally, sad tears also fell, drenching the invitation card in her hand.


    Just now, she went to her father¡¯s room to refuse to pursue Kevin after many days of tormenting thoughts, but when she saw him constantly coughing and showing fatigue, she quietly returned.


    The night ended, the day came, and then gradually turned to the afternoon. Emily quickly put on makeup and prepared to go to the party.


    For the five years she lived in country A, she studied at the same time two majors: business and fashion design. Therefore, even though the dress is simple, when its owner creates a few highlights, it immediately bes attractive.


    Thepany lost business, James was forced to cut personnel and unnecessary expenses, and the car was also sold, leaving only one.


    Today, he visited an old friend in the province and didn¡¯te back in time, so she had to take a taxi to the party.


    ¡°Miss. Emily.¡±


    A slightly familiar male voice spoke, causing Emily to turn her head to look.


    She recognized the guy who had helped her. Beside him was a beautiful girl who was intimately holding his hand.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Daniel.¡±


    The elegant gesture of the girl opposite and the elegant dress on her body made Daniel fascinated to watch.


    He never thought of a simple dress with a few embellishments that would make the whole look extremely eye-catching.


    ¡°Ah, this is Emma, my assistant. And this is Emily, my new friend.¡±


    After Daniel¡¯s introduction, the two girls immediately shook hands to get to know each other and then walked together into the main hall, where the party was about to take ce.


    The moment the three of them passed the threshold, Kevin was almost motionless when he saw his ex-lover and his younger brother happilyughing and talking together.


    Brian stood next to Kevin to invite him to drink but did not pay attention.


    When Brian turned around, he could only see the backs of Daniel and the two girls, so he hurriedly approached and said hello.


    ¡°Oh, the deputy general director apanied two beauties.¡±


    Brian¡¯s voice was extremely excited, but when he saw Emily¡¯s beautiful face, he immediately lowered his voice because he was too surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would see her here after six years apart.


    ¡°Emily, is that you? You¡­ since when did youe back to the country?¡± Brian stuttered.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been home for a week. I attended the party on behalf of my father.¡± She replied.


    Because Brian was too emotional, he just nodded and then invited the three guests to eat and drink freely and he nned to ask Emily more when he had time.


    At this moment, the MC is also respectfully greeting the guests and then introducing the owner of the party to the stage to say a few words.


    The moment everyone entered the party, Daniel had to go around greeting partners and senior officials. And Emma stayed by Emily¡¯s side as her boss told her.


    Daniel was afraid that Emily would be lonely and lost because he knew she had just returned from abroad after six years and she only knew Brian, but now the deputy general director of GE Group was also busy weing guests.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to dance.¡± Emma spoke up when she saw Daniel passing through the crowd to return to his old ce.


    ¡°I came alone, so I¡¯ll just sit here.¡± Emily shyly replied.


    ¡°Can I invite you to be my dance partner?¡±


    The very polite suggestion from the general manager Kevin made both Emily and Emma stunned because they were quite surprised.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    From the moment the party started, although Emily tried to look for Kevin to approach him, she couldn¡¯t find him.


    She did not expect him to appear like a ghost like this.


    ¡°Of course, you can. I am very honored.¡±


    While Kevin held Emily¡¯s hand and joined the crowd of couples hugging each other¡¯s waists, Emma still couldn¡¯t guess what was happening.


    She was surprised because the general manager of Unicons Group, who is famous for being cold, doesn¡¯t like women, but now actively flirts with a girl.


    Every time he attended a party and when it was time to dance, he just sat next to the funny old guests and watched, unless the owner of the party invited him, he danced.


    However, their gestures look like they¡¯ve known each other since their past lives.


    ¡°Where is Emily?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°Mr. Kevin was alone, so he invited her to dance with him.¡± Emma pointed to the crowd and answered.


    ¡°Today, the storm will probably destroy the house. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Daniel joked and grabbed Emma¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the crowd, joining the gentle waltz next to Brian and Jennifer.


    Although the second young master of Unicons Group does not attend parties much, he still keeps up with the pace of life in each environment and situation.


    Because of that, Emma admires him so much and she is assured of being by his side throughout the years.


    While everyone was dancing happily, Emily struggled to keep up with Kevin¡¯s dance moves.


    The wound on her foot has pulled the young skin but has notpletely healed yet.


    Every time she remembered that day, she just wanted to step on his feet so he could understand the pain.


    In the flickering light of candles and melodious melodies surrounding them, Kevin used force to hug Emily¡¯s small waist, pulling her close to his face and whispering.


    ¡°Emily, your face is also really thick. Do you think you can still seduce me after you¡¯ve abandoned me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hugging me? You chose me to be your dance partner, not the other girls, right?¡± Emily curled her lips and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident about yourself. I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll seduce my little brother.¡± Kevin smiled scornfully.


    ¡°Then try to hug me tight. If you let go of me, I will seduce your brother.¡±


    The melodious voice full of charm of the old lover made Kevin not familiar at all. His brows furrowed and his face turned to a scowl.


    In contrast to him, Emily¡¯s pink lips showed a bright smile. Looks like she caught his weakness already.


    It turned out that the guy was the second young master of Unicons Group and his younger brother.


    If she kept pretending to cling to Daniel, he would run over and separate the two of them.


    The moment the music became mellow and the couples only hugged and moved slowly, Emily could smell the strange masculine scent of the man she used to be so close to.


    Probably because he used perfume.


    ¡°Since when have you known Daniel?¡±


    Kevin lowered his face close to Emily¡¯s face and asked softly, making everyone think he was kissing her.


    The scent of the young girl in the past remained unchanged, causing many ancient emotions to rush back like a tidal wave beating in his heart.


    ¡°On the day you left me on the street.¡±


    Although Emily smiled brightly, how could Kevin not realize how much self-pity in that smile?


    She left him alone for five years, so now that he left her, she has no right to me him.


    Finally, the music stopped, and the lights came back on, illuminating the glittering eyes that had engulfed his life in the sea of hatred.


    Kevin let go of Emily¡¯s hand and then turned his back and walked straight.


    That day, he could only drive a part of the road when he had to pull over to the side of the road because he felt his heart hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t stand it.


    When he looked at the back seat, he saw blood on the floor mats and remembered herint of foot pain, so he turned the car around.


    However, when he got there, she was gone.


    He asked the old beggar and learned that she was carried to the car by a young and rich man. He did not expect that person to be Daniel.


    A few days ago, he borrowed his brother¡¯s car to go to the construction site, and he discovered there was blood on the floor mats, but he did not know it was her blood.


    Because Kevin just let go of a dance partner, he immediately disappeared, so both Daniel and Emma rushed to the beautiful girl¡¯s side.


    ¡°Oh my, this guy. Why didn¡¯t he say anything and leave? Miss Emily, don¡¯t pay attention. My brother¡¯s illness is not mild.¡± Daniel hesitated to speak.


    ¡°Looks like he got a phone call.¡± She quickly said to help herself not to be embarrassed.


    ¡°Recently, I heard Mr. Brian talk, then I know you are the heir of the Wine Company. We met in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t have time to introduce myself properly. I am the deputy general director of Unicons corporation.¡± Daniel solemnly extended his hand.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Daniel, next time, please help me more.¡±


    Emily¡¯s handshake and a joke made Danielugh, but the girl next to him was sad because she realized something was strange.


    Although he has a warmer and more friendly personality than Kevin, he has never been too close to women. Besides, this girl was a stranger he had just met.

 Chapter 4: Bright Candidate

    Since Jennifer¡¯s birthday party, Kevin has not gone out to meet or receive partners anymore.


    The year-end projects are in the sprint stage, so he is forced to devote all his time to work if he wants to be worthy of the hot chair he is sitting in.


    ¡°Why is Vennte to work? It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock.¡± Kevin looked at the watch in his hand and grumbled.


    It¡¯s been three years since Venn was recruited into Unicons Corporation to be Kevin¡¯s personal assistant, he never camete to thepany.


    He alwayses before everyone, his fingerprint is always the first fingerprint printed on the timekeeper every morning.


    Kevin was about to call his assistant when he heard a knock on the door. A few secondster, Daniel walked in.


    Daniel saw the disappointed expression of Unicons general manager, so he crept over to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°Are you waiting for someone?¡± Daniel just poured tea into a cup and asked.


    Kevin was just about to open his mouth to answer when the phone rang, stopping him.


    Venn¡¯s phone number popped up, giving him an uneasy premonition.


    He waste for work and now that he¡¯s calling, something must have gotten in his way.


    On the phone was a female voice, informing him that her brother had an ident and had juste out of the operating room.


    Because Venn was worried that his boss would be waiting for him, as soon as he was transferred to the recovery room, he asked his sister to notify Kevin.


    ¡°Which hospital is he in?¡± Kevin squeezed the pen in his hand and asked.


    ¡°City hospital. Fifth floor.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was still trembling.


    ¡°You tell him to rest assured and get treatment. I will visit him this afternoon.¡±


    The sigh after Kevin¡¯s call made his younger brother feel tired as well.


    Initially, Daniel came here to ask if his brother would join him on a volunteer trip to the mountains during the uing holiday.


    But now he saw Kevin¡¯s tired look, so he decided to keep quiet, not asking anymore.


    Thepletion of the franchise record of the fashion chain stores also means that the amount of work that Daniel undertakes increases.


    In the past few months, the two of them rarely had time to talk to each other, even though they were living in the same house.


    Daniel¡¯s schedule is packed with meetings with designers as well as people with high expertise in the field of fashion to convince them toe under hismand and build a new empire.


    He spends more days abroad than in his home country.


    Only today, he was able to rx a little when the city¡¯s young business association called to inform him of thete autumn volunteering n.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What¡¯s the matter with whom?¡± Daniel narrowed his eyes and asked softly.


    ¡°Venn was in a traffic ident. He broke his leg. He must be out of work for at least a few months.¡±


    After Kevin finished talking, he picked up the phone and called the human resources department, telling them to immediately post a new assistant job for him.


    Although there are many people in thepany, even if he closes his eyes, he can still choose a person to take Venn¡¯s position, but he doesn¡¯t want to.


    This unpleasant character of his made even his brother ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you Emma. Hiring new people will only make you more tired. How can the new person be equal to the old one?¡± Daniel stood up leisurely and put his hands in his pockets, approaching his brother.


    ¡°Dislike. If they were the person next to me, they must be selected by me from the moment they entered Unicons.¡± Kevin was still attentively signing, not looking up.


    ¡°A lot of people will be disappointed. How much is the match rate? I¡¯m guessing there will be more females than males.¡±


    Daniel said while leaving the room.


    When the door closed, Kevin let go of the pen, leaned back in his chair, and scratched his hair.


    Work is pressing him every day, but Venn is suddenly hospitalized, making him feel like his right arm has been cut off.


    His hand found a picture of a girl in traditional clothes lying deep in the desk drawer and pulled it out and looked at it as a way to relieve stress.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Every time he remembers her abandoning him just because she realizes that love with a poor criminal will not have a rosy future, he seems to be energized to handle the pile of documents.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    Kevin called her name softly and sighed again.


    After he signed a few more documents, because he felt frustrated, he pushed open the door, stepped out onto the balcony, and looked down at the courtyard.


    The distance was quite high so that the figures moving below that entered his field of vision became tiny, unable to clearly see who was who.


    And of course, he also couldn¡¯t see the girl he just called walking through the main gate.


    If Emily wants more time to move Kevin¡¯s heart, she has to create opportunities for herself to appear in front of him more often.


    And she has no choice but to be an employee of Unicons Corporation.


    If his parents are in need of a maid, perhaps she will also bring an application to their house to apply for a job because then, the opportunity will increase many times.


    ¡°You graduated from Fashion Future but don¡¯t want to work in this field?¡±


    The female interviewer looked at Emily with wide eyes when she saw her certificate of excellence from a world-renowned fashion school.


    ¡°Because I really want to work at Unicons, but the corporation does not do business in this field.¡± Emily answered honestly.


    To be honest, she still prefers working in fashion design.


    She studied business administration because her father wanted her to have the knowledge toter inherit and develop the Wine Company.


    Because she wants to create more attraction for her resume to attract the attention of employers, she has brought all of her degrees and certifications here.


    Thepetition rate in the interview process at Unicons is very high and the employees working here are all excellent people with real abilities.


    ¡°Miss Emily, your profile is perfect, and you also have an outstanding appearance. You are really a good candidate for the position of Vice President of Sales of Unicons, but I think you should promote this degree. I want to inform you that the group is nning to enter the fashion and apparel segment. I hope you will be the first to help Deputy General Director Daniel implement his n to dominate the domestic fashion industry.¡±


    The smile on Emily¡¯s lips was brighter than ever. She did not expect that she would have the opportunity to satisfy and devote herself to her true passion in the process of flirting with Kevin.


    If Daniel is her boss, that¡¯s fine. He is gentle and warm and he has epted her as a friend so it will make her less pressured.


    She believes that when Kevin sees her and Daniel close together, he will not be able to ignore her.


    If she can¡¯t make her ex-lover like her, she will choose to make him hate her.


    When the hate has reached its peak, he will gradually fall in love with her just like in the beginning, just like when they were both in college.


    ¡°Yes. There is nothing better than working in a field that you are passionate about. I would like to apply for that position.¡± Emily nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Starting point will be a design staff. Do you have any regrets?¡± The second female interviewer was a bit shy.


    ¡°No, everyone has to go from low to high. I don¡¯t mind moving from the position of a janitor to the chair of the department head.¡±


    The confidence and progressive attitude, knowledge of the beautiful girl made the recruitment board satisfied.


    For a whole week now, they have had to find the best candidates for the vacant positions.


    Although Unicons Group has not yet started recruiting human resources for the fashion segment, because Emily¡¯s profile is so beautiful, they decided to save her for Deputy General Director Daniel.


    ¡°Miss. Emily.¡±


    The sudden voice made Emily turn her head in surprise and she realized that the person calling her was Daniel.


    His smile carrying the rays of the spring sunshine made her mood morefortable after the interview minutes.


    For Kevin, she has to find a way to approach him, but Daniel seems to be predestined because he always appears in front of her unexpectedly.


    ¡°Hello, Deputy General Manager. Do you know this girl?¡± The female employee in charge of the interview spoke up.


    ¡°She is my friend. How¡¯s it going? Did she pass?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Congrattions, she is an excellent student of Fashion Future so we have saved her for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Daniel was delighted. He turned to ask Emily, and she nodded in affirmation as well.


    He didn¡¯t expect the two of them to be so fortunate to work together.


    Although he has invited many famous designers to join Unicons, he really needs young people like her.


    The thinking between the generations is different, and he needs to enrich his own brand.


    ¡°No wonder your fashion style is very different. Simple, but it has its own unique ways. Why didn¡¯t I realize you¡¯re a fashion designer?¡± He med himself.


    ¡°Because I still haven¡¯t made any achievements or marks in the fashion industry, I don¡¯t dare to introduce myself to you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to my office to drink tea and talk.¡±


    He pointed to the ceiling and quickly walked away.


    Emily also hurriedly followed in his footsteps.


    Although Daniel knew she was the heir to the Winepany, he was not surprised to see her here for a job interview.


    There was a precedent before that was Jennifer and countless heirs from corporations andpanies in the country.


    Most of them are fresh graduates or just returned from abroad, want toe here to work to gain experience and rtionships, and thene back to take over the familypany.


    There are some people who will stay here for a long time because of disagreements with their parents or brothers.


    However, Daniel knows that sooner orter they will still leave Unicons because family is the hardest thing to give up.


    Earlier, Daniel went down to the interview room to see if there was anyone bright, hardworking, and suitable for the vacant position of Venn. And when he saw Emily, he didn¡¯t have to wait for anyone else.

 Chapter 5: New Assistant of General Manager

    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Daniel pointed to the sofa and slowly sat down, pouring tea into a cup.


    Emily smiled and did as he said. She nced around the room. It seems that theyout and interior design of this ce have partly reflected the interior, and personality of its owner, warm and friendly.


    ¡°Please have tea.¡± He pushed the teacup closer to her hand and spoke softly.


    ¡°Thank you. I really don¡¯t think I can be your employee.¡± She picked up the cup of tea and said.


    ¡°Usually, the excellent new graduates whoe out of Fashion Future will choose to stay in the world fashion capital. Why don¡¯t you choose to be like them? Is it because you still have an inheritance burden?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s question made Emily a little sad because she suddenly remembered the day she set foot at the airport.


    Originally, she also intended to stay in country A to forever forget the man she loved, but because her father told him to miss her and because he was unwell, she had to fly back.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t ignore both her father and the Winepany, so she forced herself to walk this difficult path.


    In the past, it took her a long and hard year to sessfully win the heart of the poor student Kevin.


    Now that he was a rich bachelor and hated her to the point of wanting to kill her, she knew better than anyone that making him fall in love with her all over again was as difficult as climbing the sky.


    ¡°Right. More than that. My father has only me and he is old so he needs someone next to him to take care of him.¡± Emily lowered her head and replied softly.


    ¡°You did the right thing. Filial piety should be at the forefront.¡± Daniel nodded, agreeing with her.


    ¡± But¡­ don¡¯t you wonder why I ran here to apply for a job but didn¡¯t work at the Wine Company?¡±


    ¡°Normal. Jennifer has been working as a receptionist here for two years now.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly when she heard Daniel speak. Just now, when she passed the main hall, she saw a girl who looked a lot like Jennifer, but she thought she was dizzy. She didn¡¯t expect that person to be Jennifer.


    Emily came to Unicons for a bad purpose because her father¡¯spany is also famous, if she didn¡¯t have her own purpose, she would not apply for the position of deputy sales department of this corporation.


    Therefore, she suspected that Jennifer was like her, but she did not know if the person Jennifer was targeting was Kevin or Daniel or some guy with a high status and position in this corporation.


    ¡°Miss Emily. Actually, the fashion segment of Unicons Group is still in the stage of preparing everything and shaping the style and brand, so there is currently no job for you. Therefore, for the time being, I will let you work in another position.¡±


    While Emily was worried because she didn¡¯t know where Daniel would take her, there were two knocks on the door outside and then Emma appeared with the document signed by Kevin.


    Emma was very surprised when she saw that the girl who danced with the general director of Unicons at the birthday party was sitting and talking with her boss.


    ¡°Mr. Kevin is still in the office, right?¡± Daniel took the document from Emma and asked.


    ¡°Yes. His assistant had an ident so he had to check all the documents himself. He doesn¡¯t trust anyone but Venn.¡± Emma answered.


    ¡°Did you hear that? That¡¯s the position I¡¯d rmend to you. Assistant to the general manager of Unicons Group, very majestic.¡± Daniel turned to look at Emily and smiled brightly.


    Not only Emily but also Emma were also surprised by Daniel¡¯s decision.


    The position he just mentioned is a hot chair that requires the person sitting in it to have real ability, withstand pressure, and be experienced both internally and externally.


    Someone like Emily who just got her diploma and returned to her home country is not a wise choice for this position.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t have any experience. I am afraid that I will make the general manager unhappy.¡± Emily hastily spoke up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so self-deprecating. You have applied for the position of deputy head of sales, right? You are beautiful, highly educated, good at foreignnguages, and most importantly, you were chosen by my brother as a dance partner at the party.¡±


    When Daniel said that, he suddenly coughed a few times. He picked up a ss of water and drank, then continued to exin that his brother¡¯s temper was very unpleasant and that she was the first person Kevin noticed among many other girls.


    Therefore, Daniel believes that his brother will ept to spend his precious time training her to be a temporary assistant until the day Venn returns.


    ¡°A good first impression will help rtionships get off to a good start. When I saw my brother working hard, I was also heartbroken. He is extremely picky about who is next to him. When he was young, I didn¡¯t worry, but now that he¡¯s old, if he takes on too many things, he will get sick. Emily, you are the best choice at this time, please agree.¡±


    Although Emily was still very nervous, she knew this was a good chance. If she agrees, she can be close to Kevin every day and the probability of achieving the intention will be higher.


    However, she did not know if he would ept her as a temporary assistant, but she knew that the risk of her being rejected by him was very high.


    She didn¡¯t expect Daniel to think Kevin had a good impression of her when he saw his brother drag her out to the dance.


    If the man sitting in front of her had known how much his brother hated her, he would have grabbed her and thrown her out of thepany, and cut off the friendship.


    ¡°I won¡¯t have any opinion if he epts me.¡±


    ¡°The person who is rmended by me, my brother will certainly have no opinion. Otherwise¡­ lose my face.¡±


    Originally, Emily thought Daniel was proving to her that he had a certain voice in Unicons, but she didn¡¯t expect him to talk like he was a child.


    As for Daniel, when he saw Emily smiling, he felt that she was like a lovely doll.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to his room.¡± Daniel said while standing up.


    Emily bowed to Emma and quickly followed Daniel.


    At this point, Emma was able to breathe a sigh of relief because she knew that no man would want to push the girl he liked toward another man, even if that person was his brother.


    The moment the door opened, Kevin immediately raised his head to see and when he recognized his brother¡¯s familiar face, he immediately bent down and continued to sign the documents.


    However, just a few secondster, he looked up again because he recognized the perfume of the girl who had danced with him at the party that day.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Daniel smiled and asked.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Kevin frowned and looked at the two of them.


    ¡°She¡¯s your new assistant. I personally went down to the interview room to select. Smart, beautiful, highly educated, rich, good personality, good dignity, very nice voice, fluent in foreignnguages.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t feel happy when Daniel praised her. Daniel said everything right, but the good personality part, she is not sure that Kevin will believe it because in his heart she is the bad girl who betrayed his love and abandoned him when he was most miserable.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kevin. I will try my best toplete the assigned work, please give me a chance.¡±


    She had just finished speaking when Daniel¡¯s phone rang. Realizing that the caller was a world-famous designer, he immediately asked permission to go outside.


    Kevin quickly took advantage of this time, leaving his desk and approaching Emily.


    He nced at her from head to toe, then stared at her beautiful face again. The distance between them was getting shorter and shorter and when his warm breath blew into her face, she thought he was about to kiss her.


    ¡°Your liver is also very big, you dare to apply to be my assistant. You don¡¯t know fear, do you?¡± He whispered into her ear.


    ¡°Carbon must be subjected to pressure to be a diamond.¡± She held her breath and answered.


    ¡°Not all graphite under pressure will turn into a diamond. There are lumps of graphite that will crumble and turn into ashes.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s tone was full of menace that made Emily¡¯s heart almost jump out of her chest. She understood what that statement meant. She knew that if he epted her as his assistant, she would surely be tormented by him.


    However, she had no other choice because the huge debts of the Winepany were graduallying due and her father could not wait any longer.


    Matthew had said that once his son was willing to marry her, she could freely use the number of dowry he gave her and it was arge number, which could solve part of thepany¡¯s debt.


    Moreover, once she bes his wife, other partners, and the bank will respect him and the Unicons corporation, extend the repayment period as well as support and no longer put pressure on the Wine Company.


    ¡°Tell Daniel, tell him you don¡¯t want to work in this position. No, you have to say that you have thought about it carefully and don¡¯t want to work at Unicons Corporation.¡± Kevin reached out and grabbed Emily¡¯s chin and kept her face to his.


    ¡°I want to work at Unicons Corporation, and I want to be by your side.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you two doing? Oh my, you¡­ why did you strangle her?¡±


    Daniel had just asked the previous question when he realized that Kevin was grabbing Emily¡¯s neck, so he immediately ran over and freed her.


    Daniel¡¯s round eyes made Kevin speechless, he didn¡¯t know if his brother was nearsighted, but said he was strangling this girl. Apparently, he was just holding her slim chin lightly.


    ¡°I just checked to see if she had stic surgery or not.¡± Kevin leisurely returned to the desk and said.


    ¡°Oh my god, you see with the naked eye but you don¡¯t recognize it. Emily is naturally beautiful.¡± Daniel frowned and affirmed.


    ¡°Uh. I have realized.¡± Kevin grimaced and replied.

 Chapter 6: The first working day

    Seeing Kevin engrossed in documents and seemingly not paying attention to the presence of himself and the girl next to him, Daniel didn¡¯t know whether his brother agreed.


    ¡°Would you ept her as your assistant?¡± Daniel asked his brother but his eyes looked at Emily.


    ¡°He has already agreed. I will start my work from today.¡± She answered.


    ¡°As I said, no one would refuse a potential employee. Please try to support him for a few months, thene back to me.¡±


    Daniel patted Emily¡¯s shoulder and quickly returned to his room to continue handling work.


    Waiting until the door closed, Kevin raised his head to look at the girl standing in front of him. He didn¡¯t expect her to lie with such confidence.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Emily ventured to ask.


    She only received silence from Kevin. He just considered her invisible and didn¡¯t pay any attention to her. However, every time he suddenly looked up, he saw her staring at him so he felt ufortable.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became with Daniel. He didn¡¯t ask for help, but this younger brother was so diligent that he pushed him into this funny and sad situation.


    The fact that he was abandoned by her in the past is a scar that he wants to hide forever, not letting his family know.


    ¡°Read these contracts and find disadvantages for Unicons Group and then mark them.¡± He gave her three thick contracts and said.


    Emily quickly took them and went to the sofa to sit. She thought he would ignore her, but in the end, he agreed to talk. He gave her the job, which also meant he had epted to leave her by his side.


    It seems that the deputy general director¡¯s influence on his brother is not small.


    Her attentive appearance reminded Kevin of the image of a female student sitting in the school library years ago.


    He understands her better than anyone else. Once she receives a task, she will focus onpleting it best. Even so, he still couldn¡¯t understand her heart, madly in love and quickly bored were what he felt from his ex-lover.


    He also doesn¡¯t know if she would have left him if things hadn¡¯t happened in the past. Until now, he still can¡¯t believe that he fell in love with the wrong person.


    After half an hour, when Kevin finished processing yesterday afternoon¡¯s documents, Emily also finished reading the three contracts.


    She found that the binding terms between the twopanies were reasonable, with no disadvantageous or unreasonable terms at all.


    ¡°There are no problems with these contracts. I see that the terms seem to favor Unicons Group more than ERA Company.¡± She gave them back to him and said.


    ¡°Buy me a cup of coffee at the coffee shop opposite thepany.¡± He pulled out the desk drawer to get money and pushed it towards her.


    ¡°Yes. Please wait a moment.¡±


    After saying that, Emily immediately ran away like a child being given money by her brother to buy cakes. At this time, Kevin could breathe normally and his heart rate also slowed down.


    He hated himself because when he saw her appear, his first emotion was joy. Although his mouth spoke words of dismissal, his heart screamed to keep her, to see her, to be close to her, and even to torture her to satisfy the pain he felt over the years.


    ¡°Give me a cup of ck coffee with little sugar.¡± She said and took out her phone to text her father.


    ¡°I thought I was mistaken, it turned out to be you.¡±


    A voice suddenly spoke from behind, causing Emily to turn around in surprise.


    Before the message was sent, the phone was turned off. She didn¡¯t expect Jennifer to run after her all the way here.


    ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken, I work at Unicons Group.¡± Emily answered politely.


    ¡°Your family has apany but you don¡¯t work there but go to Unicons group. Are you trying to seduce Kevin?¡±


    ¡°You are thinking too much. I just want to work to make money and gain experience. But when I heard what you said, I suddenly had a different thought. Should I seduce him again? I¡¯m his assistant, so I probably have a lot of opportunities.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡­ you¡¯re Kevin¡¯s assistant?¡±


    ¡°So you think I came back from studying abroad to work as a cleaning staff for him?¡±


    While Jennifer was still opening her mouth and unable to speak because she was so shocked, Emily quickly paid the money, took her cup of coffee, and left.


    When Jennifer regained herposure, the distance between them was already too far. She did not know that Kevin was recruiting a new assistant. If she had known, she would have applied for the position.


    After all, when did Venn quit his job and Emily knew and jumped in to take his ce so quickly?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he forbid me to mention her name when I mentioned her name before? How could this happen?¡±


    Because Jennifer was so angry that her whole body was hot, she had to drink two sses of water to make her mood better.


    It was not without reason that she applied to work as a receptionist at Unicons Group. Senior assistants like Emma and Venn all started from where she is now. When former assistants resign, the receptionist will be the first choice that bosses think of.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your coffee.¡±


    After cing the cup of coffee and change on his desk, Emily continued to stand waiting for him to assign her work. Her heart was filled with worry because she didn¡¯t know if Jennifer would tell him what she had just said.


    She should have restrained her aggressiveness and remained silent because if she could not seduce him, she would no longer be a richdy.


    Wine Company¡¯s bankruptcy announcement means that she and her father will be poor workers, even having to rent a house to live in.


    ¡°This is my schedule for the next few days. It is your responsibility to remind me as well as to allocate appointments in the following days.¡±


    Because Kevin saw Emily looking absentmindedly out the window, he spoke up to let her soul return. Her appearance was simr to when her father was in the hospital, but as far as he could see, her father was still very healthy and not sick.


    Yesterday, he met customers at Sunset restaurant and he was the only one who could walk steadily while the rest had to be carried to the car by secretaries and assistants.


    ¡°That¡¯s the assistant¡¯s desk phone, please answer the phone.¡± He continued speaking when he heard thendline ring.


    She quickly did as he said. On the other end of the line, the man iming to be the director of Gamuda Citypany asked her to reschedule the appointment for another day because tomorrow he had to fly abroad to handle a problem at that branch there.


    ¡°Who called?¡± Kevin took a sip of coffee and asked.


    ¡°He is the director of Gamuda Citypany, and he asked me to postpone the appointment to next week.¡±


    ¡°Then you can arrange it yourself. Theptop¡¯s password is Venn, you can use it but create your folder, copy the documents over, and continue, don¡¯t touch the old files.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Usually, assistants of big bosses will have their own office and when they have work, they will go into the boss¡¯s room, but no assistant will set up a desk next to the boss.


    Therefore, Emily is extremely curious about the rtionship between him and Venn.


    She¡¯s been away from him for five years and it seems like he still hasn¡¯t loved anyone else. Could it be that he has changed his taste and liked men?


    If his assistant were a girl, she wouldn¡¯t think much, but this person is a man and she heard that the man is also extremely handsome and stylish.


    If Kevin likes men, then maybe she should withdraw early and ept being homeless because she already knows the oue. She cannot change his sexual orientation nor is she able to transform herself into a man.


    When the main screen appeared, she was captivated because she saw the image of a very handsome and elegant guy. If she guessed correctly, this is Venn. To describe him, she could only say that his appearance was perfect.


    ¡°Is he an acquaintance of yours?¡±


    ¡°Ah. No¡­ I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Emily screamed when she heard a voice suddenly ringing in her ear. When she turned around, she almost kissed Kevin on the face because he leaned too close.


    She didn¡¯t know when he stood behind her. She didn¡¯t even hear his footsteps.


    ¡°You still remember I drink ck coffee with little sugar.¡± He said while manipting theputer keyboard.


    ¡°I remember.¡± She replied softly.


    ¡°Done, name the folder.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh yes.¡±


    The scene in the room at this moment seems to be painting a picture of a couple in the office.


    Emily quickly did as he said. Her fingers were shaking constantly and she couldn¡¯t stop. This feeling was like the first day he epted her love.


    ¡°You named the folder after me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh my god, no¡­ I¡­ I was wrong.¡±


    Shame almost engulfed Emily, she wished she had an invisibility cloak to put on and disappear from his sight right now. Even when she announced that she would pursue him again, she did not feel as embarrassed as now.


    In the end, he had to help her handle it because she kept shaking and couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Kevin was not used to typing on aputer with one hand, so he wrapped his arm around her for ease of operation, making her whole body fall between his two strong arms.


    Every time his shirt sleeve identally touched her arm, she almost held her breath. When he returned to his desk, she still couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°You have freezing disease, don¡¯t you?¡± He frowned and spoke.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± She replied embarrassedly and quickly plugged her face into theputer screen.

 Chapter 7: Old Restaurant

    Because Emily was engrossed in getting used to her new job, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the time. She opened all the data files on theputer to review the contents.


    The businesses of Wine Company and Unicons Group arepletely different, so she was not surprised that when Kevin first hired her, he let her see hispany¡¯s data at will.


    Even if the twopanies are in the same industry and she gets the business secrets of the Unicons group, it doesn¡¯t mean anything when one side is an elephant and the other side is an ant. As soon as the ant raised its foot, it was already trampled by the elephant. What more could it hope to do?


    ¡°When you leave the room, lock the door. If you keep the key, go to work early tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget that important meeting.¡±


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s voice, Emily realized it was alreadyte afternoon. ncing at the right corner of theputer screen and seeing that it was after five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she quickly turned off theputer and tidied up the papers on her desk.


    The moment she stood up, the man had already entered the elevator.


    ¡°The first day seemed to go well. Emily, you don¡¯t need to have any self-esteem. If you are poor, even if you want self-respect, you won¡¯t have it.¡±


    In the five years she was abroad, she talked to herself every day, consoled herself, and encouraged herself.


    After five years of epting discrimination from ssmates, it¡¯s okay to now ept his cold and disdainful attitude.


    What she is aiming for is the result, like the bachelor¡¯s degree she now owns. The process also turns into memories, whether ugly or beautiful doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Kevin, are you free today? Can you go eat with me?¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s sweet, gentle voice made Emily¡¯s steps stop. She thought Kevin had gotten in the car and left thepany a long time ago, but she didn¡¯t expect that he had just gone down to the main lobby a little before her.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s eyes lit up like headlights, she quickly left the reception desk and ran after him.


    If she were just a receptionist taken to dinner by her boss, everyone would probably admire and envy her. However, she is a youngdy of GE Corporation, so this is normal.


    Emily smiled sadly. Money has almighty power. She remembers that in the past, Jennifer openly despised Kevin just because he was poor even though his achievements were always the best in school.


    Emily remembered a time when Kevin identally bumped into Jennifer, dropping her book. When he quickly picked it up to return it to her, she scolded him mercilessly.


    Jennifer told him his hands were dirty and then used a towel to wipe each book right in front of him.


    If it were another girl, Emily would worry that Kevin would be captivated, but as for Jennifer, she understands that he would never be moved because the scars of the past do not fade easily.


    Even the stupidest person can easily realize that the youngdy of GE corporation is clinging to him because of the huge assets he owns.


    ¡°I admit that he is much more handsome. He has money so his appearance is brighter.¡±


    Emily smiled faintly and walked away. She doesn¡¯t have a car now, and she has to spend money sparingly, so the only option is to take the bus.


    Everyone still does not know the current financial situation of the Winepany except for some banks that are partners with her father. At most, they will think that she is a sociable, friendly, and environmentally consciousdy.


    The cool autumn wind, the scent of flowers on the roadside mixed with the afternoon dew, gently caressed the girl¡¯s thin and fragile body.


    Emily looked up at the gray clouds above her head and sighed softly. Even if she dreamed, she would never dream of this dream.


    Previously, she had a noble status, full of confidence that she would capture Kevin¡¯s heart, but now, standing before him, she was like a shrimp in the market, and he was a fish in the red book.


    When the bus taking Emily left the bus station, Kevin also drove into the hospital gate.


    Seeing his boss personallye to visit, Venn shed tears, and Kevin also felt sad when he saw his assistant¡¯s leg wrapped in white bandages twice as big as his normal leg.


    ¡°Just recuperate well ande back, that chair is always yours, and no one will take it away. Treatment costs will be paid by insurance because you had an ident on the way to work. I¡¯ll confirm, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Kevin patted Venn on the shoulder andforted him.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, boss. But¡­ have you found a temporary recement yet?¡± Venn was touched, wiped away his tears, and asked.


    ¡°Rest assured. Daniel rmended a person to me. So, let that person try for a month and see how it goes.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s words reached Jennifer¡¯s ears, giving her a little peace of mind. It turned out that Emily was rmended by his younger brother, not recruited by him.


    Perhaps out of respect for Daniel, Kevin epted Emily. No one doesn¡¯t feel resentment towards the person who abandoned them when they were in trouble.


    Jennifer is praying that Emily does not pass the probationary period and is fired by Kevin.


    Leaving the hospital, Kevin and Jennifer drove to the restaurant to eat.


    Jennifer thought Kevin agreed to go out to eat with her to give them both a chance to talk more, get to know each other, and then go on a date, but no, he just ate and ate, urging her to eat quickly so he could go home.


    ¡°Kevin, can¡¯t you say a few more words to me?¡± Jennifer frowned and asked softly.


    ¡°Jennifer, I¡¯m very busy, there are still many documents I haven¡¯t approved yet. My time is gold.¡±


    She knew he was busy, but not to the point where he couldn¡¯t eat and talk at the same time. Since she started working at Unicons Group, this was the first time he epted an invitation to go out to eat with her. However, he epted the invitation when he saw Emily appear.


    ¡°Kevin, did you participate in the charity trip of the Young Businessmen Association? Two more weeks¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I have an appointment with my partner.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s face showed disappointment. The charity program at the end of each season wasunched by the business association three years ago, but Kevin never participated.


    She identally heard Daniel talking to someone on the phone, saying that he would invite his brother to go with him, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t.


    The meal continued in silence and when Kevin finished eating thest dish, he called the waiter to pay. Jennifer felt like Kevin ate quickly to fight the enemy.


    ¡°Kevin, do you always hate me because of the things I did in the past?¡± She spoke up when the two of them had just arrived at the parking lot.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s youth. We are all grown up now. If I hated you, I wouldn¡¯t have let you work at Unicons Group. I¡¯ll kick you out.¡±


    After smiling at Jennifer, Kevin quickly got into the car and pressed the elerator, driving straight. To be honest, he never hated her because it was natural.


    The nature of the vast majority of pampered richdies is like that. Only that girl was different. And for that reason, she conquered his cold, self-deprecating heart when she condescended and followed him around like a cute puppy.


    Who would have thought that in the end, the person he loved could not ovee her worries about the future? She boarded a ne to a foreign country, ending their romantic rtionship without saying goodbye.


    While Kevin was driving around on the road, in a small restaurant on a deserted street corner, Emily and Brian were enjoying noodles together. She didn¡¯t expect that when she stopped by the old restaurant to eat a bowl of noodles, she would also run into him.


    Many years ago, Emily and Brian met at a party. After that party night, he fell in love with her and often texted and called to flirt, but at that time she was busy flirting with Kevin and didn¡¯t pay any attention to him. Furthermore, her father does not like GE Corporation at all.


    When James identally saw Brian¡¯s message, he strictly forbade his daughter from contacting him.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what the grudge was between her father and that family, because she had no intention of developing feelings for Brian, she obediently listened to her father¡¯s words and put his phone number on the cklist.


    At Jennifer¡¯s birthday party, if her father didn¡¯t want her to have the opportunity to approach Kevin, he would have sent an envelope like every year, without needing a representative to attend.


    Because he heard information from Jessica that her two sons would be there, he asked his daughter to represent him.


    ¡°Let me pay.¡± Brian stopped Emily when she just opened her bag.


    He knew the value of two bowls of noodles was not much, but he still wanted to do it. If possible, he wants to dine with this girl often, in luxurious ces.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She withdrew her hand, smiled, and agreed.


    ¡°Let me take you home.¡± Brian continued to suggest.


    Emily looked out at the deserted street and unconsciously nodded. Just hitchhiking a part of the way. She would tell him to drop her at the beginning of the alley, her father would never know.


    Honestly, since meeting this man, she saw that he was not a bad person.


    There was only one time when he went to the school gate to meet her to talk. And when he heard her say that she was waiting for her lover, not wanting her lover to misunderstand, he left and from then on stoppeding, only texting until the day he was cklisted.


    Both of them walked to the car without knowing that on the other side of the street, bullet-shaped eyes watching them.


    Kevin¡¯s hands clenched into fists, punching the steering wheel hard. He came here to recall some memories from years ago and witnessed this scene. It seems that that girl is not only attractive to him but also to many other men.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emily, you just returned home not long ago and you have already conquered three golden men of this city. You are so good.¡± He smiled faintly, muttering to himself.

 Chapter 8: Late Autumn Rain

    The moment the car driven by Brian stopped, autumn raindrops also fell one after another. The rain is not too heavy but enough to make people feel wet and cold.


    ¡°Take it, Emily, if you get wet, you¡¯ll get sick.¡± Brian gave the light purple umbre to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Emily smiled then pushed the car door open and got out. Her slim legs tapped on the quiet road.


    No matter how noisy and bustling the city is, just a passing rain makes the atmosphere be quiet, peaceful, and sad.


    ¡°Kitty.¡±


    Her steps stopped when she discovered two white kittens lying in a paper box. Maybe their owner didn¡¯t want to keep them so they left them here. If they keep lying here like this, she¡¯s afraid they¡¯ll get cold and die.


    After looking around for a while, she bent down, lifted the cat box, and continued walking.


    That cute action of Emily caught Brian¡¯s eyes. The corner of his lips curled up in a smile.


    This girl is different from his sister. He believed that if he could bring her into the house to be Jennifer¡¯s sister-inw, his sister would follow this good example and change her personality.


    ¡°Emily, did you join Unicons Group simply to gain more experience? I also hope so.¡±


    Brian sighed and turned the steering wheel, the car quickly sped on the rain-covered road.


    Brian knew Kevin and Emily were once a couple after secretly stopping in front of the school gate a few times and seeing them together.


    The years passed unintentionally, but they brought the two lovers together again.


    As soon as Brian crossed the threshold, his eyebrows furrowed when he saw his sister suddenly appear, leaning close to him and sniffing back and forth.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He let out a sigh, speaking in a tired voice.


    ¡°No alcohol smell. You didn¡¯t go to meet any customers, but why did youe home sote?¡± Jennifer crossed her arms and looked up.


    ¡°I went out to flirt with women, okay? If you have so much free time, then go back to thepany and give me a hand. After that, you will experience the feeling of going early anding homete.¡±


    After saying that, Brian quickly passed his sister. He did not forget to bump into her, causing her to stagger.


    Although the two corporations GE and Unicons are cooperating on a few mid-range projects and he knows Kevin is very good, he doesn¡¯t want his sister and that general director to be a couple.


    Facing Kevin, he always carries an inferiorityplex, feeling that he is inferior to that person.


    ¡°Brother, I will not do charity work with a group of young businessmen. Please tell someone else toe with you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Just the other day you were still insisting oning along. Has your kindness been washed away by the autumn rain?¡±


    ¡°I have an appointment with my friend. Please stop being sarcastic towards others.¡±


    Jennifer red at her brother and then ran back to her room. She wanted to go there mainly because she wanted space and time to be close to Kevin.


    Now that she knows that he won¡¯t participate, why should she waste her time? It would be better to spend those few days off taking care of her beauty and shopping.


    Brian shook his head and looked at his younger sister¡¯s walking and dancing figure. Somehow, every time this girl bes mischievous, he sees her as simr to Emily, but that¡¯s Emily from many years ago, not now.


    Time has made that girl lose her innocence. Even though he knew everyone would grow up, on that beautiful face now there was only sadness and worry.


    Returning to his room, he took off his tie, threw it aside, andy down on the bed, imagining the face of the female student with a smile like sunshine.


    He wondered if he was the indirect reason why she became so mncholy. The incident from the past still left a mark in his mind even though he was not directly involved.


    While Brian¡¯s mind was filled with the image of Emily, her mind was now filled with images of two lovely cats. They help her temporarily forget her heavy worries.


    ¡°Are you guys full yet?¡± Emily gently stroked the two cats¡¯ bellies after feeding them milk.


    These past few days, her father has been leaving early anding homete, and even now, she is the only one in the house and he still hasn¡¯te home.


    The joy with the two cats did notst long as worries flooded back into her mind. After covering them with a cotton nket, she tiredly went to the bathroom, drained the water, and soaked in the tub to rx.


    She didn¡¯t know that right now, under the streetlight, there was a car that kept parking there, not leaving. Kevin¡¯s affectionate eyes were glued to the ss window, where he could only see the white curtain.


    It¡¯s raining heavily and he knows the person inside won¡¯t open the door. If he guessed correctly, she was busy taking care of the two cats she had just picked up, then she would take a bath, listen to some sad music, and then go to sleep.


    Yes, he still thought he understood her until the day she left him behind.


    It was not until ten o¡¯clock at night that Kevin returned home. Seeing his mother still sitting in the living room, he immediately walked over and sat opposite her.


    On the TV screen was broadcasting a dating and pairing program, a program that his mother liked very much. And he doesn¡¯t like it at all.


    ¡°Why are you staying up sote?¡± He asked as he poured some hot tea into a cup and brought it to his lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink tea at night, it will cause insomnia.¡± Jessica frowned.


    ¡°No problem. Anyway, I have to stay up tonight to handle some things. But¡­ Daniel hasn¡¯t returned yet?¡± He looked up the stairs and asked.


    ¡°Yes, he went to meet some young businessmen to discuss volunteering. Looks like he¡¯s very excited.¡±


    He smiled, took another sip of tea, and stood up, not forgetting to tell his mother to go back to her room and sleep early.


    Daniel has participated in volunteer activities since he was in school. Now that he has be a sessful businessman, he is still as enthusiastic.


    While Kevin strives to be worthy of his father¡¯s trust and expectations, and also to shoulder the family¡¯s assets and create stable jobs for thousands of employees, his younger brother said that he worked to earn money for charity.


    If he were to use any words to describe his brother, he could only call Daniel an angel.


    ¡°Have you and Emily met recently?¡± Jessica turned off the TV and asked before her son could set foot on the stairs.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡± Kevin hesitated a little.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you like her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use if I like her? What¡¯s important is you. I like every girl who is my daughter-inw.¡±


    The fact that Emily temporarily reced Venn¡¯s position, Kevin did not want to tell his mother. His heart is always with her, but he can¡¯t pretend to be stupid with her.


    He couldn¡¯t forgive her for leaving him when he was down and out, and he couldn¡¯t ept her going back and forth with Brian when she had just boldly said she wanted to return to him. And more importantly, how dare she use his younger brother to threaten him?


    ¡°Daniel has returned. Okay, I¡¯m going back to my room. Mom, please sleep early too.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Kevin quickly walked away. He had to admit that his heart was very changeable as if he were a man without courage or stance.


    When he saw Emily appear next to Brian, he hated her, but when he saw her holding two abandoned cats, he felt that she was very kind and lovely.


    ¡°Wake up, Kevin, if Emily was a kind person, would your heart have such a long and deep scar? The man has no prospects.¡±


    After scolding himself, he quickly went into the bathroom, letting the warm water soothe his body.


    Emily was the one who made him believe in love, pure love, not encumbered by money or social status, but she was also the one who made himpletely lose that belief.


    He knew that if he wasn¡¯t the general director and bright heir of the Unicons group, she wouldn¡¯t have thrown away all her dignity and pursued him.


    ¡°Emily, me, and Brian, who is your backup n?¡±


    He waved his hand and sshed water on the ss to dispel the girl¡¯s figure hidden inside, his teeth clenched in anger. Why did she return when he still couldn¡¯t forget?


    Outside, the rain was still falling, washing away all the dust clinging to every tree branch and street corner, but it could not wash away the dull pain in the man¡¯s heart.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Kevin turned off the lights, took a nap, and then prepared to go to thepany.


    Today, ording to schedule, he has an important meeting with his big partner, SM Investment Company. Both sides will cooperate in arge-scale project, which is to build high-end resorts in the most pristine seas and mountains, serving the needs of the super-rich.


    The moment he stepped into the office, he was captivated by Emily¡¯s slender back. Today, she wore a blue shirt, the same color as the shirt he was wearing, looking like a pair.


    If they were still lovers, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to walk up and hug her from behind.


    ¡°Hello, boss.¡± She quickly spoke up as soon as she saw him.


    ¡°Is the meeting room ready yet?¡±


    ¡°Already ready.¡±


    Emily also did not expect that on her second day of work, she would have the opportunity to participate in an important meeting of the corporation.


    Fortunately, the documents were all prepared by Venn, she just needed to put them on the table for the partners¡¯ leaders to see, the rest was Kevin¡¯s job. He will be the one to negotiate and convince them.


    To be honest, she was looking forward to witnessing his negotiations. Although she knew he was a sessful and reputable businessman, she also really wanted to see him in an important meeting to see how ssy his charisma and temperament were.


    In her memory, Kevin was a guy who was afraid of social interactions.

 Chapter 9: Unprofessional

    At exactly eight o¡¯clock, senior leaders of SMpany also arrived. In addition to Kevin, there were also a few more directors and deputy directors apanying him in the final negotiations to sign the contract.


    The atmosphere in therge room suddenly became stuffy for Emily. She still has no experience participating in important meetings like this.


    That year, she went abroad and had to start college all over again, and spent the first year learning a foreignnguage. So, while her peers in the country have been working for several years, she is a new graduate.


    After shaking hands and greeting each other, everyone sat down and flipped through the documents prepared on the table.


    However, what caught their eyes were the words that made them simultaneously stare at Kevin.


    ¡°General Director, it seems yourpany¡¯s employees prepared the wrong documents.¡± A man spoke up.


    Kevin nced at Emily. She immediately received the document from her partner and panicked when she realized that this document was part of the Unicons group¡¯spetency profile. She remembered she examined them carefully before cing them on the table.


    Only the set of documents in front of Kevin is correct, the rest are all wrong.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go reprint it right away.¡± Her voice trembled, and her face turned pale.


    ¡°Take this document and photocopy it quickly.¡± Kevin gave her his documents and said.


    Fast as a squirrel, Emily ran out of the conference room and sprinted towards the photocopier.


    She was sweating profusely even though the weather inte autumn and early winter was very cold. The sound of paper running and the sound of a stapler resounding continuously.


    The moment she put down more than ten sets of documents in front of the partners and leaders of Unicons Group, she was stunned and almost fell.


    The meeting quickly took ce, and the solemn atmosphere returned as if no uneptable incident had ever happened before.


    Emily¡¯s hands were still shaking, causing many spelling errors in the typed text.


    After three and a half hours, the meeting came to an end. Kevin only agreed to add a few small binding terms from his partner to the contract, but he did not ept other requests.


    ¡°Okay, please prepare a contract and email it to me. We will meet again to sign a contract.¡± The director of SMpany stood up and held out his hand.


    ¡°And we will see each other a lot in the future, at least until the project ends, right?¡± Kevin replied humorously, his hand tightly holding the hand of the person opposite him.


    Gentleughter rang out, calming the tense atmosphere in the room.


    Emily also stood up and bowed to everyone. Just now, she was worried that her mistake would cause the negotiation to not go smoothly, but fortunately, everything went well.


    However, she knows that the man in her heart will not forgive her easily. Perhaps he will take this opportunity to send her back to Daniel¡¯s side with a very perfect reason.


    ¡°Are you unwell?¡± Kevin was worried when he looked at his ex-lover¡¯s face as green as a leaf.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡­¡±


    Before the words were finished, she staggered and fell onto him. It seemed that worry and fear caused her to be overwhelmed. She felt dizzy and extremely tired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you down to the medical room.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just apply some medicated oil.¡±  She refused and pushed him away.


    As a result, Kevin had to carry the stubborn assistant back to the office, personally apply medicated oil, and massage her.


    In the past, when exam season was near, she often went to his room to study with him and she also suffered from the same situation. And of course, he did things like this very skillfully.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± He looked intently at her listless face and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m better, thank you.¡± She replied softly.


    ¡°Are you afraid that I will scold you? Scared enough to get hit by the wind?¡±


    Emily had no intention of denying so she nodded. Anyone who falls into the situation just now must be afraid. Luckily he didn¡¯t scold her directly at that moment, otherwise, she would probably burst into tears.


    ¡°Someone must have swapped the documents.¡± She spoke up.


    His considerate action of caring for her brought the two of them back many years ago when they were still in a rtionship. She freely told him the frustrations she encountered and he also freely shared with her his concerns about the future.


    ¡°Even an idiot knows this, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t me you. But there are no cameras on this floor. So it is very difficult to find the culprit.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he stood up, returned to his desk, and called the receptionist.


    About ten minutester, two portions of lunch and fruit juice were delivered to the ce. And the person who brought the food was no stranger, it was Jennifer.


    ¡°Mr. Kevin, lunch food¡­¡±


    ¡°Put them on the table.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Jennifer smiled and appeared happy, a wave of jealousy was rising in her heart.


    Just now, she thought that Kevin asked her to buy two portions of food because he wanted to have lunch with her. But it seems that the lucky person is his ex-girlfriend who has no self-respect.


    She wondered if he had been sessfully seduced by the goblin named Emily. No one bathes twice in the same river. Or has he been bewitched by amnestics?


    ¡°Okay, you go have lunch. Emily and I will eat in here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The moment Jennifer¡¯s slender figure disappeared behind the door, Kevin¡¯s eyes also changed, shing a sharp look.


    Who is he? He is the general director of the Unicons group, and in the future, he will be the president of the Unicons group, he is not stupid enough to not know who touched those documents.


    Emily did something wrong to him, but now she is his assistant. If Jennifer hates Emily, she should only y tricks outside thepany.


    He believes that Jennifer is smart enough to understand what he meant by his actions just now.


    And as he guessed, Jennifer was not stupid enough to not realize it.


    There was an error in the file, but not only did he not scold Emily, but he also thoughtfully prepared lunch for her, proving that he knew she was not at fault.


    Or perhaps he ignored and didn¡¯t care about Emily¡¯sck of professionalism. This little trick of hers doesn¡¯t seem to have any effect.


    ¡°Eat quickly, why are you looking at me?¡±


    Kevin nced at the person opposite him, then bent down and continued eating. He feels like a child.


    Yesterday, seeing her eating noodles with Brian made his stomach churn and he had the thought of having a meal with her. Only then will he not have the feeling of losing to that handsome deputy general manager.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me get justice.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± He looked up and frowned slightly.


    ¡°You know Jennifer is the one who did it.¡±


    After saying that, Emily immediately bent down and attentively ate her portion. She is not a stupid person, how could she not understand his meaning through what just happened?


    She loved and admired him even more. At least he makes a clear distinction between work and private matters.


    After finishing the meal, she took the opportunity to lie on the sofa to take a nap as her boss requested, while he continued to stare at theputer screen.


    She couldn¡¯t know that now and then, he would raise his head and look at her, even though from that angle, he could only see her ck hair, not her face.


    It wasn¡¯t until two o¡¯clock in the afternoon that Emily woke up. Before she could fully wake up, there was a knock on the door, and a few secondster, Daniel walked in with a thin stack of documents in his hand.


    Emily only had time to bow her head to say hello to the deputy general director.


    Seeing her sleepy face, he squinted his eyes in surprise and walked to his brother¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Please see if these investors can cooperate. They came to see our father, but he told me to push the responsibility to you.¡± Daniel was talking to his brother but his eyes were glued to the girl¡¯s face, who was yawning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been a trash can, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a wastebasket filled with the power of the Unicons corporation. But¡­ you¡¯ve started pampering your assistant, haven¡¯t you?¡± Daniel smiled happily and continued speaking.


    ¡°Ask her what happened.¡±


    Daniel obeyed his brother and hurried to sit opposite Emily and when he heard her tell that she had mistakenly ced the corporation¡¯s capacity profile on the meeting table instead of the file rted to the cooperation project, he burst outughing.


    He also teased her that it was also a way to introduce the capabilities of Unicons group.


    Next, he invited her to join him on a charity trip to the mountainous area. Although she was a bit hesitant at first, when she learned that it was during thepany¡¯s holiday, she immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to your house to pick you up. The schedule is limited to just two days. We leave in the morning, we¡¯ll get there in the afternoon, tomorrow morning we¡¯ll deliver gifts, organize a few small musical performances for the children, and then at noon we¡¯ll depart back to the city. We will probably arrive home around nine or ten o¡¯clock at night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, after all, the next day is Sunday.¡± Emily excitedly said.


    Both of them were chatting so loudly that they forgot that in the room, right in the hot seat, there was a very bright light bulb.


    Kevin tightened his grip on the pen in his hand, scowling at the man and woman who were treating him like an invisible person.


    What is happening in his office? Yesterday, that girl said she wanted to be with him, but her current appearance was no different than flirting with his younger brother.


    After ten minutes, Daniel also left after Emma came here to look for him. At this moment, Emily realized that her boss¡¯s face had turned ck.


    However, she only thought he was upset because she slept toote and neglected her duties, but she didn¡¯t know he was jealous.


    As an older brother, being jealous of his younger brother made him feel like he was about to explode.

 Chapter 10: Swap Positions

    In the following days, asionally, when Emily identally looked up, she immediately saw Kevin¡¯s eyes like two bullets. After all, she didn¡¯t even dare look at him anymore.


    She was originally in the position of a hunter, but now she suddenly felt like a rabbit trembling in front of the old wolf named Kevin.


    If she remembered correctly, his attitude turned a hundred and eighty degrees since Daniel walked out of the room that day.


    She wondered if it was because he saw her being close to his younger brother that he was upset. Should she be happy? At least, he will keep her by his side because he doesn¡¯t want her to be close to Daniel.


    After a while of staring at theputer screen, she risked looking at the man who was busy with a bunch of thick files on the table.


    ¡°Kevin, this afternoon you have a dinner appointment with the city¡¯s president. Please take me with you¡­¡±


    ¡°No need. You cannot drink alcohol. If you go there, you¡¯ll get drunk and I¡¯ll have to carry you back.¡±


    Emily waspletely speechless at his bitter words. He looks down on her so much.


    The first year she was abroad, she used alcohol to forget him so that she could have a good night¡¯s sleep after an exhausting day of studying.


    Although her alcohol tolerance cannot bepared to a man¡¯s, it is not as bad as he thought.


    To be honest, she thought of a very bad way: even if she wasn¡¯t drunk, she would pretend to be drunk, using that as an excuse to get closer to him, rekindling the remaining feelings in him.


    ¡°I can drink alcohol, I¡¯m not a girl in her third year of college. I can drink half a bottle of wine.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop it, don¡¯t you have to go with Daniel tomorrow morning? Don¡¯t dy his time. You can¡¯t wake up early if you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    When she heard him mention it, she remembered. Time passes so quickly, in the blink of an eye, the day of charity work has already arrived.


    But why is he so normal? She thought he would find some way to prevent her from apanying his younger brother.


    Well, she¡¯ll save her energy to relieve stress for a few days. She hopes that when she returns, she will have the spirit of steel to continue flirting with him.


    The clock hands gradually moved towards five o¡¯clock in the afternoon and the time to end work also arrived.


    Kevin hurriedly left the office and went to the meeting point because the city¡¯s chairman, Leo, had called him, informing him that he was sitting in the restaurant.


    He said that around ten o¡¯clock at night, the lion he raised wouldnd at the airport, so he had to take advantage of every second to be home before the lion appeared.


    Although Leo is the highest leader in the city, he, like many other husbands who love their wives, is very afraid of them.


    He also likes to meet his brothers and friends, have a few drinks, and talk about a few things, but he has to take advantage of the times when his wife is not home if he doesn¡¯t want to listen to her speeches.


    Dinner took ce in a gentle atmosphere. Both men only drank one ss of light wine each.


    ¡°Hey, you should also get married and bring a female lion home to live together for fun.¡± Leoughed and teased the man who was nearly thirty years old but still didn¡¯t have a girlfriend.


    ¡°What would happen if your wife heard these words?¡± Kevin gently shook the wine ss and asked.


    ¡°Why do you still have to ask? If these words reach her ears, tomorrow you will see me moving into the office.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Leoughed cheerfully. To be honest, the couple¡¯s rtionship is quite good. His family is always peaceful because both sides know how to tolerate each other, but he is the one who suffers more, simply because he loves the woman who has apanied him since he was a poor student.


    Kevin had also heard about Leo¡¯s love story and his feeling at that time was self-pity. He also thought that that girl would weave a beautiful love story with him, oveing storms to achieve future glory, so that in his future career and life there would forever be her shadow. However, it is all just an illusion.


    After seeing Leo off, he drove to the alley leading to the vi of Emily and her father. However, he just parked his car at the beginning of the alley and did not dare to enter.


    It wasn¡¯t raining tonight, he was worried that she would suddenly go to the balcony to admire the view and see him.


    It wasn¡¯t until ten at night that he drove back home. When passing by Daniel¡¯s room, he saw that the door was not closed so he walked in.


    Looking at his younger brother who was eagerly packing clothes into his backpack, he suddenly felt guilty for what he was about to do.


    ¡°Are you having dinner with customers today? Do you drink a lot?¡± Daniel happily asked, his hands still working continuously.


    ¡°Uh, not much, but I don¡¯t understand why my stomach hurts so much.¡±


    ¡°See, I told you to bring a few employees along so they could drink for you, why do you just go alone? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡± Daniel¡¯s face showed concern, he quickly dropped everything and ran to his brother.


    ¡°I went to the pharmacy to buy medicine. It¡¯s less painful.¡±


    Next, Kevin made a miserable face,ining that tomorrow, he had an appointment with his partner, but his stomach was on strike and protesting, so it was difficult for him to entertain them. Finally, he boldly asked Daniel to rece him.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we give that job to the directors? Does it have to be you or me?¡± Daniel frowned and asked.


    ¡°Uh, handing it over to those guys seems like disrespecting them. Please help me. The contract was just signed, I don¡¯t want them to think wrong about me.¡±


    To be honest, this was the first time Kevin asked Daniel for help, so he couldn¡¯t help but ept. Furthermore, it¡¯s a family matter, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re working for each other.


    He knew that if it weren¡¯t for the pain, his brother would still try to drag himself there. It¡¯s always been like that. He also didn¡¯t want Kevin to be hospitalized again because of stomach bleeding.


    ¡°Okay. Let me represent you! I had to ask someone from thepany to take Emily away, she was so excited¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me rece you.¡± Kevin quickly spoke up, interrupting the words of the person opposite him.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes almost fell out because he was so surprised. The road to that mountainous area was far away, it took almost a whole day to get there, but Kevin was not feeling well. Is he nning to go there to get hospitalized quickly?


    Kevin should stay home and rest if he¡¯s sick. He didn¡¯t ask this guy to rece him, there are so many people in thepany.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emily also knows how to drive, she and I take turns driving. I¡¯ve been a bit stressedtely, so I¡¯ll take this opportunity to relieve stress. As long as I take medicine and don¡¯t drink alcohol, I¡¯m fine.¡± Kevin spoke up before his younger brother could open his mouth again.


    ¡°Alright. Let me text her and tell her.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. I¡¯ll go back to my room.¡±


    Because Kevin knew clearly that Emily wanted the opportunity to approach him, he did not stop his younger brother from telling her in advance.


    He felt relieved because he had sessfully separated them and not allowed them to travel such a long distance together.


    All night long, he couldn¡¯t sleep and when it was dawn, he got out of bed, prepared some clothes, and drove straight to the alley that was once very familiar.


    Inside the vi, Emily was also ready to go. Her father also woke up early in the morning to remind his daughter because he was afraid she would forget to bring her items. That ce is remote, it¡¯s hard to buy furniture, it¡¯s better to be fully prepared.


    Although James was a bit sad to know that his daughter would go with Daniel and not Kevin, he also consoled himself that it was good for her to create sympathy with Kevin¡¯s rtives first.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, Dad. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow night. You should also stay home and rest, don¡¯t go out to meet customers anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they reserve days off for their wives and children. No one has time to invite me to go, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    When the gate opened, both of them were surprised to see that the man standing next to the luxury car was Kevin, not Daniel.


    Emily thought he had work to give her so he came here, while James kept rubbing his eyes back and forth.


    ¡°General manager, did youe to see Emily?¡± James walked closer to Kevin and asked.


    ¡°Hello, that¡¯s right, Daniel is busy today so I¡¯ll go with Emily instead of him.¡±


    James was as happy as winning the lottery, hastily pushing his daughter forward. It seems that God helps him and his daughter.


    He hopes that this daughter will do great things, through a trip, sessfully regain the heart of her ex-lover, save the Winepany, and also find support to live happily and healthily for the rest of her life.


    After bowing to James again, Kevin proactively took the suitcase from Emily¡¯s hand, opened the trunk, put it in, and then opened the car door, signaling her to sit in.


    Emily was still confused as if she was a puppet letting him arrange her.


    ¡°You¡¯re only going for two days, what did you bring with you in that big suitcase?¡± He proactively spoke up as soon as he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Ah, when I was abroad, I designed and sewed some children¡¯s clothes myself, so I wanted to bring them there as gifts for the children.¡±


    ¡°I see, but why do you look surprised to see me? Didn¡¯t Daniel tell you?¡±


    ¡°No. He didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    As soon as Emily finished speaking, the phone in her bag rang. Seeing that the caller was Daniel, she quickly picked up the phone and identally pressed the speaker so the voice of the person on the other end of the phone rang loudly in the car.


    Daniel apologized for not being able to apany her as scheduled and said that only now when Emma called, did he realize that he had sent her the wrong message.


    He also did not forget to remind Emily to remember to look after his brother because he was having a stomach ache.


    After the call ended, Emily turned to look at the man next to her and showed concern.


    He¡¯s in pain and why is he even trying to go? If something happens on the road, who will she call? She knew clearly that his stomach was a low-quality product.


    In the past, when he was in that poor family, he worked so much that he forgot to eat, and never ate on time, andbined with his anxiety, his stomach was not okay and he easily got sick.

 Chapter 11: Old Love

    During the long journey, the two of them didn¡¯t talk much, only asionally, Emily turned to ask Kevin if he felt okay.


    At noon, both of them stopped at a small roadside restaurant. The weather was cold, so Emily chose a seafood hotpot to warm her body.


    Although they said they were going together, the young businessmen did not wait for each other because they all knew the way. They only arranged to meet at the slope leading into the vige with more than two hundred ethnic minority households.


    They did not know that Kevin reced Daniel and he did not contact the delegation leader even though his younger brother gave him his phone number.


    He had looked up the route on the map so he could find his way there. As for Brian, he contacted and sat in the same car with the group leader.


    Emily is no longer Kevin¡¯s lover, so she doesn¡¯t dare ask him to peel shrimp for her. He only eats fish and squid, not shrimp. After eating some shrimp and being allergic to it, he never touched it again.


    While eating, the hair on her head fell and flew out in front of her face, making her extremely ufortable. She had to use her arm to brush it away, but after a few seconds, it flew again.


    Seeing Emily¡¯s struggling appearance, Kevin immediately wiped his hands with a towel, stood up, walked behind her, and helped her tie her hair.


    His long, soft, cloth-like fingers gently touched her scalp, giving her a warm and fluttering feeling. In the past, he had helped herb her hair many times.


    At that time, his hands were not soft at all, full of calluses. Sometimes he identally touched her face, causing her a bit of pain.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She spoke softly, happiness visible on her rosy face.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, quietly returned to his seat, and called the owner to bring two more tes of shrimp, a te of squid, and a te of fish.


    Although it was a meal for two people, if he didn¡¯t order more food, it would be difficult to fill his stomach.


    The hot pot only had a few pieces of fish, a few pieces of squid, and a few swimming shrimps, the rest was all broth.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s small scream startled Kevin. When he looked at her, he saw that her finger was bleeding.


    He doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay for her to live abroad for several years. Even when she peeled the shrimp, she was stabbed and bleeding.


    ¡°Why are you so clumsy?¡± Heined while wiping her hands clean.


    The wound was so small that it didn¡¯t need to be bandaged, but Emily no longer needed to peel the shrimp herself because the man opposite had already peeled it for her, so she just had to eat it.


    She realized that no matter how cold he tried to act, when she was injured or hit by the wind, he immediately took care of her. She wondered if he still kept his past love in his heart.


    After eating, both of them continued on their way and when thest sunlight of the day had just gone down, they stopped in front of a long slope, which would lead them into a vige separate from the town that was not bustling.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Kevin turned the car into therge yard of the church, where many cars were parked. The church here is made in the style of a prefabricated house, quite sketchy.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, who is this? This is the general director of Unicons Group, right? Daniel said he couldn¡¯t ask you toe with him.¡± Brian quickly walked to Kevin¡¯s side as soon as he saw him get out of the car.


    ¡°Yes. Daniel was suddenly busy so I went instead of him. I also want a change of atmosphere, the city is so stuffy.¡±


    Brian wasughing and talking happily when he suddenly stopped because he saw the girl getting out of Kevin¡¯s car.


    He thought he was dizzy. He wondered if the two of them had rekindled their old love. So easy and quick like that?


    ¡°Emily, are you doing charity work too?¡± He squinted at her and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Before Brian was about to open his mouth to continue asking, the volunteer group leader spoke up and urged everyone to quickly carry their belongings into the vige.


    This road is bumpy and gravelly, making it difficult for cars to get there, they can only walk, and then have to cross a ratherrge stream.


    This year is Brian¡¯s first year participating, just like Kevin. He is busy with projects and has no time for himself, let alone for others.


    Because this year he cooperated in the sale and purchase of fashion stores with Daniel and was invited by Daniel, so he agreed to go with him. However, now he meets Kevin and the girl he secretly loves and misses.


    Although Kevin has a noble status today and only sits at a desk, in the past, there was no hard work that he had not done.


    That¡¯s why when he carriesrge packages, he still walks quickly, unlike the rich boys from the egg, who walk and breathe through their ears.


    When the group reached the stream, they slowly moved over the undting rocks to the other side.


    Today¡¯s spring water flows gently, touching the feet, bringing a cool and refreshing feeling, making everyone enjoy it and no longer feel tired.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡± Brian reached out as soon as he saw the girl walking next to him almost slip.


    Emily was a bit shaken after the recent incident so she didn¡¯t refuse and grabbed his hand so he could help her step through the slightly deeper water.


    She did not know that the man walking behind her also intended toe forward to help her walk, but he was one step slower than Brian because he was busy helping a member of the group adjust the luggage on his shoulder for bnce.


    When everyone entered the vige, they quickly set up tents and prepared dinner. They only need to light firewood to cook rice and vegetable soup and use canned food for other foods, which is quite convenient.


    Emily quickly got acquainted with young female entrepreneurs. When they learned that she graduated from a prestigious fashion school abroad, they all admired her and told her to open her fashion store so they coulde and support her.


    While happily picking vegetables, Emily discovered that her bracelet was gone. She quickly searched through the messy vegetables but couldn¡¯t find it anywhere.


    Finally, she returned to her tent and looked around, then continued to look for nearby areas but could not find anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Did you lose something?¡± A girl asked.


    ¡°It must have fallen along the way. I¡¯ll go back there and try to find it. Ladies, please help me pick up vegetables.¡±


    After saying that, Emily quickly ran away. There was only one road leading to the vige, no random turns, so she easily found the stream bank.


    She didn¡¯t hope it fell into the stream, the water would carry it away. That bracelet meant a lot to her.


    Over the past few years, she kept it very carefully. Last night, while missing her old love, she took it out and put it on, fell asleep until morning, and then set off without having time to take it off.


    While Emily was groping to go down to the stream bed, in the vige, Kevin was looking around at groups of people to find her.


    He saw her sitting there picking vegetables just now. He had just followed the group leader to greet the vige elders and visit the barns of families in the vige.


    When he returned, she had disappeared. She doesn¡¯t know the roads very well, so where is she running to?


    ¡°Oh, hello, where is the girl who was sitting here a moment ago? The girl is wearing a long-sleeved blue t-shirt and ck jeans.¡± He bowed and asked.


    ¡°Ah, she said she lost something so she went to look for it. It seems like she went back to the way we just passed.¡±


    At this time, suddenly there was a sound of thunder. Soon, dark clouds gathered, and the wind gusted very strongly.


    Just now, the vige elder said that these past few days it has been raining heavily in the afternoon, causing stream water to flow here from upstream, flooding the stream banks.


    He told everyone that after giving gifts tomorrow morning, they should leave early to prevent the stream from rising and making it impossible for them to cross to the other side.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After thanking the girl, Kevin also quickly ran away. Suddenly, he had a bad premonition. That girl is quite clumsy, what if something happens?


    Just like him, the girls in the group were also worried when they saw the sky getting darker and darker. But they believe he will soon bring Emily back here.


    ¡°Look at that person¡¯s boss, he¡¯s so worried about his assistant that his face turns pale.¡± A girl spoke up to restore the atmosphere to normal.


    ¡°Are you jealous? You must know that to be next to the general director of Unicons Group, she must be very good and have real ability. Previously, my younger sister also wanted that position but in the end, a guy named Venn took it away.¡± A slightly older girl spoke up.


    ¡°I heard she said she was only his temporary assistant. When Venn is healthy, she will return his seat.¡±


    The conversation ended here because everyone had to move to the thatched kitchen to cook dinner.


    This kitchen was initiated by Daniel and created with everyone after one time the whole group was cooking outside when the rain suddenly poured down, causing them to get wet and have to carry the pots and run into people¡¯s houses to cook, creating a mess.


    In the first year, the Young Business Association only volunteered in nearby provinces. In the past two years, they have gone to more distant provinces. And this is the third time they have visited this ce.


    Not simply giving gifts such as necessities and money to people, but also having arger purpose, which is to find ways to help them improve their lives and create opportunities for children to go to school.


    The dusk became darker and darker as dark clouds covered the sky. At the bottom of the stream, Emily was groping to get to the other side after observing for a long time but seeing nothing.


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s here.¡±


    When she saw the bracelet lying in the crack of the rock, she was so happy that she almost cried. She quickly crawled over and picked it up.


    This bracelet was given to her by Kevin on the asion of their first anniversary of falling in love.


    Even though she didn¡¯t ask or want to show off, he said he would try to let her experience the emotions of love within his ability.


    This golden bracelet is quite thin but it is soaked with so much of his sweat and effort.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was so loud that she was startled. She quickly looked up and recognized his angry eyes.


    At the same time, she suddenly discovered that the water level under her feet was rising rapidly, soon reaching her knees. She panicked and waded as fast as she could to get to shore.


    Upstream, the rain is very heavy and water is pouring here at an incredible speed. Kevin also noticed this unusual thing, so he quickly took off his shoes and slid into the stream to support her.

 Chapter 12: Call Love Return

    The water poured in more and more violently and the dark clouds above could no longer stand firm because they were too heavy. The rain suddenly fell.


    Emily trembled, trying to grip the tips of her toes on the rocks. On the opposite side of her, Kevin was also moving as fast as he could.


    ¨C Don¡¯t go anymore, Emily, stand still and wait for me.  He shouted when he saw her almost slip.


    Obeying him, she did not move anymore. However, because she tried to cling tightly to the stream bed, she soon had cramps. Even though she tried not to move, the pain transmitted from her muscles made it impossible for her to hold on for long.


    ¡°Emily, no¡­¡± Kevin panicked when he saw her suddenly fall.


    The stream of water suddenly widened the distance he was trying to close. Emily screamed in pain and floated down into the fast-flowing water.


    Her hands waved wildly, trying to find something to hold on to but in vain. The slippery, mossy rocks rejected her. Water continuously poured into her mouth and nose, making it impossible for her to breathe.


    ¡°Kevin, Kevin¡­¡±


    Looking at the person in his heart being swept away by the water of death, Kevin no longer cared about himself, he quickly let himself float after her, wanting to use the power of water to reach her.


    His body continuously collided with sharp rock edges, and blood spurted out, seeping into his white shirt and quickly mixing with the rushing water.


    ¡°Hold on to that vine, Emily, hold on.¡±


    Emily could no longer see anything, only heard his voice mixed with the sound of rushing water.


    She didn¡¯t have the strength to struggle anymore, so she closed her eyes and let the water carry her away. Before losing consciousness, she only had time to think about her father and Kevin.


    ¡°Emily¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Kevin¡¯s legs slipped off the rock, causing him to fall. Despite the pain, he risked his life to fight against the current, thinking only of one thing: he must save her.


    If today, he lets her lose her life in front of him, he will not be able to live in peace for the rest of his life.


    Perhaps the gods heard his agonized prayers and let her get entangled in the vines. And soon, he held her in his arms. This moment for him was no different from picking up half of his life.


    Using his past experiences of hard work, he quickly grabbed the long tree roots along the dirt wall to bring her up.


    The stream where she slipped was quite shallow, so he could jump to the shore with one jump. However, they had drifted quite a distance. Below here, the stream bed is separated from the bank by a high cliff, estimated to be about two meters.


    ¡°Emily, wake up¡­ please¡­ wake up, please.¡±


    Kevin put her down and called and gave her artificial respiration.


    After pressing on her chest for a while but seeing that she did not react, he immediately bent down and used his mouth to give her artificial respiration.


    Emily coughed loudly, and water flowed from her mouth, sessfully pulling her back from the hands of death.


    In the darkness under the rain in the jungle, she could still clearly see his emotional face.


    ¡°Kevin.¡± She burst into tears, hugging him tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay, be good, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Facing the moment of life and death, Kevin forgot all past enmity. At that moment, he told himself that as long as he could save her, he would not hate her anymore, would not let her lower herself to follow him, on the contrary, he would love and pamper her.


    He will try to bury the past mistakes, as long as she still loves him, he still loves her and they can look forward to the future together.


    ¡°Do you have pain in your body? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± He gently pushed her away, his hands continuously touching her arms and legs to check.


    ¡°My whole body hurts. Probably all internal organs are crushed.¡± Emily pouted like a child who had fallen and wasforted by her mother.


    ¡°Say nonsense.¡±


    He lightly tapped the girl¡¯s forehead, helped her stand up, then bent over and carried her on his back and returned.


    Lying on his broad back, feeling the loving warmth through his wet clothes, happiness welled up in her heart.


    He has returned to the warm, gentle Kevin of the past. This is truly him, her man.


    ¡°What are you looking for that you risk your life for? Have you found it yet?¡±


    ¡°That bracelet you gave me. I found it earlier, but when I was swept away by the water, it was gone.¡± Her voice was filled with regret.


    ¡°Do you still keep it? I thought you sold it to get money to buy food.¡±


    ¡°What? Am I that poor?¡±


    Does Kevin know how much she appreciates that gift? There were even times when her father sent her moneyte. Tuition, money for food, and money for rent were all behind her back, but she didn¡¯t dare to mortgage it, let alone sell it.


    That bracelet contained not only his sincerity but also the sky of memories of her youth, extremely precious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. I will buy you a new one, bigger and more beautiful.¡±


    Her arms tightened around his shoulders, her eyes closed and she silently prayed that what was happening was real, not a dream.


    She once thought that bringing both of them back to their old rtionship was hopeless. Fortunately, he still has feelings for her.


    Seeing Kevin carrying Emily back in a wet and bloody state, everyone rushed to help her down.


    Women help her treat her wounds, while men help him. Fortunately, they only suffered minor scratches and a few non-serious bruises.


    Brian carefully poured antiseptic on thergeceration on Kevin¡¯s arm, then bandaged it, skillfully like a professional medical staff.


    Because Kevin knew clearly that the deputy general director of GE Group was good at everything, and that he was as handsome and rich as him, when Kevin saw Emily with Brian, he became jealous.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Kevin withdrew his hand when Brian finished bandaging it.


    ¡°Both of your lives are very big.¡±


    After saying that, Brian stood up and walked towards the kitchen, where everyone was busy preparing dinner.


    Just now, he and a group of businessmen went looking for the two of them. However, when they reached the shallow stream, they could not see anyone, so the group leader asked everyone to spread out in all directions to search.


    As a result, he witnessed an extremely romantic scene between the person he loved and the person who was both his partner and rival.


    Five minutester, Emily and Kevin also arrived. The meal took ce in a strange ce and full of strangers, but Emily felt extremely warm because everyone cared about her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Brian asked.


    ¡°Yes, fortunately, it was only a minor scratch.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Did you find the item?¡± An older sister asked while pushing the canned meat box towards her.


    ¡°No.¡±


    The group leader also interjected, he said that the water was flowing so fast, how could she find her lost things?


    Next, he told Emily not to regret it, not to be sad because no matter how valuable that item was, it was not as valuable as her boss. If she took him to the auction, she would get a lot of money, no joke. If there was any mistake just now, the business world would lose a talented person.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After hearing the group leader¡¯s analysis, everyone burst intoughter.


    Only Emily knows how regretful she was at that time when she saw Kevin rushing into the stream.


    If anything happened to him because of her, she wouldn¡¯t want to exist anymore. The damage she caused him was already too much.


    The meal ended, everyone helped each other clean up and then returned to the tent to sleep.


    The rain has decreased, and the raindrops gently tap the tent, creating a pleasant tinkling sound. Emily was so happy that she couldn¡¯t sleep, and kept tossing and turning, imagining the scene in the forest and smiling.


    Seeing a dark shadow in front of the tent door, her heart almost jumped out of her chest. However, Kevin¡¯s call helped her calm down. It turned out that he had gone here.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She asked as soon as she pulled open the tent door.


    ¡°Drink a ss of hot milk and then go to sleep. Were you shy just now, or why did you eat so little?¡±


    He gently walked in and then, as naturally as a fly, sat next to her.


    He couldn¡¯t sleep. The sound of the rain in the middle of the night made his heart call her name even more. His feet were walking unconsciously, looking for a way, looking for a way toe here.


    Taking the ss of milk from him, she shyly turned her face to the side and drank little by little. Before, she ate and drankfortably in front of him, but after five years, she suddenly felt shy like a young girl seeing a man for the first time.


    ¡°Thank¡­¡±


    Emily had not finished her sentence when the person across from her took the initiative to kiss her. To be more precise, he deliberately wiped away the milk stains on her lips.


    This sudden action made her almost freeze, opening her eyes wide.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t like this?¡±


    ¡°No, but, what did you just do?¡±


    The answer for her was the next kiss, a deep kiss thatsted almost forever. The kiss brought with it a lot of longing and desire that he had tried to suppress for many years.


    She fell into a passive position, not even having time to calm down to respond to him, letting herself fall into his strong arms and letting him torment her lips.


    ¡°Emily, forget the past and start again with me.¡± He said in a gasp as soon as their lips separated.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Kevin.¡±


    She buried her head in his arms, listening to his chaotic heartbeat. Tears of happiness rolled down her lovely cheeks, hot.


    Outside, the rain was getting heavier and Kevin used that excuse to ask to sleep in her tent until the rain stopped.


    She said nothing, quietly pressed him down andid her head on his firm chest.


    After five years of separation, tonight, he was able to hold her in his arms again, freely caress her nose, gently pinch her chin, caress her curved eyshes, and listen to her whispering.


    Does she know that happiness for him is simply being by her side?

 Chapter 13: Astray

    Hearing the rm bell ringing softly from her phone, Emily immediately groped around to find it to turn it off, but after searching for a while, she couldn¡¯t find it. She only felt her hand touching something that looked like a human.


    The moment she opened her eyes and saw Kevin¡¯s handsome face, she remembered thatst night he hade over and slept here.


    ncing at the phone screen, seeing that it was only four in the morning, she immediately shook him awake.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? It¡¯s still dark, please sleep a little longer.¡± He pressed her down, speaking in a sleepy voice.


    ¡°Go back to your tent quickly, it won¡¯t be good for people to see youing out of my tent.¡± She tried to escape from his pincer-like arm and urged him.


    Emily¡¯s words woke Kevin from sleep. What did she just say? If everyone saw that, what would happen? He was also nning to announce to everyone that she had be his girlfriend and would be his future wife.


    ¡°Are you afraid that everyone will know we¡¯re in love?¡± His voice clearly showed dissatisfaction and difort.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re going with a volunteer group, please be less ostentatious. We should be subtle, not make people lose their naturalness.¡±


    Looking at her face as if she was about to cry made him no longer in the mood to linger. She went abroad for five years, not being bold but still shy and cautious.


    Why didn¡¯t he see her shy like this when she followed him? She even wanted to bang the gong and beat the drum to let everyone know.


    Seeing him look upset, Emily leaned forward and kissed him to soothe his fragile heart. Kevin five years ago would never have been this angry with his girlfriend. She wondered if he was bing more mature or bing younger.


    At five o¡¯clock in the morning, everyone in the group woke up and prepared gifts. Then they went to the hall, an empty lot at the end of the vige, to distribute gifts to people and disseminate more knowledge about raising cows and pigs.


    Thanks to the support money from businessmen as well as the knowledge they imparted, people here have built barns and raised livestock to improve their ie and life.


    Now, their meals are no longer just wild vegetables and salt but also include fish and meat, and they also have money to buy new clothes for their children.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily smiled when she saw the little girls wearing new dresses made by her own hands.


    As soon as they received a gift, they immediately ran home and changed clothes, much like her when she was little, when her father bought her a new dress or pair of shoes, she had to wear them immediately so she could eat well and sleep well.


    After going around the vige and encouraging families to try to work to escape poverty, the volunteer group quickly left for fear that the sudden rains in this mountainous area would hold them back. They are all busy people with tight schedules.


    The cars left the church gate one by one and headed towards the city. Emily lowered the windshield a bit to let the fresh mountain air enter the car.


    On this trip, Kevin did not drive the expensive car he usually drives to work but chose a cheaper car, suitable for going up mountainous terrain.


    Looking at the enjoying expression of the person next to him, Kevin¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. His hand quickly worked on the phone screen and then put on the headset.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way home, it rained heavily yesterday, and there was no phone signal so I couldn¡¯t call you to ask. All good?¡±


    ¡°Why do you still have to ask? Those old guys said that next time, just let me interact with them, leaving you out.¡± Daniel replied humorously.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s even better for me. Thank you.¡±


    Hearing him talking on the phone, Emily quickly pulled up the windshield because she was afraid that the sound of the wind would make him unable to hear clearly.


    She looked over at him, smiling softly. She was imagining Daniel¡¯s shocked face when he learned that she and his brother had be a couple after this meaningful trip.


    ¡°Emily? Yes, she¡¯s fine, are you afraid I¡¯ll bully her? Ah, okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Kevin took off his headphones and smiled. He said that because Daniel was afraid that she would be tired from the long journey, he told him to take a shortcut, which would save him nearly eighty kilometers, equivalent to two hours.


    So the car quickly changed direction, not following the group anymore.


    At noon, the car stopped at a small restaurant. They eat rice with wild meat, which suits their taste so they can eat a lot.


    He grilled and ate while she just ate. Soon the tworge tes of meat were gone.


    ¡°The children in the vige have reached school age but still can¡¯t go to school, they look so pitiful.¡± She put down the hot tea cup, her face showing a pensive look.


    ¡°Yes, the school is too far, and their parents are both busy working, so they don¡¯t feel safe letting the children cross the stream by themselves. But don¡¯t worry, the association is nning to build a bridge across that stream and build a road. Then they will be able to go to school, it¡¯ll be a littlete but it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it turns out. Too good.¡±


    Right now, Emily feels extremely ashamed because she once thought that if the Winepany could not survive, she would work for a sry like any other normal worker.


    If everyone thought like her, who would be able to help these destitute lives?


    Having money is good. Having as much money as Kevin and everyone in the young business association is good.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue on our way. ording to Daniel, we will arrive around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The car continued to run. After talking with him for a while, Emily fell asleep. When she woke up, she saw that it waste afternoon, with only a few rays of sunlight shining from the tall trees.


    Strange, they should have been in the city, why did she find the scenery here more deserted than the outskirts of the city?


    ¡°Okay, thanks to you. Now I don¡¯t know what fairnd I¡¯m in anymore. I¡¯m so angry that I¡¯m about to die.¡±


    After turning off the phone, Kevin turned to Emily who was looking at him with wide eyes.


    ording to what she just heard, she guessed they were both lost. The shortcut that Daniel showed took Kevin and her to apletely strange ce.


    ¡°Are you awake? I¡¯m lost, I¡¯ve been driving around all day and I don¡¯t know where this is. People here have no concept of our city.¡±


    The car continued to drive through the red dirt road, with sparse houses on both sides, only trees.


    Kevin said he used Google Maps to help, but this was the result: the more he drove, the more deserted he saw around.


    He guessed that soon, it would lead him and her to a ce deep in the mountains and the valley.


    ¡°Come on Kevin, try to find a way back to the city, I believe you can do it, you¡¯re very smart.¡±


    Emily tried to appear calm to encourage him even though she was very confused. She doesn¡¯t want to spend the night in the forest with him at all, it¡¯s not romantic.


    If they sleep in the car, they will suffocate and die, but if they go out, the tiger will take them away. He is a genius, not a superhero.


    ¡°Sweetheart, intelligence has nothing to do with roads. Now I¡¯m just as stupid as you, don¡¯t expect anything from me.¡±


    He is losing faith in himself.


    The gas gauge was slowly dropping to zero and there were no gas stations on the route he had just passed.


    Why did this incident happen when he had just rekindled his old love with her? It made him lose face. This kid Daniel is deliberately trying to prank his brother, right? He felt like he hated Daniel so much.


    Under Emily¡¯s constant encouragement, Kevin was finally able to find his way back to the city, but unfortunately, his car had no gas left, and turned off the engine as soon as he reached the not-so-crowded residential area.


    ¡°There¡¯s a grocery store over there, let me go in and ask if they sell gasoline retail.¡±


    After saying that, Emily opened the car door and ran like flying to the grocery store in front of her.


    She called it a grocery store, but in reality, there were only a few bags of cakes, bags of candy, a small ss cab containing cigarettes, instant noodles, packets of porridge, a few cans of white wine, a basket of wilted mangoes, and a few tamarind fruits.


    Kevin was filled with hope, raising his eyes to look at Emily¡¯s small figure running towards him after talking with the grocery store owner for a while. However, her sad expression gave him the answer.


    ¡°She said she just sold all the gas for that car. Tomorrow, her husband will go into town to buy gas.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to stay here one night. Is there any motel nearby?¡±


    He quickly got out of the car, grabbed her hand, pulled her towards the grocery store, and asked.


    Luckily for them, the grocery store owner said she had a motel, where guests who missed their way often stayed there, ensuring it was clean and cozy.


    Both of them were excited, holding hands and following her to the trail behind. And when they arrived, no one told anyone, they all turned to look at each other.


    The motel she advertised was a few rooms made of wooden nks, open on one side, missing on the other. If someone tries to look inside, they can see everything inside, except that it is clean.


    ¡°Hey, my rent is very cheap. As for this ce¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she walked over, pulled out a few bags, and closed up the gaps in the walls. Soon the motel was healed, looking extremely ugly.


    There was no choice so Kevin had to agree. He rented a room and then went in with Emily.


    There is no emptynd here to set up a tent, otherwise, it would be ideal for him to just rentnd and set up a tent. He also didn¡¯t feel secure about letting her sleep alone. The walls were not sturdy. What if someone sneaked in and harmed her?


    ¡°Do you want to eat cup noodles? I¡¯ll go get some hot water.¡±


    ¡°Yes, be careful.¡±


    He spread the nket on the bed and looked in the direction she went. It wasn¡¯t until she came back that he felt secure.


    He felt that she was a thoughtful person, she even brought cup noodles and a thermos. Are all girls who lose their mothers too soon like her? They always know how to protect themselves and take care of themselves.


    ¡°This is for you.¡± She broke arge sausage in half and put half into his cup of noodles.


    ¡°Thank you. From now on, I will take care of you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Themitment seemed to bring Emily a peaceful life forever, but neither Kevin nor she knew that in the future, he would also fulfill this promise but would make her life full of tears and pain.

 Chapter 14: Love In The Moment

    Last night, sleeping with Kevin in the tent, although Emily was very happy, she was also worried, afraid of being discovered by others.


    And now it¡¯s okay, here only he and she know each other, around them are only strangers.


    ¡°Go to sleep, don¡¯t y anymore.¡± He grabbed the hand that was touching his face and said.


    ¡°Dislike.¡±


    Emily shook her head and continued to caress the bridge of his nose and then his lips. Every line on this handsome face has changed over time, bing stronger, more masculine, and more mature than the student of previous years.


    ¡°Have you called your father yet?¡±


    ¡°I called a few times but he didn¡¯t pick up so I texted him. He probably went to meet friends and partners again.¡±


    She stopped ying with his face and wrapped her arms around his waist, snuggling her head into his chest to find warmth to easily fall asleep.


    This motel has walls but it¡¯s like there are no walls, the wind still blows in through small gaps, bringing the cold outside inside.


    The warmth from them spread to each other, bringing each other into a beautiful dream.


    Kevin nned that as soon as he returned to the city, he would talk to his parents and then quickly take her home.


    He had passed nearly half of his life and had been separated from her for five years. He didn¡¯t want to miss out on precious time with her anymore. He wants to live with her under the same roof, eat together, sleep together, and take care of their home together.


    In the middle of the night, Kevin woke up and was startled when he realized that his side was empty, with only a little warmth left.


    He quickly threw off the nket, got out of bed, and was about to open the door to go out to look for her. However, as soon as his hand touched the door handle, he was almost motionless when he heard her voice echoing very softly outside.


    ¡°Yes, I also didn¡¯t expect him to be so easily captivated. Don¡¯t worry Dad, everything will be fine, the Winepany will be saved¡­¡±


    Kevin¡¯s whole body trembled. There were no words that could describe his emotions at this moment: hatred, surprise, despair, and resentment.


    It turned out that she approached him for this reason. It turned out that her words of love and longing for him were just lies. She doesn¡¯t have any love for him.


    The innocent Emily of his past is gone, the girl out there is so strange.


    That¡¯s right, if she truly loved him and leaving him was just because of impatience, then as soon as she heard the news that he got his family back, she should have returned or found a way to contact him right away.


    If it weren¡¯t for something happening to the Winepany, she wouldn¡¯t havee to him, right?


    He no longer wanted to hear any more painful words. His legs almost copsed but he still tried to drag himself back to bed. His heart ached when he realized that he had no value in her eyes, just like a chess piece.


    After five minutes, Emily ended the call with her father, gingerly opened the door, and entered the room.


    Today, her father went to meet some investor again, also drank alcohol, did not return untilte at night and when he saw her missed calls, he immediately called back, not knowing that she had sent a message.


    When Kevin felt the girl¡¯s body close to him and her slender arms hugging him tightly, he wanted to push her away immediately and yell at her fake face but in the end, he didn¡¯t.


    The endless sad night passed slowly and heavily. And when the sunlight appeared, shining golden rays through the gap, dancing on Emily¡¯s face, she suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Kevin, Kevin.¡± She jumped out of bed in panic and called his name.


    Realizing that his backpack containing his clothes was gone, she quickly opened the door and rushed out.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    What caught her eye was the back of a man, elegant in a dark suit, but she knew it wasn¡¯t him.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, the man immediately turned around and bowed, very politely.


    ¡°Hello, the general manager has something to do so he has to go back to the city first. He told me to take you home.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, please wait a moment.¡±


    Although a smile appeared on Emily¡¯s lips, her face still showed a hint of sadness and disappointment.


    After all, what important thing does Kevin have to do that he can¡¯t even say goodbye to her?


    He could wake her up and take her home together. If they are lovers, are they still afraid of disturbing each other? Furthermore, she is also his temporary assistant. And even now, when it¡¯s morning, he doesn¡¯t call.


    During the whole way home, Emily was immersed in thought, but she did not dare to text or call him. She was afraid he was busy, she was afraid she would bother him. She realized that it turned out that she was also afraid of bothering him.


    There was still a distance between the two of them that people who were not very close should have.


    She did not know that at this time Kevin was driving around the city, wandering to the ces where they used to date.


    He felt extremely pathetic. Even though he is in a prestigious position that many people dream of, he is still just a valuable person to take advantage of in the eyes of that obnoxious girl.


    Untilte at night, Kevin still didn¡¯t want to go home, so he went into a bar and sat alone, sipping bitter yeast.


    The bottle of wine he is drinking is produced by Wine Company, a popr wine, not expensive. Every time he finished drinking, he still felt something sweet in his throat, but now he felt bitter.


    Just as he was about to stand up, he suddenly saw a scuffle some distance away from him.


    In the shing light, he recognized a familiar figure. Moving a little closer, he was surprised to discover that the girl was his younger brother¡¯s close assistant, Emma.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He walked into the crowd, standing in front of the young girl and the woman trembling on the floor.


    ¡°You¡­ ah¡­ you are¡­ the general director of the Unicons group, right?¡± The bar manager raised his voice and immediately lowered his voice because he recognized the billionaire businessman.


    ¡°Right. What¡¯s up? Why did a group of men assault two women?¡±


    The manager pointed at the woman with messy hair and told Kevin that she had borrowed money from his boss but had not paid it back when it was due.


    His boss hadpassion for people and let here here to pour wine for customers to clear debts, but she smashed the wine bottle on the customer¡¯s head, causing his boss to have to take the customer to the hospital.


    ¡°Now my boss doesn¡¯t want to give this crazy woman any more opportunities. This bastard deserved it. He ordered me to make her pay all the money tonight.¡±


    Kevin turned his head to look back. The seven-part simrity of Emma¡¯s face and the woman¡¯s was enough for him to know their rtionship.


    After helping the two of them stand up, he asked to speak privately with the manager.


    Turns out he guessed right, that woman was Emma¡¯s mother. She is addicted to gambling and alcohol. She owed the bar owner, also a loan shark, no less than ten times, and her daughter paid all of them.


    This time, her daughter was helpless before the huge amount of debt. After receiving her mother¡¯s phone call, she had no choice but to run here, kneel, and beg them to spare her mother so that she could slowly think of a way.


    ¡°I will pay the debt on her behalf. Tell your boss never to lend her money again.  Kevin buried his cigarette in the ashes and said.¡±


    ¡°Yes, from now on, if shees, I¡¯ll kick her out immediately. Because I didn¡¯t know that Miss Emma was Mr. Daniel¡¯s assistant, I was so aggressive earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Text ount number via. Call Emma here. Take a taxi for her mother to go home.¡±


    He threw the business card on the table and waved his hand to signal. He knew that the title of assistant deputy general director of Unicons Group would make these people trust and give Emma more time, but she hid it.


    Perhaps, she did not want to affect Daniel and the group. A high-ranking employee, close to the leader, but involved with loan sharks is no good.


    ¡°General manager.¡± Emma bowed her head and spoke softly as soon as she faced him.


    Looking at her appearance now, she is very different from when she was at thepany, no longer beautiful and luxurious.


    Kevin didn¡¯t expect that she had a mother like that. No wonder, with that sry, she chose to buy a used car while her lower-level employees all bought new cars from the showroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay off your mother¡¯s debt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard what the bar manager said.¡± She replied, her head still bowed.


    ¡°Emma, except for the boss-employee rtionship, we are not close enough that I will pay this debt on your mother¡¯s behalf. I have conditions.¡±


    Hearing this, she immediately raised her face to look at the man opposite. His eyes were hazy, and sad, and seemed to have anger. She knew he had been drinking, not much, but his appearance now made her quite scared. She had never seen this expression from him.


    ¡°Yes, just say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, I want you to be my girlfriend.¡±


    Emma¡¯s whole body trembled, her spine chilling. What did he just say? No matter how rich her imagination was, she had never imagined him as such a person. How could he use the money to force her to agree to this condition?


    No way. The person she loves is Daniel, how can she be his brother¡¯s girlfriend?


    ¡°General Director¡­¡±


    ¡°A peaceful life and a true mother, no longer mired in gambling and addiction.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    He raised his hand to signal her to keep quiet, then slowly got off the sofa, walked to her side, bowed his head slightly, and whispered in her ear.


    The space in the room seemed to sag, Emma¡¯s hands clenched tightly, and blue veins appeared. Perhaps she had no other choice, what he promised her was what she always wanted.


    Her life was almost ruined by the mother who gave birth to her. If it weren¡¯t for her dream of having a better future with Daniel, she would have given up and copsed because she was so tired.


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡± She nodded in helplessness.


    ¡°Great, let¡¯s change the way we address ourselves from now on. Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Seeing that she was still shaking, Kevin proactively grabbed her hand and took her out of the room.


    Walking beside him, Emma could onlyin in her heart. Agreeing with Kevin means that she no longer has the chance to touch Daniel.

 Chapter 15: Feeling Betrayed

    On the first morning of the week, Emily came to thepany early. However, until nine o¡¯clock, she still couldn¡¯t see Kevin.


    Today, he didn¡¯t have an appointment with anyone, so she reassured herself that he would probably be a littlete for work.


    Last night, she ventured to call him a few times, but the phone kept saying it was busy, and now, the situation is not getting better.


    She was sitting and thinking when the phone suddenly rang. Seeing the strange phone number, she hesitated a bit but then she still picked up the phone.


    A gentle female voice sounded on the other end of the line and she quickly realized it was Kevin¡¯s mother, Mrs. Jessica.


    ¡°Yes, hello. Are you calling me for something?¡± Emily put her hand on her chest, hugged her fast-beating heart, and asked.


    ¡°Ah, at seven o¡¯clock tonight, pleasee to my house for an intimate meal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    A tingling feeling of happiness ran through Emily¡¯s body. She secretly med Kevin. It turned out that he avoided receiving her phone calls because he wanted to give her a surprise.


    Perhaps he had already discussed the love between him and her with his mother. It seems that the guy now acts much faster, morepactly and more decisively than before.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tonight. Future daughter-inw.¡±


    When the call ended, Emily dared to scream softly. She stopped thinking and focused on preparing documents for the uing meetings.


    Everything went so smoothly that she was extremely grateful for life, silently telling herself that in the future, she would try to improve herself and love him very much to make up for the losses in the past.


    While Emily was concentrating hard, there was a knock on the door from outside. Before she could stand up, Daniel walked in. He looked around the room and then looked at her.


    ¡°Where did Mr. Kevin go?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he didn¡¯te to thepany this morning, and I couldn¡¯t contact him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange, he clearly left the house earlier than me.¡±


    Daniel said as he walked towards Emily¡¯s desk.


    Seeing the fresh scratches on the back of her hand, he immediately asked questions and she had no choice but to lie that it was because she carelessly slipped and fell while crossing the stream.


    Although Kevin¡¯s arm also had wounds, because he was wearing a long-sleeved shirt, Daniel couldn¡¯t see it, otherwise he would have suspected them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Kevin help you go? Really¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have handed you over to that cold-blooded guy. Yet he dared to tell me that you were fine.¡±


    Daniel picked up Emily¡¯s hand and looked at the wounds. He didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt a pain in his heart when he saw her injured, even if it was just a small wound.


    As for Emily, she assumed that Daniel was her future brother-inw, a family member, so she didn¡¯t overthink and didn¡¯t pull her hand back.


    This emotional scene caught Emma¡¯s eyes as soon as she entered the room.


    She saw the door was slightly open so she went in because she had urgent business and needed to see Daniel. She did not expect that she would witness this heartbreaking scene.


    ¡°Miss Emma.¡± Emily quickly retracted her hand and smiled.


    ¡°Ah, boss, there are a few documents that need to be signed urgently so that the ounting department canplete payment documents for subcontractors.¡± Emma nodded back to Emily, then spoke and walked to Daniel¡¯s side.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, took the documents in her hand, nced at them, then signed. His appearance is quite leisurely, almostzy. However, it radiates an extremely great attraction to Emma.


    She looked away from him and then at the girl who was busy arranging the documents piled up on the desk.


    After finishing signing, Daniel also left with his assistant, leaving only Emily in the room. She worked in a very excited mood and secretly wished for her shift to end quickly.


    Outside the window, the sunlight gradually deepened and then gradually faded, in the end, only a few streaks of light remained behind the tall buildings.


    ncing at the clock, seeing that it was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily immediately turned off theputer and prepared to leave work.


    She put on her coat and thought about what she should wear to go there. And then, she decided to choose the simplest dress because, in the past, Kevin said he liked to see her in simple, uplicated outfits.


    The reason is that when she wears borate, flowing dresses, she is no longer his chirping little bird, she can¡¯t walkfortably, and she has to look ahead and look back.


    For him, she makes the outfit more beautiful, not the outfit makes her more beautiful. He¡¯s strange like that.


    At exactly seven o¡¯clock, Emily was at the gate of the luxurious vi. When the gate opened, as soon as Jessica saw her, she immediately approached, rubbed her head, and held her hand.


    ¡°Where is Kevin? He said he would go pick up his girlfriend, why did youe alone?¡±


    While Emily was bewildered, Jessica pulled her into the house.


    From yesterday until now, Kevin has not contacted her. She thought this was his intention, but when she heard his mother ask that, a feeling of insecurity and fear suddenly rose in her heart.


    Daniel had juste down from upstairs when he saw his mother holding Emily¡¯s hand and pulling her. He immediately ran over, his face unable to hide his surprise.


    ¡°Emily, why are you here? Do you know my mother?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call her your sister-inw. This is your brother¡¯s lover.¡± Jessica spoke up before Emily could open her mouth.


    ¡°Sister-inw?¡±


    Emily shyly bowed her head, followed Jessica to thevishly arranged dining table and bowed to Matthew.


    He also smiled and nodded to greet his future daughter-inw. When he heard Daniel say Kevin changed positions and went with the volunteer group, he and his wife learned that Emily was their son¡¯s temporary assistant and that she had apanied Kevin to that mountain area.


    Therefore, both he and Jessica are sure that the two of them are in the love and dating phase.


    At first, Jessica intended to secretly invite her future daughter-inw to her house and then force her son to admit and publicly reveal his dating story to the family.


    However, because she was so excited, she identally spoke to the maid and Kevin overheard. So he said he would go pick up his girlfriend, but now his girlfriend had arrived and she couldn¡¯t see her son anywhere.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes were glued to Emily because he couldn¡¯t believe that she was the girl his brother had recently gone to see.


    If both of them were determined to go further, why did she and his brother keep acting like they didn¡¯t know each other at all?


    Or did they initially have no feelings for each other, but after working together for a few days, they developed feelings?


    ¡°Please call Kevin.¡± Jessica turned to Emily and urged her.


    However, before she could take out the phone, footsteps rang out, not one but two people. The girl shyly walking next to Kevin is not a stranger, she is Emma.


    All three people at the table widened their eyes. Emily was almost motionless.


    Just now, his mother told him to go pick up his girlfriend, could it be that Emma is his girlfriend? No, he just proposed to restart his unfinished love affair with her, how could he¡­


    ¡°Hello Mom and Dad, I would like to introduce to you two, this is my girlfriend, Emma, who is also Daniel¡¯s effective assistant.¡±


    As if there was a thunderp in Emily¡¯s ears, her whole body went limp, she had to use her hands to hold on to the edge of the table to be able to sit steady.


    Her eyes did not leave Kevin¡¯s face. He was smiling but his body exuded the cold aura of a cruel, scoundrel guy.


    ¡°Hello you two, hello¡­ deputy general director.¡±


    The expression on Emma¡¯s face was also unnatural when facing Daniel¡¯s sharp eyes. She didn¡¯t know that Emily would be here. Kevin only told her toe to his house to have an intimate meal with his family so he could introduce her to everyone.


    ¡°Please sit at the table, don¡¯t keep everyone waiting.¡± Matthew spoke up.


    Emma quickly agreed and sat in the chair next to Emily. Kevin also pulled out a chair to sit next to Daniel.


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was extremely ufortable, no one said a word to anyone, and only Jessica kept reminding Emily to eat more.


    She felt so guilty because she arbitrarily arranged this meal to invite Emily and when she heard Kevin say let him go pick up his girlfriend, she thought that person was Emily.


    The food was full of delicacies, but when it entered the two girls¡¯ mouths, it became bitter and unappetizing.


    ¡°My mother said she invited a special guest today, who turned out to be my temporary assistant.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s words made Emily¡¯s hands tremble and the soup spoon that had not yet reached her mouth fell, soiling her pure white dress.


    ¡°Oh my god, be careful.¡± Jessica quickly took a wet tissue and gave it to Emily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, could you tell me where the bathroom is?¡± Emily quickly asked.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Following Jessica¡¯s instructions, Emily quickly left the table and went straight towards the bathroom. Tears were about to flow from her eyes. She needed a few minutes to calm down. She didn¡¯t want to appear pitiful and weak in front of everyone.


    The surprised look on the faces of his younger brother, his father, and his mother showed that they did not know that Emma was the person he was going to introduce as his girlfriend.


    The moment the door closed, she brought her hand to her mouth, biting it tightly to keep from letting out a sob.


    Obviously, until that night, he was still very affectionate, gentle, and caring for her, even promising to take care of her for life, but how could he turn into such a stranger in just over a day?


    It wasn¡¯t a dream. Even though she searched through all her memories, she still couldn¡¯t find the reason why he suddenly changed. He left before she woke up, without any arguments or anger.


    Knowing clearly that she couldn¡¯t stay here for long, she tried to suppress her emotions, washed her face, rinsed her dress with water, and then used the dryer to dry it.


    To be honest, she was not willing to leave when she didn¡¯t understand what was happening to her. She wanted to meet Kevin and ask him to give her an exnation.


    Her wish was quickly granted by God. As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, Kevin¡¯s straight back caught her eye.


    Facing him right now, she only felt heartbroken, not at all happy, not at all excited.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to tell me? What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± She approached him, her already dry eyes were now filled with tears.


    Kevin gently turned his head, the smile on his lips was full of mockery.


    He also took a few short steps, narrowing the distance between them, so close that she and he could both smell the gentle fragrance on each other¡¯s bodies.

 Chapter 16: Deceit

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Have you felt the pain I have to endure? Emily, are you naive or stupid? Do you think I will fall into your love trap full of iron hooks again?¡± Kevin reached forward, grabbed her chin, lifted her face, and spoke in a joking voice.


    ¡°So, all those words and actions of caring for me while in the mountains were just lies?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You believed it, right? Are you disappointed now? You left me when I needed you the most, and if I did that, I would still be very good.¡±


    Emily raised her hand to push away the hand that was touching her and stepped back. She did not expect that time could change a person so much. Yet she thought that Kevin from five years ago had returned to her side.


    Did he say it was all a lie? But it was clear that he risked his life to rush into the rushing water just to save her.


    She didn¡¯t believe that he risked his life just because he wanted revenge on her. In the end, why did he be like this?


    Not far away, Daniel saw and heard everything. It turns out that she and his brother were once in love.


    Although he did not know the details of the past, as a man, he thought his brother should not do that. After all, she is still a weak girl, and five years ago she was still a college student, still immature.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be disappointed about. Looks like¡­ a draw.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Emily ran away, she ran so fast that Daniel did not have time to reach out and hold her back.


    He turned dissatisfied eyes towards his brother. The brother he always admired was such a petty man?


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what happened between you two in the past, but you shouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about her to defend her?¡±


    Daniel does not have time to argue with his brother. After throwing another unfriendly look at Kevin, he turned around and chased after Emily.


    At this time, Emily had already gone to the dining room. She took her bag, bowed to Matthew and his wife, said her family had an urgent business and continued running out the door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jessica was speechless and couldn¡¯t make any sound because she was so surprised. Next, she saw Daniel also run past in the direction that Emily ran. It was not until Kevin appeared that she was able to speak up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± She asked while holding her heart.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Next, Kevin asked Emma to get in the car so he could take her home. She obediently bowed to his parents and then followed his footsteps.


    There was only the old couple left at the hearty dinner table with delicious dishes.


    ¡°They have betrayed us. After all, they don¡¯t care about their parents at all. Husband, please give all your assets to charity.¡± Jessica said while panting.


    ¡°In the future, you should ask carefully before inviting. Okay, eat, don¡¯t get angry because of the children.¡± Matthew picked up a piece of meat and put it in his wife¡¯s bowl, gentlyforting her.


    The couple continued their meal, while outside the vi a chase was taking ce. Daniel ran while calling Emily¡¯s name. And she ignored everything and rushed forward.


    The night wind ruffled her long hair, blowing tears away into the ck void. She could no longer see anything, only following her instinct to escape the harsh reality.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The slip caused her to fall, her palms and knees rubbing strongly against the road surface, causing manyrge scratches and blood continuously flowing out.


    However, the pain that paralyzed her heart overwhelmed everything. She no longer had the strength to get up on her own, justy still, eyes open, staring at the empty stic bottle rolling nearby.


    ¡°Emily, oh my god¡­ what is wrong with you?¡±


    Thanks to Emily falling, Daniel was able to catch up with her. He quickly swooped down, helped her up, and asked questions. His heart ached again when he saw the scratches on her knees and hands.


    Seeing the stone bench under the trees on the sidewalk, he immediately picked her up, walked to it, and put her down.


    Her appearance right now is like a crazy person, her hair is loose and sticky all over her face, and her eyes are lifeless.


    She didn¡¯t even look at the man who was kneeling in front of her and gently helping herb her hair.


    ¡°Emily, take a deep breath, look at me, Emily.¡±


    Emily slowly moved her eyes, looking straight at the worried face of the person opposite her. Why is it that every time she is abandoned by Kevin, he is the one who appears by her side? What an irony.


    Not knowing what to do tofort her right now, Daniel immediately stood up and hugged her.


    Emily closed her eyes and buried her head in his arms. Her tears soaked his white shirt. She has no one else to lean on right now and he is the only one.


    Neither of them looked at the street, so they didn¡¯t know that two pairs of eyes were looking at them.


    Kevin¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, making the blue veins visible. He had never seen his younger brother care about or be this close to a girl to this extent. Are they hugging each other in front of him?


    Contrary to the angry face of the person next to her, Emma¡¯s eyes only showed sadness. She and Daniel were very close but only held hands. He never hugged her tofort her, even though there were times when he realized she was very sad and needed a shoulder.


    ¡°Emma, I¡¯ll drive you to the end of the street and then you¡¯ll take the taxi to go home.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice trembled.


    ¡°Yes. But¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just a little tired and notfortable driving.¡±


    The car drove slowly, passing the man and woman.


    Although Emma didn¡¯t dare to ask, she was a smart girl after all, so just looking at what had just happened, she could partly guess the rtionship between Kevin and his temporary assistant. Their eyes when they looked at each other already denounced them.


    Not long after Kevin and Emma left, Emily also proactively let go of Daniel. She didn¡¯t expect him to chase her all the way here.


    She saw him standing near the bathroom area and she guessed he had heard the entire conversation between her and his brother.


    ¡°Let me take you home.¡± He gently suggested.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t drive your car here.¡±


    ¡°Taxi.¡±


    After saying that, Daniel turned his back and bent down. Emily understood what he meant and grabbed his neck so he could carry her.


    At this moment, she could feel the pain on her skin. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to appear in front of her father with this miserable appearance.


    When he heard that Kevin proposed toe back to her, he was very happy and today, before she left the house, he happily said goodbye and wished her luck.


    If he knew that she had just been kicked away by that person, he would be very sad and desperate.


    The taxi drove to the clinic and stopped ording to Daniel¡¯s words.


    He took her inside so the medical staff could disinfect and bandage her wounds. While waiting, he texted his mother, informing her that he was busy taking Emily home and would return homete.


    ¡°Deputy General Manager¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Daniel.¡±


    Emily nodded and told him she wouldn¡¯t go home because she didn¡¯t want her father to worry. She will use the excuse of being busy on a business trip for a week and rent a hotel to stay temporarily.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sudden, will your father believe it? He will ask why you don¡¯t go back and get your clothes.¡± Daniel looked at her and looked worried.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll say I¡¯ll go there and buy new clothes.¡±


    Emily intended to rent a room in a mediocre motel to wait for her wound to heal, but Daniel took her to his family¡¯s hotel, big enough and luxurious enough.


    She looked at the room with her facepletely distorted. Doesn¡¯t this guy know that her family is about to dere bankruptcy? She doesn¡¯t have money to pay for the room.


    ¡°This is a room reserved for me. I often meet customers at this hotel, so this can also be considered my second ce to go and return. You can stay as long as you want.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the wardrobe, reached out, and moved a few suits and shirts to a corner to leave space for her to hang her clothes.


    Her dress was too dirty, her legs were hurting and just now, she hadn¡¯t eaten much so he still had work to do, so he couldn¡¯t leave her behind and go home yet.


    After closing the closet door and telling Emily to stay in the room, he quickly took the elevator down to the reception desk and asked a female employee with the same figure as her to apany him to the clothing store opposite to buy some dresses.


    Just looking at her dressing style, he knew that she liked simple, elegant, not shy, not revealing clothes.


    Choosing back and forth for a while, he bought seven sets of office dresses and seven sets of pajamas, including underwear, of course.


    As someone involved in the fashion industry, especially women¡¯s fashion, he is not embarrassed when he sees these items.


    ¡°Please give them to the girl in my room. Tell the chef to make some delicious dishes to bring to her and tell her that the deputy general manager wants to invite her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The employee bowed her head, took the bags from his hand, and quickly ran back to the hotel.


    Looking up at the dark sky, Daniel sighed softly. If he had known about their bad rtionship in the past, he would never have brought Emily to meet his brother. He will keep her by his side, make tea, and pour water for him.


    Hearing the phone ringing, he quickly reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.


    However, when he saw the person calling him Kevin, he put it back in his pocket, then walked to the sidewalk and waved for a taxi.


    God knows when he offered to take Emily home, he thought he was driving after her, like an idiot with amnesia. It turned out that he was jogging.


    When Daniel got into the taxi, Emily also received the bags of clothes he bought for her. She burst outughing but tears fell down her face.


    She was hurt by Kevin, but his younger brother was the one whoforted and soothed that pain. It¡¯s funny.


    ¡°Daniel, thank you.¡±

 Chapter 17: Ignored

    When Daniel returned home, it was already past ten o¡¯clock at night. However, he saw his brother still sitting at the stone table under the sycamore tree, not sleeping.


    The call just now was also Kevin¡¯s first call that Daniel refused to pick up.


    ¡°Daniel.¡± Kevin spoke up when he saw his younger brother intentionally ignoring and passing by.


    Daniel knew he couldn¡¯t avoid Kevin when both of them were living under the same roof and working in the samepany, so he had to sit down and face the face that he suddenly felt a bit hateful of.


    ¡°Emily is my ex-girlfriend. When I hadn¡¯t found a family yet, she and I fell in love. Then, when I got caught up in legal trouble, she disappeared without saying goodbye.¡±


    Not wanting to waste his younger brother¡¯s time, Kevin quickly spoke directly about the past problem.


    ¡°Brother, she was still too young at that time. And you shouldn¡¯t take revenge on her like that. The past is the past. Thew is still tolerant and gives criminals a chance to rebuild their lives, why do you have to do that?¡±


    After saying that, Daniel stood up and walked into the house. He knew Kevin was smart, he said little, hoping his brother would understand a lot.


    His intuition told him that Emily was not a bad person. Young people falling in love and breaking up is something that happens every day.


    Moreover, at that time his brother was locked behind iron bars and she was just a normal girl so letting go was not difficult to understand.


    He looks at reality, and does not romanticize it, forcing reality to be like a story or a movie.


    Daniel¡¯s straight back has long disappeared, but Kevin is still sitting. Exposing Emily¡¯s sins to others was something he never wanted, just because he didn¡¯t want his younger brother to have feelings for her that he shouldn¡¯t have.


    He thought he would be gloating when he said sarcastic words to her, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t understand himself.


    He was so hurt and hated himself when he saw those teary eyes.


    The night passed quietly and when the new day came, everyone was busy going to thepany and burying themselves in work.


    Emma stood next to Daniel, waiting for him to sign the documents. Since epting to be Kevin¡¯s girlfriend, her eyes have always been sad.


    The sound of the phone ringing made Daniel suddenly raise his head. Emma quickly walked towards the door and left the room so as not to disturb him.


    She didn¡¯t know if he and Kevin argued yesterday, but this morning, Daniel¡¯s face looked like he was going to a funeral, and Kevin¡¯s face was tense as if waiting for someone to make a mistake and then bite them.


    Daniel has been thinking sincest night but still can¡¯t understand when his assistant and his brother fell in love. They never showed any signs of love before.


    When he finished signing the documents, Emma also returned. She announced that famous designer L suddenly changed her schedule, did note here but changed her flight to country D and asked Daniel to meet there to discuss cooperation.


    ¡°Her younger brother was traveling there and fell while climbing and was seriously injured. She is very sorry and apologizes for making this request.¡±


    She said while observing the expression on Daniel¡¯s face. This was the first time he did not raise his head to look at her when hearing the report. His eyes were glued to the white page without any words on the desk.


    ¡°Are there any important appointments today?¡±


    ¡®No. Except for the appointment with L, I can represent you for other appointments. Tomorrow morning at nine o¡¯clock there will be a meeting with shareholders, forcing you to be present.¡±


    ¡°Book me a ne ticket now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The distance from here to country D is eight hours by flight. He estimated that both the trip and the return trip and the time he spent meeting L would take about twenty hours.


    If he is at the airport at six o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, he will still be able to attend the meeting.


    At this time, in Kevin¡¯s office, Emily is still focusing on arranging and adding documents for the shareholders¡¯ meeting tomorrow morning.


    She thought that after yesterday¡¯s incident, this morning, Kevin would throw her out of thepany but no, he still gave her a mountain of work. He wasn¡¯t much better.


    Although his face was frowning, his hands were still agile, his eyes looked from the document and then back to theputer screen.


    If it weren¡¯t for the asional need to stop to breathe, she would have forgotten that the two of them had just had a conflict yesterday.


    Although her purpose in joining Unicons Group is to seduce Kevin to rekindle their old love and rely on the dowry his father will give her and his family¡¯s connections to save the Wine Company, she still felt that she needed to be responsible for the assigned work even though her real purpose was gone, with no hope left.


    Time passed quickly and when Kevin nced at the right corner of theputer screen, he realized it was already past eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    ncing at Emily, he saw that she was still typing continuously. It seemed like she had forgotten that she had to give him lunch.


    ¡°Order grilled pork ribs and rice.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh yes. How many servings should I order?¡±


    ¡°Two servings.¡± Kevin frowned slightly when answering.


    Emily quickly nodded, took the phone, and quickly typed on the keyboard, ordering two portions of grilled rib rice and two sses of pennywort juice.


    This morning, although she only ate a small cake, she still doesn¡¯t feel hungry.


    She guessed that he ordered two portions so that Emma could eat with him. Perhaps after revealing his lover to his family, he will soon reveal her to the wholepany.


    Ten minutester, she left the room and quickly returned with two servings of food in her hand.


    After setting things up on the table for him, she went out again, got a ss of water, then went straight to the terrace and ate a few cakes still in her bag.


    She wondered if she should continue working here. She hates herself so much.


    Even when he turned her into a joke, she still didn¡¯t want to leave him. She is afraid that once she steps out of Unicons Group, she will no longer have the opportunity to see him every day and hear him speak every day.


    The sry herepared to the general level is quite high. If Wine Company unfortunately goes bankrupt, she can still support her father with this sry.


    While Emily chewed cake as if she was chewing cold rice, Kevin ate rice and felt like he was eating dry food.


    He told her to buy two servings but she didn¡¯t eat and where did she go?


    ¡°The rice is not delicious.¡± He closed the half-full lunch box and grumbled.


    It wasn¡¯t until early afternoon work that Emily returned. She¡¯s made her decision. She doesn¡¯t need to pursue this man anymore, she will try to work like any other ambitious employee.


    She will wait until Daniel¡¯s fashion department is in operation, then he will bring her back to his side and she will be able to do the job she has always wanted.


    Seeing one portion of food intact and one portion unfinished, she suddenly looked at Kevin. Could it be that Emma is so busy that she doesn¡¯te to eat with him?


    ¡°Where did you go when you bought rice and didn¡¯t eat it?¡± He asked, still not raising his head.


    ¡°Ah, I ate too much this morning so I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly cleaned up and sat at her desk to continue working. It turns out that when he told her to order two portions, there was one portion for her.


    That¡¯s right, maybe he doesn¡¯t want to make his date with Emma public yet, maybe this is his way of protecting his new girlfriend.


    Emily¡¯s calm appearance from morning until now makes Kevin ufortable.


    Did she think that once she hugged Daniel¡¯s thigh, her father¡¯spany would be saved and she wouldn¡¯t need him anymore?


    ¡°Daniel already knows about the past, don¡¯t think about using my younger brother to threaten me.¡± He was upset, tightened his grip on the pen in his hand, and spoke in a very serious voice.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just talk nonsense, stay away from my brother. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do to you.¡±


    To be honest, Emily gave up the idea of using Daniel to keep Kevin from the moment he appeared on the street and helped her up.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He is a warm, kind guy who deserves to have good rtionships, not self-interested or calcting.


    Now, if she is close to him, she just wants to maintain their friendship and does not want to be close to him so that his brother is forced to step in.


    While Kevin raised his head to look at the cold-blooded girl in front of him, the phone on his desk rang. The caller was the director of the finance department, whom he asked to find out about the financial situation of the Wine Company.


    The director¡¯s voice was not loud, just loud enough for the person holding the phone to hear.


    He informed that ording to the information collected, Winnepany owes a huge amount of money to tworge domestic banks and is almost overdue for payment. Maybe soon, banks will carry out procedures to resolve bad debts.


    ¡°I also heard rumors that he borrowed from small private banks. In general, the Winepany is now just an empty shell. Thatpany has had poor business for the past four years.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Kevin hung up the phone, his eyes still not leaving Emily, giving her a creepy feeling.


    She wondered if he was nning to say something to insult or mock her. And he was wondering if it was because she was so distraught that she came up with the idea of using him as a shield to protect the Wine Company.


    He wondered whether he should forgive her for that naked purpose or not. If he turns a blind eye, marries her, and brings her father¡¯spany out of bankruptcy, will she wholeheartedly love him and return that pure, sacred love to him?


    He quickly pushed aside his chaotic thoughts. If she only came to him because of status and money, would the marriagest? He is a sessful businessman but is still a human being, not a god, unable to grasp his distant future.


    If he was unlucky and left empty-handed, she would leave him again, and at that point, he would probably copse. He needed to leave himself a way to live.


    Kevin is a cold-blooded, decisive person in the marketce, but emotionally he is extremely weak. That¡¯s why until this moment, he still loves her passionately, the person who abandoned him and then tried to approach him just for money.

 Chapter 18: Brawl

    Emily did not know about Daniel¡¯s unexpected business trip. It wasn¡¯t until Emma appeared and informed the shareholders that she knew.


    Even though she had a high feverst night, this morning she still went to thepany early to recheck the documents before bringing them to therge meeting room.


    And to make sure the same thing didn¡¯t happen, she sat in here until the board of directors and shareholders appeared.


    This extraordinary shareholder meeting mainly revolves around capital sources, business ns, and dividend prices. Some shareholders want to increase the dividend price.


    Even though Emily was very tired, she still tried to keep her eyes open and recorded all the opinions and discussions of the leaders.


    The fever still torments her even though she has taken medicine. It seemed like every two hours she had a fever, and she was extremely chilled and ufortable.


    Until lunchtime, the meeting still could note to an end. At this time, Emily¡¯s whole body was exhausted, sweat was pouring out on her forehead and palms. Her fingers on the keyboard were not precise and had many spelling mistakes.


    ¡°Emily, go there and ask Emma to go buy fast food and coffee for everyone.¡± Kevin turned to her and whispered.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Emily quickly stood up and went to Emma, whispering in her ear.


    Kevin also noticed the unusual look on Emily¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to ask because she and Emma quickly left the meeting room. He reassured himself that perhaps she had been sitting for several stressful hours, so she was not used to it and became tired.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Your face looks so bad, are you okay?¡± Emma asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Emily shook her head.


    The two girls quickly crossed the street and bought coffee and hamburgers for more than twenty people in the meeting room.


    They need to eat quickly and drink quickly to continue a meeting that canst until the afternoon, so this is the most convenientbo.


    Emma is in charge of carrying the hamburgers, and Emily is in charge of carrying the coffee.


    The moment Emily passed the water purifier, she saw Jennifer deliberately putting her foot in her way. She quickly avoided it, but because she was dizzy and didn¡¯t act very quickly, she couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    As a result, she tripped and fell on the floor. Cups of iced coffee rolled around, flowing freely.


    Emma heard the loud noise, immediately turned around, quickly put down two bags of hamburgers, and ran to help Emily up.


    ¡°Oh my god, Emily, are you okay?¡±


    Jennifer smiled with satisfaction then quickly bent down, rubbed her ankle, pretended to be in pain, and criticized Emily for not looking at the road, bumping into her causing her to get scratched.


    ¡°Jennifer, stop it, she has fallen like this. Your scratch is nothing serious.¡± Emma shouted.


    ¡°Sister, because she closed her eyes, was thinking about men, and didn¡¯t pay attention to her steps, she bumped into me. You see, she hasn¡¯t said a word of apology yet.¡±


    ¡°When speaking, you should curl your tongue three times, don¡¯t insult others like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, she came here to seduce Kevin. In the past, when he was sent to prison, she ran away. Now it¡¯s good, he put her in a trap and kicked her mercilessly, which is why she looks so bewildered.¡±


    Emily¡¯s head hurt so much that she wanted to explode, plus the sticky feeling caused by the coffee water on her body, plus having to let Kevin¡¯s new lover speak up to defend her, plus thebination of wondering how Jennifer knew about what happened between him and her when it happened in his house.


    As a result, shepletely lost control, broke away from Emma¡¯s hand, and approached Jennifer.


    ¡°What are you better than me? In the past, when he hadn¡¯t found his family yet, you treated him like a toad. Look at you, your family has a bigpany but you don¡¯t do anything, you just carry your skirt and run here just because you want to follow him, right? Just because you¡¯re both ugly and stupid, you can only stand at the front desk and can¡¯t go to the top floor.¡±


    Emily cursed very well, making Jennifer temporarily speechless, her lips moved but she could not say a word.


    Next to her, Emma was also motionless when hearing about the tragic past of her brand-new boyfriend.


    And not too far away, there were a few more VIP audiences. Kevin did not expect Jennifer and Emily to be here digging into his past personal life. His ugly and tragic life has been heard all about by the shareholders.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah. What did you just say?¡±


    After saying that, Jennifer rushed at Emily. Of course, Emily was also going crazy, wanting to vent all the pent-up frustrations over the past few days, so she didn¡¯t run away and had a fight with the girl who didn¡¯t know what was good and what was bad.


    The two girls grabbed each other¡¯s hair, pulled back and forth, then turned, causing Emma to have to run after them to stop them.


    ¡°Stop¡­ stop¡­ if there¡¯s anything wrong, say it slowly, Emily, Jennifer¡­¡± Emma shouted until she was hoarse.


    Kevin and the shareholders also panicked and rushed in to pull the two girls apart.


    But the two people were fighting so hard that they refused to let go, causing the whole group to keep spinning. They fell to the right and then to the left, creating a mess that caused the staff who had juste up from the cafeteria to huddle in one ce, mouths open and eyes wide open, watching continuously.


    It¡¯s okay for employees to fight, but why is the general director also involved, and there are shareholders too?


    Kevin didn¡¯t know what he was getting into anymore. Both girls were holding each other¡¯s hair tightly. If he and everyone else pulled them hard to separate them, their heads would probably be bald. He didn¡¯t want Emily to get hurt.


    ¡°If both of you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll fire you all.¡± He shouted in helplessness.


    Kevin¡¯s threat had an effect. Immediately, the two girls released their hands at the same time.


    While Emily¡¯s arms and legs were weak because she was so tired from having a fever and leaned heavily on Emma, Jennifer hugged her chest, looking like she was about to ride a crane to the heavens.


    ¡°Jennifer, Jennifer,e on, take a deep breath, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±


    Kevin reassured Jennifer while picking her up and running quickly toward the elevator. A male employee also ran to help him after receiving a signal from him.


    Emily¡¯s vision gradually blurred because tears had overflowed from the corners of her eyes. She thought she was able to let go of his image. He chose to help Jennifer, not her. She is also unable to breathe.


    Moments before shepletely lost consciousness, she felt a warm and steady pair of arms embracing her, a familiar masculine scent lingering around the tip of her nose.


    ¡°Emma,e with me quickly.¡±


    Daniel picked up Emily and rushed towards the elevator. Following his footsteps, Emma also ran right behind, her hair was messy, looking like a mother hedgehog.


    The elevator kept changing numbers, but for Daniel, it was too slow. Every time the elevator door opened on each floor, Emma signaled the people outside to wait for another turn and then quickly closed it.


    As soon as she got down to the main lobby, she took the key from her boss¡¯s pants pocket and quickly drove in front of them.


    Daniel carefully put Emily in and then personally drove both girls to the city hospital.


    His flight had a technical problem and had tond quickly on the runway two hours after takeoff.


    The repair process took a long time but was notpleted and in the end, the passengers including him were arranged to board another ne, causing him to lose all morning and not be able to attend the meeting. As soon as he arrived, he drove to thepany and saw this scene.


    After examining Emily, the doctor informed Daniel that her condition was nothing to worry about, she was just cold due to being in the water for too long, causing her body to continuously have a high fever and exhaustion.


    However, she needs time to rest and nourish if she doesn¡¯t want to continue to faint.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Daniel patted the young doctor on the shoulder and said.


    ¡°No need to thank me. But¡­ is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Are we a good match?¡± Daniel smiled and asked his friend back.


    ¡°You two have a very good husband and wife appearance. Don¡¯t tell me you yed cat and mouse with her in the bathtub for so long that¡­¡±


    ¡°Talk nonsense.¡±


    The young doctor immediately smiled weakly and ran straight after being lightly hit by Daniel. He ran and nned to put money in a piggy bank so that on the day his friend got married, he would bring the piggy bank to give to him.


    Ryan has known Daniel for several years, but this was the first time he saw Daniel¡¯s girlfriend.


    Because they wanted to keep a quiet space for the patients, Daniel and Emma did not go in and just sat outside. At this time, he asked the assistant why there was such a mess.


    ¡°She and I went to buy food and coffee for the bosses. While passing by the water purifier, she fell. Jennifer said Emily bumped into her and then she told the story from many years ago, then said Emily came into thepany to seduce Kevin. After that, they fought. Kevin, I, and the shareholders intervened for a while, and then Jennifer held her chest and cried out in pain. Then Kevin took her to the hospital.¡±


    At this time, Emma forgot that she was the current girlfriend of the general director of Unicons Group. When mentioning Kevin, her face showed anger.


    Next to her, Daniel was equally angry as her. Emily was passing by the water purifier when she tripped and fell. If it weren¡¯t for Jennifer standing there, he would have thought it was because of her carelessness.


    Even an idiot would know what happened at that time, he knows all too well the tricks of evil richdies.


    ¡°Please go back to thepany. The meeting is probably continuing already.¡± He turned to her and spoke softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emma nodded and quickly left the hospital. She did not know that the car driving not far in front of her was the car carrying Kevin, also on the way back to the corporation.


    Her phone fell while interrupting the fight and until now, she still hasn¡¯t discovered it, so she doesn¡¯t know that he called her more than ten times just to ask about Emily¡¯s condition.

 Chapter 19: The Second Heir

    After receiving almost the entire bottle of intravenous fluid, Emily gradually regained consciousness.


    The moment she opened her eyes and saw Daniel¡¯s happy face, she thought she was dreaming. However, his big, warm hand helped her realize this was reality.


    ¡°Deputy general director¡­ ah, Mr. Daniel.¡± Emily quickly called his name because she saw him frowning when she said the first few words.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. Please eat some porridge.¡±


    As he spoke, he helped her sit up, took the warm porridge box, opened it, and carefully fed her.


    Her right hand was receiving intravenous fluids, so it was inconvenient to hold a spoon, so she obediently opened her mouth and let him serve her like a child.


    The feeling of coldness, loneliness, and self-pity in her heart was also greatly reduced thanks to this man¡¯s kindness.


    When the porridge box was empty, the tears she tried to suppress also broke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I will be very heartbroken.¡±


    Daniel gently touched the cheek of the person opposite him, wiping away the tears that had just fallen.


    His actions and words made Emily almost freeze. Did he just say he was heartbroken for her?


    Kevin¡¯s warning words suddenly rang in her head, causing her to unconsciously step back, close to the head of the bed.


    What is Daniel thinking? He already knew her and his brother¡¯s past. Even if he doesn¡¯t hate her, he can¡¯t be sad because of her.


    ¡°Drink water.¡± He brought the ss of water to her mouth and gently spoke.


    Emily quickly raised her left hand, took it, drank quickly, and then returned the ss to him.


    She never intended to seduce Daniel, she swore to her conscience. The person she loves is Kevin, she even considers Daniel as her future brother-inw.


    ¡°Emily, you didn¡¯t suddenly fall, right?¡±


    As he asked, he put the ss back on the table and looked straight into her eyes. The guy¡¯s eyes, which were always gentle, now had anger burning in them. She could see his hands shaking slightly.


    ¡°I¡­ I slipped.¡± She stammered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. You were personally recruited by me. If someone in thepany dares to y tricks on you, I will demand justice on your behalf.¡±


    The more Daniel spoke, the wider Emily¡¯s eyes became. After all, he is the deputy general director of Unicons Group, so it¡¯s a bit too showy for him to handle things like this.


    Because today she was dizzy, if she was normal, Jennifer wouldn¡¯t have been able to make her stumble. Furthermore, GE Group and Unicons Group are coborating on several projects, and after all, Jennifer is the gem of GE Group.


    ¡°Jennifer, right?¡±


    ¡°Daniel¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Or do you think I don¡¯t have enough authority to punish her? After all, I am the deputy general director of Unicons Corporation. Although Jennifer is the daughter of the president of GE Corporation, when she came to Unicons Corporation, she was just an ordinary employee.¡±


    After saying that, Daniel picked up a new bottle of infusion fluid, reced the empty bottle, and then sat silently, looking at her.


    It had only been a few days since she and his brother had argued and he saw that she waspletely exhausted.


    As for Emily, she just wanted someone to call him and tell him there was an urgent matter so he could leave as quickly as possible.


    At this time, in the meeting room, the meeting was graduallying to an end. After review and consideration, everyone agreed to sign the meeting minutes, agreeing to slightly increase the dividend rate and adjust business ns to suit the current situation.


    At the end of this year and early next year, Unicons Group will expand its business scope, so this adjustment will contribute to helping the group¡¯s cash flow flow smoothly and without blockage.


    The shareholders stood up one by one, said goodbye to Matthew and Kevin, and left the meeting room.


    Emma also quickly gathered the documents and returned therge space to the two people with the highest and second-highest authority at Unicons Corporation.


    At noon, when she returned, she received her cell phone from a female employee. However, it was powered off due to an impact somewhere.


    Until now, she restarted it and saw the notification of missed calls from Kevin. However, his face and his father¡¯s face were like two fronts at the moment, how could she dare to ask him why he called her?


    Leaving first is the best choice. She will ask himter.


    ¡°Kevin, you are the first heir of the Unicons group, no matter what happens, you should put thepany first. I don¡¯t want to interfere in your personal love affairs, but please know moderation.¡± Matthew took off his sses and spoke sternly.


    ¡°Yes Dad, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Slow footsteps sounded and just a few secondster, only Kevin was left in the room. He sighed, looking out the window with sad and tired eyes, where the sunlight was fading.


    He came back when the meeting had continued for almost half an hour. What happened downstairs was so noisy, of course, his father would know.


    Suddenly remembering Emily, he quickly dialed the phone number to call Emma. When she returned to the conference room alone, he was very worried and wondered where Emily was but there was no way to ask when she was sitting next to his father.


    Before that, when he called, her phone had no signal, nor did Emily¡¯s phone. He guessed she had put it on airne mode when entering the meeting room.


    ¡°Emma, where is Emily?¡±


    ¡°She is in the city hospital. The deputy general manager is in there with her.¡±


    ¡°Daniel is back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, not long after you took Jennifer away, he arrived.¡±


    After asking for the room number where Emily was staying as well as her current condition, Kevin hung up the phone and left the meeting room, running straight to the parking lot.


    He didn¡¯t know she fainted right when he took Jennifer away. At that moment, he was only afraid that if something happened to Jennifer, Emily would be med.


    In hisst year of college, he learned that the girl who always looked down on him had a heart disease. Due to the nature of the disease, it can only be partially cured.


    The moment Kevin just touched the door handle, a hand held him back. Of course, he had to give in to his younger brother, taking two steps back.


    ¡°How is Emily?¡±


    ¡°Still have intermittent fever. She¡¯s sleeping now, don¡¯te in. Ah, it seems like you¡¯re not satisfied with the assistant I rmended. Please find someone else to rece her and give her back to me.¡±


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not satisfied?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how I see it. Assistants are like our arms. The fact that you abandoned her like that is enough to show that you don¡¯t value her at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you know to criticize me like that? Okay, I won¡¯t go in now, but changing people is impossible. The general director¡¯s office is not a flea market, anyone who wants toe in cane in, and anyone who wants to go out can go out unless she steps out of the gate of Unicons corporation.¡±


    Although Kevin wants to see how Emily is now, he knows Daniel will try to stop him. He doesn¡¯t want him and his brother to have a conflict in public.


    He was in a bad mood and it seemed like his younger brother was also losing control. He was older so he had to give in.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After straightening his cor, he quickly turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    The bridge of his nose suddenly stung as he thought back to the fact that he had left her and carried Jennifer away.


    He also did not stop by the hospital room to check on Jennifer¡¯s condition because before he returned to thepany, the doctor informed him that she was fine, just needed to rest, take medicine, and monitor her until the afternoon before she could go home.


    The afternoon sunlight nted through the leaves, illuminating the man¡¯s worried face. He stood quietly near the fountain, looking up at the floor where he knew she was lying.


    He asked himself what the hell he was doing. He wondered if he was gloating andfortable when he saw her like that.


    At night, Daniel used the excuse of being busy meeting customers and informed his mother that he would sleep at the hotel.


    While Jessica believed his youngest son¡¯s words, Matthew and Kevin both knew clearly that the ce where Daniel was staying was the hospital.


    Emily also felt miserable when this deputy general director who had never fallen into a love trap kept clinging to her.


    The person she needed didn¡¯t appear, and the person she wanted to avoid kept taking care of her. She also didn¡¯t dare speak up to chase him away.


    His eyes, his gentle smile, and those words with insinuating meaning were enough for her to understand what he meant. She¡¯s been in love before, she¡¯s not stupid enough to not realize it.


    At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, after feeding her dinner, he said nothing and disappeared. She thought she could escape him, but at seven o¡¯clock, he appeared again.


    When asked, she found out that he went back to the hotel, showered, changed, and brought her clothes. At that moment, she knew he decided to stay here.


    ¡°Daniel, you¡­ don¡¯t you go home and rest? It¡¯s past nine o¡¯clock at night. You still have to go to work tomorrow.¡± She took the piece of apple from his hand and asked.


    ¡°I know how to arrange my schedule. You¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll be tired, right?¡±


    The piece of apple that she had not yet chewed almost fell down her throat. She¡¯s worried about herself, she can¡¯t afford to worry about him anymore.


    If Kevin knew that his younger brother slept in the hospital because of her, she would have to listen to his contemptuous words.


    In her mind, Kevin¡¯s face appeared, his half-smile and his disdainful eyes.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m fine. The doctor also said I could go home tomorrow, so¡­¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ll stay here until tomorrow and then take you home, then go to work, it¡¯s very convenient.¡±


    Emily stopped speaking and silently cursed in her heart. She was so worried that she had a heart attack and didn¡¯t feelfortable at all.


    She also didn¡¯t know who possessed her at noon to make her so fierce. She was so tired that she couldn¡¯t walk unsteadily, but she fought with Jennifer.


    She even talked about Kevin¡¯s past while he was standing there. That¡¯s no different than humiliating him.


    If she had eyes behind her at that time, she would have stopped in time and would have humbly walked past Jennifer.


    ¡°Where do you sleep?¡± She shyly looked around the room and asked.


    ¡°Rolling around on the floor. I¡¯m a man, I can sleep anywhere.¡±


    Her eyes widened when she heard him speak. That¡¯s right, Daniel often goes to poor areas to do charity work, so he is used to sleeping anywhere.


    He is like a chameleon, adapting quickly to every situation, unlike some other rich men, who must have warm nkets and soft mattresses to sleep.


    When he brought her here, the VIP room did not have anyone discharged from the hospital, so shey down here, and when she knew she would be discharged tomorrow, she refused to move to the VIP room and he followed her wishes.

 Chapter 20: The Promise

    At exactly seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Daniel drove Emily back to the hotel. He took the initiative to go out so she couldfortably shower and change clothes, then it was his turn.


    The feeling of sharing the living space in this room with a girl made him feel like they were a couple, almost husband and wife.


    ¡°The wounds haven¡¯tpletely healed yet. Besides, you told your dad you were going on a business trip for a week.¡±


    Daniel spoke up when he saw her arranging the dresses and clothes he bought and putting them into bags.


    Although she hadn¡¯t said anything, he understood that this was the action of someone who was about to leave.


    ¡°Ah, I¡­ I miss him and I don¡¯t feel very secure, an elderly person being at home alone¡­¡±


    When she said this, she immediately fell silent. Her family¡¯s current difficult financial situation needs to be kept secret. Daniel would certainly be surprised to know that her family cannot hire a maid.


    In the past, her father hired a maid, but now she takes care of all the housework during free hours like weekends or early mornings.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, okay, just take it all to the car and I¡¯ll take you home in the afternoon.¡±


    She was startled when she heard this suggestion. If she sat in his car in the morning and the same in the afternoon, it would be no different than he was dropping her off and picking her up.


    Thinking back and forth, she put the bags back in the closet and said she would leave them here for now, in case she had an ident that caused the clothes to get dirty, she woulde here to change because, after all, this hotel was near thepany.


    She just used that as an excuse, but the person across from her seemed extremely happy. He nodded repeatedly and gave her a spare room card so she coulde in and out at any time.


    Receiving the room card from his hand, she felt like she had crawled half into a cage.


    ¡°Just leave your dirty clothes here, the staff wille pick them up and wash and iron them.¡± He took the bag in her hand, put it on the chair and pulled her away.


    Both of them stopped by the restaurant, had a quick breakfast, and then went to thepany.


    The car sped along the road and soon turned into therge gate of Unicons corporation.


    Although Daniel bears almost half of the responsibilities of the Unicons group, he is still the youngest son, so he is pampered by his parents more than Kevin. In Matthew¡¯s eyes, he is still young.


    The expectations he ced on his eldest son were higher, so the responsibility that Kevin shouldered was also greater.


    If he is absent from the office without a valid reason, it will be considered irresponsible. Unlike his younger brother, his work schedule can bebined with traveling if he wants.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel¡­¡±


    Emily was so surprised because as soon as she got out of the car, Daniel grabbed her hand and pulled her away. Many employees standing in the parking lot looking at them with wide eyes.


    When they both arrived at the main hall, Emily felt like the fever wasing back to find her again, it seemed like mria, about to have dengue fever because in front of her now was the face of her ex-lover. His eyes seemed to be looking at the two hands sped together.


    Kevin just opened his mouth and before he could utter a word, the man and woman passed by him as fast as the wind.


    Remembering what his younger brother said in the hospital, he was not willing so he quickly followed them.


    Emily felt something was wrong so she turned to look back and was extremely frightened when she realized Kevin was walking right behind her.


    She kept her eyes wide open and looked at Kevin, no matter where Daniel pulled her, that¡¯s where she would go. When she regained consciousness, she realized that Daniel had dragged her to his office.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Kevin held Emily¡¯s hand with one hand and held on to the door edge with the other hand, not allowing her to follow Daniel into the room.


    Inside, Emma heard the noise, looked up, and saw this scene of struggle, so she waspletely motionless, eyes wide open to look at the three people standing in the aisle.


    ¡°Brother, from now on she will work under me. I told you yesterday.¡± Daniel red at his brother.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training her professionally for the past half month, spending a lot of effort, but you dare to say you¡¯ll get her back? Do you think your brother has a lot of free time?¡± Kevin gritted his teeth.


    Emily looked at this person¡¯s face and then at the other person, her mind racing, trying to quickly understand what they were saying.


    Did they talk about her yesterday? When and where? Why did she suddenly be the reason why they were shouting at each other like that?


    ¡°But you can¡¯t protect her. You abandoned her and didn¡¯t worry. You have a grudge against her. You want revenge on her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise, from now on, I will protect Emily, I will not take revenge anymore. Okay?¡±


    Not only Emily but also Daniel and Emma were stunned when they heard Kevin scream.


    To be honest, Emily did not expect Kevin to promise to protect her. Even if Kevin did not say these words, she still chose to return to being his assistant because she did not want to ept Daniel¡¯s feelings.


    She wanted to shorten the distance with Kevin but wanted to widen the distance with his younger brother from the moment she realized that Daniel¡¯s eyes on her had changed a lot.


    In a moment of inattention, Daniel lost the girl¡¯s hand. She quickly retracted her hand and walked towards Kevin.


    ¡°We should respect work. What happened yesterday was unexpected. I will continue this work until Mr. Vennes back.¡± She bowed her head and spoke softly.


    To prove what he had just said, Kevin let go of Emily¡¯s hand, took the phone, and called Brian, exining the situation that happened yesterday and asking Brian to ask Jennifer to proactively quit her job instead of being kicked out of Unicons Group by him.


    Of course, this action of his once again shocked the three people present here. Daniel originally nned to send Jennifer out of thepany after arranging a new job for Emily, but it seems his brother is one step ahead.


    ¡°Return to the office.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin went first. Emily agreed and bowed to Daniel and Emma, then hurriedly chased after him.


    Yesterday, when she saw him carrying Jennifer, she was very heartbroken and jealous, but just now, that call from him warmed her heart.


    However, that was just a little warmth to soothe her heart because now, he has a new girlfriend. Maybe he did that because he wanted to separate her and Daniel, and had no other intention.


    That is good. But she hopes Emma won¡¯t hate her because of her boyfriend¡¯s words that easily make people misunderstand.


    ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s schedule?¡± Kevin asked as he took off his vest and hung it on the swivel chair.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t have an appointment this morning. At noon you have an appointment to have dinner with the director of the television station and journalists. You have a meeting with the project managers at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. At five o¡¯clock you have a dinner appointment with the Secretary of the city Party Committee and at seven o¡¯clock in the evening you have to attend the ceremony to award the title of the outstanding young entrepreneur.¡±


    Just reading the schedule for Kevin, but Emily also felt tired. She guessed that it would be midnight before he could crawl home today.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bring her with him to many outside meetings, otherwise, she would probably crawl on all fours and not be able to walk on two legs anymore.


    ¡°At noon, go out to eat with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She felt like he had read her mind. Just as she felt lucky that he didn¡¯t take her out, this afternoon, she had to follow him to have a meal with the journalists and the TV station director.


    The morning passed quickly and when the clock struck eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Kevin and Emily also left the office. He took her to the restaurant area that specializes in serving rustic dishes.


    Reporters and journalists often travel here and there, to rural areas a lot, so they like these dishes. As for him, for the past nine years, he has been living in the city, asionally flying abroad, and has no time to enjoy delicious food, only eating for meals.


    The appointment time was eleven thirty, the Unicons group was located near this restaurant, so just five minutester, he and she were in the main lobby.


    While the two of them were going to the pre-booked room, a waitress carrying a bowl of hot soup in the opposite direction suddenly slipped.


    Seeing both the girl and the bowl of soup rushing toward Kevin, Emily quickly hugged him, switching positions between both of them. As a result, she had a bowl of soup sshed on her back, and the waitress fell to the floor.


    Even though there was ayer of clothing to cover her, Emily still felt the heat brought by the bowl of soup. She frowned but tried not to scream.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kevin was worried, quickly pushed her away, and asked.


    Just as he was about to turn Emily around to see, she quickly widened the distance because she was afraid of dirtying his hands and also afraid of getting hurt herself if he identally touched her burn.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, are you okay?¡± The waitress stood up, ran next to Emily, and asked.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay.¡± Emily quickly reassured the girl opposite her because she realized her eyes were red and her voice was trembling as if she was about to cry.


    ncing at the clock, seeing that there were still fifteen minutes left until the appointment time, Emily immediately told Kevin to go to the room first, while she would go change ande back immediately.


    After she finished speaking, she ran away so quickly that he didn¡¯t have time to say anything. He didn¡¯t know where she ran to change clothes. Maybe she¡¯ll go to a nearby clothing store?


    The taxi took Emily to the Empire Hotel and parked in front of the gate to wait because she said she would quickly return to Hometown restaurant.


    Luckily this morning she left her clothes here. If she brought her whole body covered in soup into a fashion shop to choose clothes, it would be too strange. Furthermore, she needed to take a shower.


    Looking at therge red mark on her back reflected in the mirror, she sighed softly. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t blistering, just red and a little painful.


    Perhaps this month is her unlucky month when she is constantly injured, old wounds have not healed, and new wounds appear.


    Emily¡¯s time to shower, change clothes, and reapply her makeup is all in five minutes. She feels like she¡¯s about to be Superman¡¯s mother.


    Carefully closing the door, she ran to the elevator and when she got out, she ran back to the gate.


    ¡°Ah, sorry, sorry.¡± She bowed her head and quickly spoke up when she almost bumped into a man.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You shouldn¡¯t run in high heels, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± He waved his hand, and after speaking, he quickly ran to the parking lot.

 Chapter 21: A Day of the General Director

    When Emily arrived, the guests had already arrived. She bowed and went to the empty chair next to Kevin and sat down.


    He proactively introduced her to everyone and tore off a cold towel and gave it to her. This action acts as a way to protect her from the lustful eyes of indecent men.


    He is now the general director of the Unicons group, and the scope of choosing rtionships cannot be limited to only decent people. If they don¡¯t do anything excessive, he will still consider meeting and coborating.


    If it weren¡¯t for Emma texting him, informing him that Daniel told her to book a table for two at the restaurant opposite thepany, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Emily with him. He won¡¯t let the two of them have a chance to get close to each other.


    ¡°Oh, sorry guys, I overslept so I¡¯mte.¡±


    As soon as the man entered the room, he quickly apologized and then approached and shook hands with each person.


    He is a reporter for a famous newspaper in the North. This time he went to the South on business and, following his boss¡¯s orders, invited the director of the television station out for a meal.


    However, the director of the television station had a prior appointment with Kevin, so he told him toe here, by the way, to meet and make friends with the famous businessman.


    Of course, the reporter immediately agreed because he also wanted to meet the heir of the Unicons group in real life.


    Last night, he worked until dawn before taking a nap. When he opened his eyes, it was almost eleven thirty, so he quickly ran here.


    ¡°Well, let me introduce to Mr. Kevin, this is Tom, a reporter for Life and Law newspaper.¡± The director of the television station stood up and happily spoke up.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kevin, and this is my assistant and secretary, Miss Emily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, hello, I¡¯m very pleased to meet you.¡±


    Tom warmly shook hands with Kevin and when he looked at the girl standing next to him, he was so surprised that he opened his mouth and rolled his eyes.


    Just now, the two of them almost collided with each other. Tom didn¡¯t expect her to run so quickly because she had toe here.


    ¡°Oh, hello Miss Emily, do you recognize me? We almost bumped into each other at the Empire Hotel earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Coincidentally.¡±


    Seeing that everyone had finished getting acquainted with each other, the director of the television station immediately invited everyone to sit down and begin to eat.


    At this table, besides Kevin and Emily, Tom is familiar with all the journalists because they work in the same industry and meet often.


    Kevin took the empty bowl in front of Emily,dled the soup in, and put it down, not forgetting to nce at her.


    He didn¡¯t think she would run into the Empire Hotel to change clothes. A feeling of insecurity gradually invaded his body when he remembered that it was Daniel¡¯s second home. Not a coincidence, right?


    At the same time, in the restaurant opposite Unicons Group, Daniel and Emma were also having a meal.


    He initially wanted to go out to eat with Emily, but when he texted her, she said she had to go with his brother to meet his partner. Therefore, Emma was the recement.


    Seeing Daniel sad, Emma was also sad but she didn¡¯t know what else to do. She epted Kevin¡¯s help so she had to work for him. Furthermore, she also did not want the man she loved to walk towards another girl.


    Initially, Kevin only asked her to y the role of his girlfriend and now she has turned into a spy alongside Daniel.


    She didn¡¯t dare to ask but only vaguely guessed that her half-hearted boyfriend didn¡¯t want his younger brother to be near his ex-girlfriend.


    ¡°Emma, although that day, Kevin introduced you as, well¡­ although he introduced you as his girlfriend, but now¡­¡±


    ¡°Just address me as usual.¡± She spoke up, interrupting him.


    ¡°Oh, okay. You surprised me, I didn¡¯t realize you and my brother were dating.¡±


    The man¡¯s forced smile made Emma¡¯s heart ache. She had feelings for him for a long time and always expressed care and concern through every word and action, but he didn¡¯t know.


    She and his brother had only made an agreement a few days ago, so how could he notice?


    ¡°Kevin doesn¡¯t want anyone to know, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Daniel and Emma¡¯s lunchsted half an hour, while Kevin and Emily didn¡¯t leave the restaurant until 1:30 p. m.


    Because he had a meeting at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, he refused to drink alcohol, but even so, he was still exhausted from having to sit and talk to journalists for two hours.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As soon as he returned to the office, he fell onto the sofa and took a nap.


    Looking at his appearance, Emily couldn¡¯t hate him even though he only hurt her not long ago.


    After all, what¡¯s wrong with him? Could it be that his worried eyes when he saw her being sshed with hot soup and his actions of delicately and tactfully preventing other men from touching her only came from the promise he made to his younger brother?


    ¡°Emily, lie down and rest a bit, don¡¯t let yourself fall asleep during the meeting.¡±


    She was startled when she heard a deep voice. She didn¡¯t expect that when he closed his eyes, he could still see.


    Thinking that perhaps the sound of papers rustling was keeping him from sleeping, she stopped arranging and obediently followed his instructions, lying down on the remaining sofa and closing her eyes.


    She wondered if after he let her experience the feeling of being abandoned when they were passionately in love, the rtionship between him and her had returned to being two strangers, without hatred.


    That¡¯s easy to breathe, right? Not too bad, just too sad.


    Both of them quickly fell asleep, not knowing someone was knocking on the door.


    Last night, Kevin stayed up all night because he missed his ex-lover, and Emily didn¡¯t dare to sleep because Daniel was in the room, so they were both equally exhausted. While eating, they kept yawning as if they were about to go into a trance.


    Outside, Daniel raised his hand and knocked twice more before pushing the door open and entering. And the scene that met his eyes made him pause because he was too surprised and didn¡¯t understand.


    Why are the two of them sleeping so soundly? Did they take sleeping pills?


    Seeing that they were sleeping soundly, he didn¡¯t want to wake them up, so he hugged the documents and returned to the office. Perhaps his brother kept his promise and did not try to torment Emily.


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly two o¡¯clock in the afternoon that Emily suddenly woke up. She didn¡¯t even hear the rm from her phone.


    ¡°Kevin, wake up, wake up quickly, it¡¯s time.¡± She put her hand on his shoulder, shaking and calling.


    ¡°That fast?¡±


    The manzily sat up, shook his head a few times, then went to the bathroom, washed his face, quickly adjusted his clothes, and went down to the conference room on the third floor with his assistant.


    Near the end of the year, settlement of ongoing andpleted projects takes ce continuously. He is responsible for managing the bidding center and finance and ounting center, so even if he is tired, he cannot be absent.


    Unicons Group¡¯s investment funds have not yet been returned and are scattered everywhere, leading to dys in payments to subcontractors.


    The dossiers that subcontractors submit to Unicons Group will be reviewed and approved quickly, but the dossiers that the group sends to state agencies will be approved slowly because there are changes in the personnel of central leaders.


    Kevin also cannot use the money used to spend on projects that Unicons Group itself invests in to pay in advance for key national projects for which the group is the main contractor.


    ¡°Does anyone have anyments on capital mobilization?¡± He lightly tapped the tip of the pen on the page, raised his eyes, looked around, and asked.


    The space in the meeting room sagged, and the sound of the pen touching the paper rang out clearly.


    Emily also nced at the project directors and the leaders of the finance and ounting department.


    Financial problems always cause headaches forpanies and corporations, including Unicons Group, where she used to think that money was piled up and nevercking.


    Yes, Unicons Group does notck money, but every source of money has a business purpose for that source of money, it cannot be put in a safe.


    ¡°Ah, general manager, I¡­ I have an idea.¡± A young director spoke up.


    ¡°Just say it.¡± Kevin nodded and raised his hand to signal because he saw him a bit hesitant.


    ¡°We will establish somepanies and issue bonds to raise capital.¡±


    ¡°You mean disguising business activities and running fake cash flows to create virtual value for those bond packages, right? No way, it¡¯s a scam.¡± Kevin put down the pen, leaned back slightly in his chair, and spoke.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s a temporary solution and we will handle it well when ourrge sources of money arrive.¡±


    ¡°No, nothing goes as nned. If we can¡¯t handle it in time, we¡¯ll all die.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s rare smile made the atmosphere in the room less tense. Emily secretly admires him. The money is stuck and he can still joke andugh. Maybe he woke up from a good night¡¯s sleep and became easygoing.


    Finally, the meeting ended with an opinion given by Kevin. He told his subordinates to tell the subcontractors to spend money to continue constructing unfinished items and when the treasury paid, he would pay interest based on bank loan interest on the capital they spent to carry out the project.


    Simply put, instead of mortgaging Unicons Group¡¯s real estate and assets to the bank to get money to pay them, he told them to mortgage their assets, but he paid the interest.


    ¡°Will subcontractors agree to that?¡± Emily walked next to Kevin and asked softly.


    ¡°They will ept it, they won¡¯t lose anything. Moreover, they are already involved with the Unicons group, this is the best way, they have to coordinate so that next year they can get the money.¡±


    ¡°But what if they borrow one and say two?¡±


    ¡°You idiot, you think I approved the estimate without knowing how much profit they made?¡±


    After scolding her, Kevin strode faster. She smiled slightly and quickly ran after him. They look like a couple, the man is smart, and the woman is stupid.


    It¡¯s been a long time since she heard him scold her for being stupid. Before, every time he helped her study for exams, he constantly scolded her because, at that time, she was slow to understand.

 Chapter 22: The Winter Wind In His Heart

    Because Kevin had an appointment with the city party secretary, before five o¡¯clock, he picked up his briefcase and left the office.


    He also wanted to bring his assistant with him, but looking at her tired face, he couldn¡¯t bear to drag her with him.


    Anyway, her body is weak so it would be better for her to go home and rest. Furthermore, tonight Daniel was also invited to a ceremony honoring young entrepreneurs, so he guessed that his younger brother probably wouldn¡¯t have time to follow her footsteps.


    Emily stayed behind, arranged the documents neatly, cleaned the desk and floor, then turned off the light and walked to the elevator.


    The private offices of big bosses are always cleaned by assistants. Cleaning staff are not allowed in, they only clean the hallways.


    In the early winter afternoon, the wind was chilly, blowing her soft hair. The staff standing next to her had boarded the bus that had just arrived, and now she was the only one left at the bus stop. Her route home did not coincide with theirs.


    While tiptoeing to look towards the crowded traffic to see if the bus had appeared, a luxury car suddenly drove forward and stopped right in front of her.


    ¡°Daniel.¡± She opened her eyes wide and looked at him in surprise.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Yes, get in the car, beauty, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    She smiled wryly and shook her head to refuse. Does this action mean he¡¯s nning on picking her up? Compared to his brother, he is much more proactive and daring. She felt that he was very different from the first few times they met.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get in the car, I¡¯lle down and carry you into the car. Or do you like to be carried?¡±


    After saying that, he quickly unfastened his seat belt. However, before he could get out of the car, she voluntarily climbed into the car and sat next to him.


    If others see Daniel carrying her right in front of the corporation¡¯s gate, tomorrow Kevin will carry her out of the gate right away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Daniel suggested while turning the steering wheel.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. Please take me home.¡± She shook her head vigorously.


    He smiled gently, looking at her while she bowed her head, looking at her knees.


    The car drove through a few busy roads and turned into an alley. Daniel unfastened his seat belt, got out of the car, and quickly grabbed Emily¡¯s arm as she touched the lock on the big gate.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, you¡¯re hungry. Ah, at the end of the alley, there is a restaurant, near the cake shop.¡± She quickly pointed to the street and guided him.


    ¡°You cook instant noodles for me to eat. I suddenly want to eat instant noodles.¡±


    ¡°Noodles¡­ instant noodles?¡±


    Her head began to spin in thoughts. When she was in high school and college, she loved romantic movies so much that she would watch them in her free time, sometimes all night long.


    And when the male lead tells the female lead to cook noodles for him to eat, it means he wants to spend the night with her, more precisely, he wants to be physically close.


    ¡°Emily.¡± Daniel was a bit confused when he saw her as if she had lost her soul.


    ¡°Oh, my house is out of instant noodles.¡± She said urgently.


    ¡°Then let me go buy it, I¡¯ll be right back, don¡¯t lock the door and lock me out.¡±


    After saying that, the deputy general director, who fell in love for the first time, immediately got back in the car and drove away.


    Emily couldn¡¯t cry but couldn¡¯tugh either with this situation. Why does she suddenly feel that Daniel looks like a child? The more innocent he is, the more she doesn¡¯t want him to get involved with her.


    Pushing the gate open, she entered but only closed it and did not lock it because she knew Daniel would appear soon.


    Perhaps her father came homete again today. He said he had to convince investors who were nning to contribute capital to the Wine Company.


    She still didn¡¯t dare to tell him that she had been kicked out by Kevin and no longer had the chance to rely on the Unicons group.


    About ten minutester, Daniel came back. He opened the gate himself, entered the house, and went straight to the kitchen.


    Seeing that there were still instant noodles in her house, he knew that she had deliberately said that to chase him away. The feeling of pursuing someone but being rejected by that person is also interesting.


    He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t touch her heart. He didn¡¯t believe she was a bad girl. If she returned to his brother because of status and money, she should have let go of the fishing rod when he gave the green light. He didn¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t realize what he meant.


    ¡°Why do you say your house is out of instant noodles? There¡¯s still plenty.¡± He took the pot, put it on the stove, and asked.


    ¡°My dad must have just bought them because when I left home there were no more instant noodles left.¡± She quickly exined.


    He took the green onions from her hand, cut them into pieces, and put them in the pot of noodles.


    The fragrant smell made Emily¡¯s stomach suddenly gurgling. She was embarrassed so she used an excuse to lock the gate and ran out of the kitchen.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re not hungry. Not only your eyes but also your stomach have betrayed you.¡± Daniel smiled and said to himself.


    When Emily returned, she saw two bowls of noodles on the table. She said nothing, quietly sat across from him, and ate with him.


    Remembering his disy of authority in the hospital, she suddenly smiled. However, his older brother showed his authority first. She didn¡¯t expect Kevin to call Brian to indirectly fire Jennifer.


    ¡°Let me wash, you can go home now.¡± She took the bowl from his hand, smiled wryly, and said.


    Daniel also did not intend to stay and bother her anymore. That¡¯s enough for today. He wille here a lot in the future.


    He thought that today he would meet her father. The fastest way to please her is to please her father first. If James said good things about him, she would fall in love more quickly.


    Emily was just about to get her apron when the phone in her bag rang. She quickly went back to the table and took it out.


    The call came from her father. Suddenly, a bit of insecurity crept into her heart, making her hands tremble slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Please quickly go to the city hospital, Mr. James has just been brought here.¡± The voice of a girl urgently rang out.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s mind was spinning and she almost tripped, but luckily Daniel quickly caught her.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Please take me to the hospital. My father¡­¡±


    Not letting her finish her sentence, Daniel quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her away, not forgetting to take her handbag with her.


    The car rushed out of the alley and sped toward the city hospital. Emily sped her hands, silently praying for her father¡¯s safety.


    She didn¡¯t even have time to ask what was wrong with him, only guessing that perhaps he had an ident on the road.


    When she arrived, James was being bandaged by a nurse. Looking at the white bandage on his head and his swollen face, she burst into tears but did not dare to ask the reason because she did not want to bother the nurses. She would ask when she brought him into the hospital room.


    The white stretcher was pushed into the room and Daniel carefully helped James move to the hospital bed. Fortunately, James was only injured on the outside of his body, not affecting the inside of his body.


    ¡°Dad, how are you feeling? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Emily asked while helping him clean the blood stains on his hands and feet.


    ¡°They mistook me for someone else so they beat me. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days.¡±


    James looked up at the young man and quickly recognized him as Matthew¡¯s youngest son.


    Daniel bowed slightly as a greeting and then asked permission to go out, giving them space. He wondered just now what Emily would have done without him when she was so confused that she couldn¡¯t walk.


    At this moment, he decided to clearly show his feelings for her so that she could rely on him from now on.


    While he was lost in thought, his phone vibrated in his pocket. Seeing that the caller was Kevin, he quickly picked up the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Daniel, please call the Empire Hotel receptionist. I went to dinner with the city party secretary here and my shirt got dirty. Now if I run home, I won¡¯t be able to arrive in time to the ceremony honoring young entrepreneurs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call right away.¡±


    Daniel hastily followed his brother¡¯s orders and as soon as his call with the receptionist ended, Kevin also received the room card.


    His shirt wasn¡¯t dirty at all and he just wanted to confirm whether the suspicion in his heart was right or wrong.


    As soon as he stepped into the presidential suite, he immediately ran to the wardrobe. His hand trembled as he touched it and silently prayed that his guesses were wrong.


    However, the moment he saw the dress she wore on the day of the shareholders¡¯ meeting and the dress she wore this morning, hepletely copsed.


    When did the rtionship between Emily and Daniel begin? Why didn¡¯t he know anything? What have they done already? Are they living together?


    So many questions filled his head that he was no longer alert. Could it be that since the night he said disparaging words to her, she immediately fell into his younger brother¡¯s arms?


    The phone ringing pulled him out of his chaotic thoughts. The caller was his subordinate, tasked with investigating people he wanted to know.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± He tried to stay calm and speak up.


    ¡°Dear boss, there is one month left until the deadline for Winepany to repay the debt. I heard that banks are preparingwsuit documents.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    He softened his heart again, wanting to hold out his hand for her to hold, helping her save her family¡¯spany. Yet she disappointed him so much.


    Did he love the wrong person? He told himself that as long as she still loved him, even if that love involved some self-interest, he was willing to ept it. But he was wrong.


    Looking at the clock that was moving closer to seven o¡¯clock in the evening, he forced himself to stand up, go to the bathroom, wash his face, thene back out, call Daniel, and ask him if he had arrived at the national convention center yet.


    And the answer Kevin received was that his younger brother had unexpected work and could not attend.


    The room was tightly closed, but it seemed like some wind had strayed in here, creeping into his heart, and making it cold.

 Chapter 23: Distance

    After a while of trying to ask, Emily also knew the real reason for the wounds on her father¡¯s body.


    Turns out, there was no mistake, but it was a warning from a group of gangsters specializing in predatory lending. They threatened that if within a week he did not pay back both capital and interest, they would take his life.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her father would get into debt and the interest would multiply day by day.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t keep crying like that. Or¡­ please ask Kevin to help us. He loves you so much that ignoring the past, he will help us. You are also creating a good rtionship with his family members, right?¡±


    At this point, Emily could no longer hide this from her father. She bitterly confessed to him that she was abandoned by Kevin the night she went to his house for dinner.


    He brought another girl home to introduce her to his family and said he did so because he wanted her to experience being betrayed by someone else.


    ¡°So where have you been these days? If you don¡¯t go to thepany, why don¡¯t you go home?¡± James asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m just in the city. I was afraid that Dad would see some scratches, so I lied. I still go to work. In short, everything is normal, just don¡¯t expect anything from Kevin anymore. Okay, Dad, take a rest. Dad, if we lose everything, we will run away and return to our hometown.¡±


    Not knowing what else to say tofort him, she said so. That¡¯s the worst way. And if, after liquidating all of thepany¡¯s assets, they still have enough money to repay creditors, she and her father will stay here. The sry at Unicons Group will be enough for her to make ends meet.


    After turning off the lights so he could sleep easily, she pushed the door open and walked out.


    Seeing the man still sitting on the bench waiting, a warm feeling suddenly filled her heart. She thought he was gone already.


    ¡°Daniel, aren¡¯t you going to attend the ceremony honoring young entrepreneurs?¡± She sat down next to him and asked him but her eyes were glued to the floor.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m here with you.¡±


    His answer forced her to move her eyes and look straight at the gentle but powerful face of the person next to her. He could see the tears flowing from the girl¡¯s already red eyes.


    ¡°Daniel¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily, do you think that a weak girl like you needs someone by her side to lean on at times like this?¡±


    His straightforward question touched a weak point in her heart. That¡¯s right, she is a weak girl, not at all talented, not at all strong even though that is always the role model she tries to aim for.


    Too many things happened and she didn¡¯t have the talent to turn the situation around, she couldn¡¯t turn danger into safety the same way he and Kevin could. The key lies in the words money and power.


    ¡°Daniel, I understand what you mean, but I¡¯m not good. You know everything already. Me and your brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Emily, everyone has a past, we live for the present and the future, I only know that I like you very much now, like you, and will like you even more in the future. I want to be the man next to you.¡±


    He spoke quickly and a lot as if afraid that he would no longer have the chance to express his feelings for her. He wants to do what his heart is telling and urging him to do.


    To him, she is a precious gem. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t possess her quickly, someone else would take her away.


    Currently, his brother has publicly announced his rtionship with Emma, the past love story is nothing more than a not-so-beautiful memory.


    If both sides feel awkward, he will take her out to live, not living in the same house, just visiting his parents on weekends.


    ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t waste your time on me. Right now, the only person in my heart is Kevin, please stop talking.¡±


    ¡°He has fallen in love with another girl.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ but I can¡¯t control myself. If you want us to remain friends, then please¡­ don¡¯t talk about this anymore.¡± She raised her hands to cover her ears and spoke in sobs.


    Seeing her so agitated, he didn¡¯t want to say anything more. Maybe he was too hasty.


    It was the first time he knew how to love someone. Like a child, he always felt afraid that someone would take his candy away.


    Perhaps for her, the time they met could be counted on the fingers and toes, but for him, it was love at first sight, when he saw her sitting on the bank of the canal, under the falling yellow autumn leaves.


    At that time, he just thought that he saw a beautiful scene, so he fell in love. Until the day he witnessed her being abandoned by his brother, his heart was deeply shaken and he understood that feeling came from the love of a man and a woman.


    ¡°Do you need to take off work tomorrow?¡± He quickly changed the subject to break the awkward atmosphere.


    ¡°There is an important meeting tomorrow, and I have to prepare documents for Kevin.¡±


    ¡°So now I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel, shower, change clothes, and then go back to the hospital.¡±


    She dried the remaining tears on her cheeks, smiled, and nodded. Her father¡¯s condition is nothing to worry about. Furthermore, there is a nurse who regrlyes to check on him, and the Empire Hotel is also close to here, so it doesn¡¯t take too much time to run back and forth.


    The moment Emily entered the bathroom, she was shocked to realize that the clock on the mirror shelf belonged to Kevin. Did hee here? Could it be that Kevin and Daniel share the same room?


    She quickly showered and ran out, not forgetting to take the watch with her. She didn¡¯t know if he had discovered her dresses. She had been wearing them to thepany for the past two days and had left them for the staff to wash.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kevin¡¯s watch.¡± She spoke up as soon as she saw Daniel.


    ¡°Ah, perhaps he forgot it. Just now he came here to change his shirt because it was dirty.¡±


    It seemed like there was thunder ringing in her ears. Kevin took the shirt which means he opened the closet and it means he saw those dresses already.


    She doesn¡¯t know how to exin it to him. He will think that she didn¡¯t keep her promise and lured his younger brother.


    Although they cannot walk together on the path of love, she does not want to be too bad in his heart.


    ¡°Please take a shower and then take me back to the hospital.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she went back in, sat on the bed, and looked absent-mindedly at the wooden wardrobe.


    Just looking at her eyes, Daniel also understood what she was worried about. However, he didn¡¯t feel so bad. If Kevin knew that Emily was his future sister-inw, he would not cause her any trouble because of his brotherly love for him.


    All night long, Daniel stayed in the hospital with Emily. Because he suggested taking James to the VIP room, both he and she had a ce to sleep, sleeping on the sofa.


    James also felt that something was wrong between his daughter and the second young master of Unicons Group, but he didn¡¯t know what was wrong. He also couldn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Dad, please stay here one more day for the doctor to monitor. I will take you home this afternoon.¡± Emily spoke up after putting thest spoon of porridge into his mouth.


    ¡°Yes, go to work, there are nurses here regrly, I can ask them if I need anything.¡± He waved his hand, signaling his daughter to leave quickly.


    Daniel politely bowed to James before leaving the room. Last night, even though he didn¡¯t have a warm nket or soft mattress, he slept very well, a sweet feeling crept into every cell.


    He will slowly, step by step, enter her life, and then there wille a time when she will realize that he is so familiar that she does not want to be without him.


    As soon as the car stopped in the parking lot, Emily quickly jumped out of the car and ran inside. She didn¡¯t want Kevin to see her walking side by side with Daniel again.


    Seeing her avoiding him as if avoiding evil, he was not angry but felt that she was very lovely. He is the type of boyfriend who pampers the person he loves wholeheartedly. No matter what she does, he will still stand by her side. Of course, he believes that Emily would never do anything to harm anyone.


    Throughout the morning, Emily noticed that Kevin was in a bad mood, or more urately, unstable. He didn¡¯t look at her, even while ordering her to do this or that, he still didn¡¯t look at her.


    He repeatedly signed the wrong documents, causing her to have to run around to the departments to ask them to reprint them.


    Lunch came, she ordered food for him and arranged it on the table but did not dare open her mouth to invite him to eat.


    When she opened her mouth, he automatically stood up but was dizzy and almost fell, having to hold on to the edge of the desk.


    ¡°Kevin, are you okay?¡± Emily quickly rushed to his side and asked.


    ¡°No need for you to care.¡± He pushed her hand away, tried to close his eyes, and then opened them again so he could see everything around him.


    ¡°Things at the hotel are not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to hear your exnation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll misunderstand.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I understand. Go get me a ss of cold water.¡±


    As soon as he finished shouting, she ran away. And he had to find the swivel chair and sit down again.


    Last night, he couldn¡¯t sleep and had to use alcohol tofort his broken heart. Last night, his younger brother didn¡¯te home and told his mother that he would stay at the hotel. Daniel made him feel scared of the word ¡°hotel¡±.


    When Emily returned, she saw Kevin standing next to Emma, his hand gently patting her shoulder and it seemed like she was crying, her thin shoulder trembling slightly.


    Because Emily didn¡¯t want to intrude on their private space, she quietly left and went to the hospital to give lunch to her father.


    ¡°If you keep being soft-hearted, you will only bring suffering to yourself and ruin your mother. If you can¡¯t stand hearing her whine and cry, then temporarily stop visiting her.¡± Kevin tiredly advised her.


    Emma nodded but kept crying. Yesterday, she went to visit her mother and saw how pitiful her mother was.


    Her mother continuously begged her to take her home and promised to obediently sit quietly in the house, not wander around, take out loans, gamble, smoke, or drink anymore.


    Emma knew that Kevin had spent arge amount of money to put her mother there, helping her rehabilitate her almost exhausted body.


    But she is her daughter, and even though her mother is bad, she is still very sad when she sees her mother locked up, separate from the outside world.


    ¡°Emma, if you disobey me, if something happens to you in the future, I will turn a blind eye.¡± He finished thest sentence and then went to the sofa, picked up a piece of meat, and put it in his mouth to chew.


    ¡°Yes, I will obey you.¡±


    After speaking, she wiped her tears and quickly left the room, going to the rooftop to cry again. Every afternoon after work, when shees home and doesn¡¯t see her mother, her heart aches.

 Chapter 24: The Distance Between Two Hearts

    When Emily entered the hospital room, she saw Daniel helping her father wipe his face, and on the table was an empty porridge box.


    His movements were gentle and he kindly asked if her father felt any pain. At this moment, her heart suddenly fluttered a little towards the man standing before her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the time to rest ande here?¡± She walked over, put the porridge box on the table, and asked.


    ¡°Ah, I was worried that your dad was hungry early so I came in to feed him first. You can¡¯t leave thepany any sooner.¡± He smiled gently, and stepped back, making room for her.


    To be honest, Daniel came here when she was not present partly to tell her father about his feelings for her and ask for help because she kept avoiding him and not giving him a chance.


    ¡°Do you feel less pain yet?¡± She sat down on the edge of the bed, raised her hand to gently touch her father¡¯s face, and asked softly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better, I¡¯ll feel morefortable when I get home and I¡¯ll be able to go in and out.¡±


    After James talked to his daughter a few more words, he urged her and Daniel to go have lunch because when Daniel arrived, he asked and Daniel said he would eatter.


    So they both left the room, went down to the cafeteria, ordered two tes of grilled rib rice, and ate quietly.


    Daniel felt a bit funny. Yesterday, he booked a table at a luxury restaurant to invite her but she was busy. Today, he finally got to have lunch with her but it was in the hospital cafeteria.


    ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± She stopped eating and asked because she saw the man opposite her keep smiling while eating.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. I feel happy. This is the first time I have eaten at a hospital cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°Have you never been hospitalized before?¡±


    ¡°No, I just have a fewmon colds and fevers, and the doctor alwayses to my house. Even if I had to be hospitalized, my mother would tell the chef to cook food and bring it in.¡±


    Emily nodded gently and smiled. Right, who is this person? His life is not like that of normal workers, there will be something different.


    Although her family used to be well-off, because of the absence of a mother, every time she was in the hospital, she still ate in the cafeteria.


    Her father is a man who doesn¡¯t care much about eating and drinking and is always busy with work.


    Her family¡¯s maid is also nearly fifty years old and has bone and joint problems. She couldn¡¯t bear to force an old person to run back and forth to serve her, so she told her to go down to the cafeteria to buy food for convenience.


    When both of them returned to thepany, it was also the beginning of the afternoon¡¯s work hours.


    Emily ran quickly as soon as she got out of the car, making Daniel smile again in helplessness. He wondered if she considered him a tiger. He¡¯s not that scary, right?


    After knocking twice on the door, she entered and walked to her desk, her hands and feet still shaking. She didn¡¯t look at Kevin so she didn¡¯t know he was staring at her.


    ¨C I asked you to get me a ss of cold water and you ran to the North, huh?


    His question startled her. At that time, Emma was in the room, so she couldn¡¯t go in. After that, she ran to the hospital because she was afraid her father was hungry.


    But why is he so petty that he berates her for a ss of water? He promised his younger brother not to take revenge on her.


    ¡°At that time, I saw Miss Emma in the room, so I left to keep the air in the room from being thin.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what she just said. What she just said seemed wrong, but right now she didn¡¯t know what words were appropriate.


    Standing in front of him, half of her vocabry flew away, that¡¯s all that remained.


    ¡°Thinning of the air?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face darkened when he saw Emily answer with a calm expression. He let out a sigh and then said the words that made her heart numb.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to avoid seeing each other, my girlfriend and I don¡¯t have sex in the office. You think I don¡¯t have money to rent a hotel, huh?¡±


    After saying that, he stood up, adjusted his tie, and strode out of the room.


    Emily sighed, then quickly grabbed the documents and followed him to the meeting room.


    The meetingsted for four hours before ending. When everyone stood up, it was already after five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Emily gathered the documents and brought them back to the office. She was thinking about what to cook for her father to eat and was thinking about how to get the money to pay the gangsters, they only extended her father for three more days.


    She doesn¡¯t have the skills to rob a bank or jewelry store. These past few days, she also bought lottery tickets but didn¡¯t win.


    Luckily for her, this afternoon, Daniel had to go meet a customer, so after taking her and her father home, he immediately drove away.


    ¡°What is the rtionship between you and the youngest son in that family?¡± James looked at the disappearing car and asked.


    ¡°Superiors, subordinates, and friends.¡± She answered.


    Seeing that his daughter deliberately avoided him when she heard him ask about Daniel, he could not tell her about Daniel asking him to help him cultivate this rtionship.


    Humans are not animals, so they cannot just let go of one person and immediately catch another.


    Furthermore, Daniel is Kevin¡¯s younger brother. Just hearing about this troubled rtionship was enough to make his daughter¡¯s life difficult.


    Their dinner is just a few simple dishes like rice, stir-fried beef, some boiled shrimp, and vegetable soup.


    Both of them have sadness in their hearts so they don¡¯t feel good when eating, they just have to fill their stomachs to have health to work.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m sorry. At that time, Kevin was too poor. I was afraid that you would suffer so I took that opportunity to trick you and take you abroad.¡± James stopped his chopsticks and bowed his head in shame.


    ¡°Dad also wanted the best for me, how could I not know? Anyway, it¡¯s the past, don¡¯t mention it again, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Emily, please tell Kevin the truth, say it¡¯s all because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°He already has a girlfriend. I don¡¯t want to be the third person. If I had known at first that he had a girlfriend, I would not have epted your offer.¡±


    Yes, she epted her father¡¯s offer because she still loved Kevin very much and didn¡¯t know that he had a girlfriend.


    In her heart, she still hoped that she and Kevin woulde back together after a long time apart. She hoped that his love for her would be big enough to forgive her.


    How can she say that it¡¯s all her father¡¯s fault? Suppose Kevin understands her, epts her, and marries her, but he certainly will not respect her father at all and even hate him.


    That blemish will go with the years. Sometimes a word will make her father think and hurt.


    Before she knew and loved him, her father was by her side and raised her. No matter what her father did wrong, he will always be her father. That¡¯s why she was deeply moved when she saw Daniel thoughtfully taking care of her father, even if it was just small things like feeding him porridge and wiping his face.


    She didn¡¯t know that the warm man who appeared in her thoughts was also thinking about her when his business partner asked him when he would get married.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m still pursuing her. If she agrees tomorrow, we will get married the day after tomorrow.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Daniel said what he thought, but it made the business partnersugh. Everyone thought he was joking.


    Not to mention his family¡¯s billion-dor assets, his sociable personality, and good dignity are enough to make girls fall for him.


    Everyone thinks that Daniel doesn¡¯t need to waste time pursuing anyone. If he likes a girl, he just needs to ask and the girl will agree after a few days of pretending to think.


    Sitting next to him, Emma also smiled to match the current atmosphere but her heart was trembling. She knew her boss was telling the truth, not joking.


    It turns out that when he loves someone, his love is stronger than she thought. Why isn¡¯t she blessed to be the person of his dreams?


    She was jealous of Emily, but she didn¡¯t hate her. Having to face Kevin every day has made Emily very miserable.


    Dinner ended when the clock struck eight. After shaking hands and saying goodbye to the customers, Daniel and Emma walked to the parking lot.


    Today, she drives her car, he drives his. Today¡¯s customers are polite men who do not force women to drink and do not force male business partners to drink too much.


    Whenever she went out with him like this, she fantasized that she and he were a couple.


    ¡°In the future, I will limit bringing you along when office hours are over. You need to have time to date, right? I didn¡¯t know before, but now that I know, I won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± Daniel said happily.


    ¡°How to go on a date? Kevin is very busy. He¡¯s probably on a date with his files andptop right now.¡± She smiled wryly and replied gently.


    ¡°Yes, if you love someone busy, you will be at a bit of a disadvantage. Fortunately, you understand.¡±


    After speaking, he waved goodbye, got into the car, and quickly left the restaurant gate. And she just stood still, watching the red light fade away.


    Dating? It¡¯s just a drama. Emma guessed that Kevin still loved Emily and was deliberately irritating her, not knowing that the more he did so, the easier it would be for her to fall into someone else¡¯s arms.


    However, he didn¡¯t confide in her, so how could she dare to speak up? She cannot go beyond her duties. She should know her position.


    When Daniel came home, his mother was still watching TV. Seeing her youngest son just walk in, she walked over and hit him on the shoulder a few times.


    ¡°Do you still know the way home?¡±


    ¡°Mom, my work ended toote so I had to stay at the hotel.¡± He grimaced, rubbing the ce where he had just been beaten.


    Jessica raised her hand but only threatened Daniel, did not hit him anymore, and then loudly told the housekeeper to bring a bowl of steamed bird¡¯s nest for her son.


    ¡°Mom, why is Mary wearing a housekeeper¡¯s outfit? Where is the housekeeper?¡± Daniel pointed at the young girl in surprise and asked.


    ¡°She was fired by your brother. If you have any questions, go ask your brother. Your father and I had just returned from visiting rtives when we heard him report like that. He¡¯s about to be the boss of this house.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and went upstairs. She also had a TV in her room, but because she wanted to wait for her two sons toe home, she went down to the living room to watch it.


    Only when she knew her child was on a business trip or had something to do and couldn¡¯te home did she not wait.


    While eating the bird¡¯s nest, Daniel thought. He didn¡¯t know what the housekeeper did to offend Kevin that he so bluntly kicked her out.


    She had worked here for more than ten years before his brother was picked up by his parents.


    ¡°After firing Jennifer, he also fired the housekeeper. Is he addicted to firing employees?¡± Daniel looked up the stairs and whispered to himself.

 Chapter 25: Rescue the Beauty

    When the sun had not yet risen, Brian woke up and went to his sister¡¯s room. He stood hesitantly in front of the door for a long time.


    Kevin told him to ask Jennifer to voluntarily resign from her job, but he still hasn¡¯t said it because she just had a heart attack.


    He also did not expect his sister to cause trouble for Emily right in thepany. It seems that Jennifer¡¯s liver is getting bigger and bigger.


    ¡°Brother, what are you doing here?¡± Jennifer asked as soon as the door opened.


    ¡°Are you getting ready to go to work?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t work at Unicons Group anymore, I¡¯m just going out to meet friends.¡±


    ¡°Ah, uh, I think it would be better for you to work at ourpany. I also don¡¯t feel secure when you work elsewhere.¡±


    Jennifer nodded, smiled, and told him to arrange a job for her at GE Corporation.


    Kevin¡¯s housekeeper called her, informing her that she had been fired by him for daring to reveal his family¡¯s affairs to outsiders and asked her topensate her for losing her job.


    At that time, because she was so angry, she only focused on digging up Emily¡¯s embarrassing story. If she showed her face to Unicons Group now, she would be fired by Kevin for daring to bribe his employees.


    Maybe he¡¯ll say she¡¯s involved in some leaks ofpany documents. The best way for her is to quietly quit her job.


    Leaving the vi, Jennifer drove to the road leading to a new residential area on the outskirts of the city.


    The sry of working as a housekeeper for all those years was enough for the housekeeper to buynd and build a spacious house for the whole family to live in.


    The moment she saw Jennifer, she immediately opened the gate but did not invite her in.


    ¡°Look at the good things you did. You promised that this was a secret transaction between us, but you told everyone, causing me to be fired by the boss.¡±


    ¡°It was just bad luck. If he hadn¡¯t seen you and I meeting at the crossroads, he wouldn¡¯t have suspected you. Who told you to keep urging me to deliver money there? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to transfer money? I told you to create a bank ount but you didn¡¯t do it, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Jennifer crossed her arms and looked frustrated.


    The housekeeper did not expect the girl in front of her to be such a person. At first, she saw that Jennifer was obedient, gentle, and polite to her, so she supported her and wanted her to be Kevin¡¯s wife.


    Therefore, she agreed to help Jennifer, revealing to her what was happening within Matthew¡¯s family, but now she saw her true form as an arrogant child, disrespecting elders.


    ¡°Today I see your true self, go away, I don¡¯t needpensation anymore.¡±


    Seeing the housekeeper angry, Jennifer immediately grabbed her hand and pulled her back. She apologized and told her to go back to that vi and tell Matthew and Jessica that Emily was the girl who abandoned Kevin when he was arrested by the police so they could kick her out of the Unicons corporation.


    ¡°Stop it, the young master said that if his parents knew that Emily was his ex-lover, he would kill me. You should shut up too, Kevin is much scarier than you think.¡±


    After saying that, she stepped back, and closed the gate, leaving Jennifer standing outside screaming.


    She silently scolded herself for getting involved with a crazy girl. She knew that if Kevin said it, he would do it, and his money could burn someone to death. She just had tofort herself.


    ¡°Emily, what are you better than me? I just despise him a little, and you are the one who abandoned him, what right do you have to loiter in front of him?¡±


    Being mentioned by Jennifer, Emily sneezed a few times, causing Kevin to look up.


    Yesterday, Daniel returned home but the obsession of her dresses in that presidential room still haunted him. He wanted to question her but couldn¡¯t open his mouth, he was afraid the truth was what he was thinking.


    Emily was attentively texting with Irene, the chief ountant of the Winepany, so she didn¡¯t notice her boss staring at her.


    Irene said that the other day she met Mason, the son of the president of NA Bank, the secondrgest bank in the country, where the Winepany is borrowing a huge amount of money.


    The assets mortgaged there ount for sixty percent of the Winepany¡¯s total assets.


    ording to Irene, Mason asked for Emily¡¯s phone number but she still did not give it to him because she did not have the consent of the phone number owner.


    Irene thought a lot before texting her boss¡¯s daughter, discussing a n to extend the debt repayment request time to wait for investors who intended to invest in the Winepany but were still thinking.


    Mason is the second son of Mack, president of NA Bank. So if he could talk to his father, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to extend Wine Company¡¯s debt repayment period.


    Thinking so, Emily immediately told Irene to give him her phone number. As soon as lunchtime arrived, Mason proactively called Emily.


    She looked at Kevin and then used the excuse of getting food delivered by the staff to go out to answer Mason¡¯s phone call.


    The call happened quickly, Mason offered to invite her to a meal, not forgetting to hint that he had a way to help the Winepany extend the debt extension period.


    Of course, Emily immediately agreed. If she could convince him to dy a little more time so her father could convince investors to contribute capital, that would be great.


    In the afternoon, as soon as Emily got off work, she took a taxi home, showered, put on makeup, and went to Sunset restaurant.


    While at thepany, she learned a little about Mason through information posted online and found that he was quite gentle, not arrogant orcent like some other heirs.


    ¡°Hello Miss Emily.¡± Mason quickly stood up and reached out his hand when he saw her pushing the door open.


    ¡°Hello, sorry, traffic jam so I¡¯m a bitte.¡± She held out her hand and spoke softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please take a seat.¡±


    Emily took a deep breath and sat down, then took the menu from Mason and ordered.


    She felt quite reassured because he looked very polite, prioritized women, and told her to order whatever she wanted, and he would eat it.


    Dinner was quite light with a few humorous stories. And when Emily mentioned the problem of needing his help, he nodded.


    He told her to feel free to dine with him and discuss work tomorrow morning because he didn¡¯t want to talk about work right now, and didn¡¯t want to bring pressure into the rxing moments after a busy day.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to go outside to answer the phone.¡± She quickly said when she saw the phone screen disying Kevin¡¯s name.


    ¡°Yes, feel free.¡± Mason nodded and smiled gently.


    As soon as the door was closed, the gentle schr¡¯s face suddenly changed, bing a rogue. Mason quickly took out a small packet of powder from his pocket and mixed it into Emily¡¯s ss of wine.


    He knew James was out of time, reviving the Winepany was inherently impossible. Even if he carried Emily to bed today, James wouldn¡¯t dare scream.


    At this time, in the bathroom, Emily was extremely confused when Kevin asked her to quickly return to thepany to meet him because there was something to discuss.


    It¡¯s clear that working hours are over, capitalists shouldn¡¯t be this cruel.


    ¡°General Director, please just talk on the phone, I¡¯m busy, I really can¡¯t go there.¡± She spoke up miserably.


    ¡°Okay, where are you? I¡¯lle see you, talk quickly and then I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    ¡°Ah, restaurant¡­ Sunset restaurant, near Unicons corporation.¡±


    After speaking, she hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. Kevin said they would only exchange two or three sentences, so when he arrived, she would ask Mason¡¯s permission to let her go out and answer the phone.


    She sighed and took out lipstick and powder to apply more on her face. She felt her beauty plummeted after just a few days.


    As for Kevin, as soon as he heard her say the location, he immediately rushed down to the parking lot and drove quickly to Sunset Restaurant.


    Just now, he got off work before her. When he got home, he suddenly remembered that he hadn¡¯t asked her to send him documents from Venn¡¯sputer, so he quickly returned to the office.


    He didn¡¯t want to treat her like a privilege that a superior might treat a subordinate, or to be precise, a close assistant.


    He discovered the search history on theputer, which was information about Mason.


    When he remembered that at noon she was busy texting someone and her sneaky attitude as if she was about to steal when she told him she was going to get food, he had an uneasy feeling.


    Wine Company is a big debtor of NA Bank and if she meets that guy privately, what will happen?


    When Emily returned, Mason weed her with a bright smile that made her feel secure. She was afraid he would be angry because she was gone for so long.


    ¡°Are you okay? Your facial expression¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, maybe because I haven¡¯t eaten much yet and drank too much wine, I¡¯m a bit ufortable.¡± She quickly defended herself when Mason asked.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat more, okay?¡±


    Mason quickly took the food and put it in a bowl for her.


    Fortunately, she was busy eating so the ss of wine mixed with aphrodisiacs remained intact.


    The more Mason looked at her, the more his lust rose. Her well-proportioned appearance, not fat, not skinny, and skin as white as a baby¡¯s made him anxious, wanting to quickly possess her.


    He does not hesitate to let her be his lover and take care of her if she agrees.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink.¡± He raised his ss of wine because he couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    She quickly wiped her mouth with a napkin and then picked up the ss of wine. However, before she could drink, the door suddenly opened and the person who rushed in was Kevin.


    She widened her eyes in surprise because she thought that when he came, he would call her to meet privately.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°General¡­ general director.¡± She trembled and spoke.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He grabbed her hand, trying to pull her away.


    ¡°Oh, hello general manager, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Can I invite you for a ss of wine?¡±


    Hearing Mason speak, Kevin realized he was a bit hasty. After all, Mason hadn¡¯t done anything to her yet, he couldn¡¯t ignore him and drag her away.


    ¡°Oh, hello, sorry, I have something urgent to discuss with my assistant. Please let me take her away first.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he took the ss of wine from Emily¡¯s hand, touched the ss of wine from Mason¡¯s hand, and then tilted his head back to drink.


    This action shocked both Emily and Mason. Kevin drank so fast that Mason couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Mason wanted to give this girl aphrodisiacs, but he didn¡¯t want to give Kevin aphrodisiacs.


    ¡°Oh, general¡­ general manager¡­¡± Mason stammered.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kevin squinted his eyes and asked.


    ¡°Ah, you¡­ you drank too fast.¡±

 Chapter 26: The Straw That Broke the Camel’s Back

    While Mason trembled, praying for Kevin to quickly pull Emily away, the phone in Kevin¡¯s pocket suddenly rang.


    He looked at the screen, frowned slightly, then told Emily to sit here, wait for him to answer the phone, and then take her away.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She obediently sat down.


    Waiting for Kevin to open the door to leave, Mason also pretended that someone texted him and told Emily that he had urgent business and needed to leave first, then pressed the bell to call the waiter to pay.


    Poor him, this afternoon the restaurant was more crowded than usual, but the staff took a lot of leave, so he waited for a long time without seeing anyone.


    About five minutes passed before the waitress came in, apologized profusely, and asked him what he needed.


    ¡°Pay the bill, quickly.¡± He urged her.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She nodded then jumped out and ran to the cashier. At this time, Kevin also ended the call because he felt strange about his body.


    What is this hot and ufortable feeling? Why did he suddenly have desire and think about Emily?


    Suddenly remembering the ss of wine he had just drunk, he quickly returned to the room, and kicked the door in while Mason was taking out his wallet to pay.


    Emily was startled by the loud noise and she was even more startled when she saw Kevin¡¯s face turning red, his eyes widening, as if he wanted to kill someone.


    ¡°You bastard.¡±


    Kevin hissed, grabbed Mason¡¯s cor, and punched him in the face, causing both the waitress and Emily to cover their mouths in fear. Emily didn¡¯t understand what happened, the two of them were talking normally just now.


    Whose phone call did Kevin answer that caused him to act like a thug?


    ¡°How dare you put aphrodisiacs in her wine?¡±


    Following the question, Kevin continued to drag the man holding his bleeding nose, screaming from the floor, and punched him in the face again, making him crawl.


    ¡°Mr. Kevin, I was wrong, I didn¡¯t know she was your person, please forgive me.¡± Mason shook his head frantically and begged.


    Emily trembled and was shocked when she heard what Kevin said.


    She did not expect that behind Mason¡¯s educated appearance, there was a bad man. If Kevin had not appeared, she would have been the one who drank that ss of wine and everyone knows what happened next.


    ¡°Get out, go back, and tell your dad that NA¡¯s customer list will no longer have the name of the Unicons group.¡±


    Mason nodded and crawled out on all fours. If he had known that James¡¯s daughter was working as Kevin¡¯s assistant, even if he had two more pig livers, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream of going to bed with her.


    The leaders of Unicons Corporation are famous for always defending their assistants. Anyone who offends their assistants is like pping them in the face.


    ¡°Kevin, are you okay?¡± Emily quickly helped Kevin and asked worriedly.


    He turned to look at her, his breathing bing increasingly heavier. The cool feeling when her hand touched him even though it was ayer of clothing away made him gradually lose his reason. Right now, he just wants to have sex with her.


    ¡°Kevin, I¡¯ll take you out of here.¡±


    ¡°Call Emma for me.¡± He pushed her hand away, clutched the edge of the table, and spoke miserably.


    His screams made Emily¡¯s tears well up. That¡¯s right, how could she forget that Emma is his current girlfriend?


    At times like this, the person by his side, the person he needs, should be Emma. Even when his reason gradually lost, he still rejected her and only remembered that person.


    Emily wondered what she was expecting and hoping for.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily¡¯s trembling hand fumbled in her bag, took out her phone, and called Emma, telling her toe to Sunset restaurant quickly because Kevin needed her.


    Next, Emily quickly ran out and asked the staff to make her a ss of lemonade. She could only do that to buy more time for him to endure until that person arrived.


    In the past, she and he loved each other when they were both students. Just holding hands, hugging, and kissing on the cheek made her feel too close.


    But she knows that things are different now, everyone has grown up and he is a true man with physiological needs.


    Maybe he and Emma were closer than she thought, but she always lied to herself that they hadn¡¯t gone as far as sleeping together.


    ¡°Please drink lemon juice, it will help you feel better.¡±


    She put the ss of lemonade on the table and stepped back because she didn¡¯t want to be pushed by him again, and didn¡¯t want her heart to hurt again even though it was still very painful right now.


    She didn¡¯t know that he was trying to suppress his inappropriate thoughts towards her. If he didn¡¯t push her away, if he kept letting her touch him, he would turn into a beast.


    ¡°When I left, did you have anything else to drink?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.


    After ten minutes passed, Emma appeared. Fortunately, today she stayed at thepany to process the documents, so she ran here so quickly.


    Her car almost collided with a woman¡¯s car and she had to stop and apologize so she could quickly get here.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Emma panicked when she saw her nominal boyfriend¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Quick, take me¡­ away, quickly¡­¡± He clung to her hand and said.


    Emma quickly helped him stand up and leave the room while Emily still stood motionless.


    After a while, she slowly walked to the cashier counter. Just now, she even had the thought of making herself a ce for him to relieve that difort.


    She was touched and hopeful when she saw him protecting her, but now she understands that it turns out it was only because of the promise with Daniel.


    ¡°This is payment for a ss of lemonade.¡±


    She put the money on the counter and left, her steps were unsteady, and she almost fell several times.


    The taxi took her out of the Sunset restaurant in the dark purple afternoon light. She turned her lifeless eyes to look at both sides of the road. The street lights were lit and sparkling but did not bring a warm feeling to her.


    Seeing Kevin¡¯s car, she immediately told the driver to follow instead of turning left to go home. She wanted to see where they were going.


    She guessed Emma would take him to the hospital and ask the doctor for help. However, herst hope disappeared when she saw that luxury car turn into the Gold Hotel.


    Her tears fell again, streaming down her despairing face. What else did she expect from him? She and he werepletely over, there was no way they could go back to the way they used to be.


    She couldn¡¯t deceive herself that he was acting to anger her. He had taken an aphrodisiac and now that he and Emma were in there, she already knew what would happen.


    ¡°Go to alley number nine two two street six nine.¡± She bowed her head, hiding her tearful face, and said to the driver.


    At this time, in the luxurious room, Emma was rushing to pour water into the bathtub and dip a wet towel to wipe Kevin¡¯s face.


    The doctor she just called told her to do this temporarily to ease Kevin¡¯s difort and he woulde right away.


    Today, some bad luck caused a friend of Ryan, also a rich young man, to have an aphrodisiac mixed into his wine by a girl.


    Fortunately, his assistant discovered the evil girl¡¯s plot and sessfully locked her outside, hid in the room with his boss, and called Ryan there to save his boss.


    Just like Kevin, that young man did not want to go to the hospital with his bad appearance because he was afraid that some paparazzi would discover him, take a few pictures, and then post them in the newspaper.


    And thenizens will fabricate side information, affecting thepany¡¯s stock price, and causing his parents to have high blood pressure.


    ¡°Mr. Kevin, stand up, I¡¯ll put you in cold water.¡± Emma struggled to pull Kevin up as he was writhing and clinging to the edge of the bed.


    The face of the girl in front of him kept blurring then clear. He squinted his eyes a few times and was happy to realize that it was the girl he loved, Emily.


    ¡°Emily, you¡­e here.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled Emma down on the soft mattress and turned over, exchanging their positions.


    Emma panicked, and quickly put her hand on his chest, trying to avoid the kiss from the man who was losing control.


    ¡°No, boss¡­ Kevin, calm down, I¡¯m Emma¡­¡±


    The white sheet became wrinkled ording to the actions of both people. Emma cried while trying to escape from his strong arms.


    If the person who wanted her was Daniel, maybe she would ept, but this was his brother, she had no other feelings for Kevin other than the admiration of her subordinates for the talented and intelligent leader.


    ¡°Ah, it hurts¡­¡± She cried out when he bit her on the neck.


    With all her remaining strength, she grabbed his neck, pulled it down, and bit him hard.


    Kevin was in pain, so he raised his head, frowned, and grimaced. Taking this opportunity, she immediately pushed him away and jumped out of bed.


    She silently scolded the doctor. She didn¡¯t know if he was going up the mountain or down to the in, but she didn¡¯t see him appear.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Emily¡­e here with me, Emily¡­ Emily. I promise to love and pamper you, you¡­ whatever you want, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Kevin spoke up to seduce Emma and rushed to her. She was grabbed by him again.


    She knew she had a chance to run out of the room. But she couldn¡¯t because she was afraid that if she locked him inside, he would fall and hit his head on something or something life-threatening would happen, and she would regret it for the rest of her life.


    Suddenly remembering the bathtub, she tried her best to push him away and rushed into the bathroom. Of course, Kevin also quickly chased after her.


    When he saw her standing next to the bathtub, he immediately took off his tie and unbuttoned his shirt, eyes tinged with lust constantly looking at the trembling girl in front of him.


    Emma silently scolded him in her heart. If she had known he would be like that, she would have dragged Emily here and given him to her.


    He still loves Emily so much that he looks at a chicken but sees a duck, yet he tries to act cold towards her.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, baby¡­¡±


    As soon as Kevin rushed forward, Emma immediately jumped into the bathtub, tempting him to jump in as well.


    And then, while he was taking off his belt, she jumped out and used her strength to push him down so that the water covered his entire body.


    Poor her, her strength couldn¡¯tpare to his, so he soon dragged her back into the bathtub.

 Chapter 27: Sunflower Turns Toward The Sun

    By the time Emily returned to the alley, it was already seven o¡¯clock at night. Because she was in a bad mood, she changed her mind.


    She told the driver to drop her off at the park, go for a walk alone and sit on a bench, watch theke sparkling with electric light, review old memories, then make up her mind to let go of the past, then return.


    As soon as Emily opened the gate, suddenly a group of people rushed to her side. Their faces were very fierce, she could tell they were gangsters by looking at them.


    She quickly rushed in and closed the gate, but they quickly grabbed her, dragged her into the yard, and called James out to talk.


    And as soon as they saw him appear, they immediately pushed her away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, old man, are you nning on hiding in the house? Hurry up and pay, our big brother said if we can¡¯t get the money today then we¡¯ll have to take your fingers.¡± One guy pulled out a sharp knife, touched the de with his finger, and said.


    Emily was scared and quickly ran to her father¡¯s side. She guessed this was another gang of loan sharks because the gang that beat her father had extended the debt repayment period for another three days.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Right now I don¡¯t have any cash in the house, all the money is at thepany. Tomorrow¡­ tomorrow I will go to thepany and¡­¡± James stammered.


    ¡°Shut up. Do you think we are children? Always promise. If you don¡¯t have money, raise your hand.¡±


    After finishing speaking, he nodded his head and signaled the people standing behind him to rush up, grab Emily and James, and pull them to both sides.


    They didn¡¯t hit her, but they did hit her father in the stomach. With each hit, he asked her father if he would pay or not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore¡­ dad¡­ dad. Don¡¯t fight anymore, I beg you guys don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    Emily cried and tried to rush forward, but was pinned to the ground by two strong men.


    She helplessly watched them beating her father. Desperation made her hate herself. She hated herself for not having the courage to help him. She hated that she was not good at making money and not good atmunicating to be able to shoulder that debt for him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight anymore, please stop¡­ please¡­¡±


    While crying, she suddenly saw a very familiar figure appear and quickly pass by her. She blinked to see clearly and realized it was Daniel.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, grabbed the guy who was beating her father, and punched him in the face, then he grabbed the wrist of the man who was holding her father. Perhaps he used too much force, so that guy quickly let go of her father.


    James lost his support and fell to the ground. He couldn¡¯t see anything because he was beaten so much that everything around him went dark.


    Seeing theirrades being beaten, the two guys holding Emily and the leader immediately rushed forward.


    ¡°Dad, dad¡­¡± Emily quickly crawled to help her dad up, tears falling from her eyes, causing strands of hair to stick to her face.


    Next to her was a mess, Daniel and several men were fighting. His movements were very fast, punching this guy, kicking that guy, and soon making them roll around in the yard.


    When Daniel was six years old, his parents let him learn martial arts for self-defense, so inside the weak, schrly appearance of an office worker is a guy who has practiced martial arts for more than twenty years.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The leader cursed loudly, then grabbed a knife and ran forward.


    Daniel leaned over and prevented the sharp de from piercing his chest, but it passed through his arm, leaving a longceration.


    Not caring about the pain, he grabbed the leader¡¯s hand and turned around, twisted his hand backward, took out the knife, threw it into a potted nt, and then kicked him down.


    Several of his subordinates had just gotten up, roared, and ran at the same time, determined to take down their target.


    Emily was almost frozen from just now until now, but when she saw blood flowing from Daniel¡¯s arm, she quickly stood up and rushed to block in front of him.


    ¡°Stop, he is the second young master of the Unicons group. You won¡¯t be able to live if you hurt him.¡± She shouted, her whole body trembling.


    ¡°What? Did you say this man is the deputy general manager of the Unicons group?¡± The leader opened his eyes wide, pointed to Daniel, and asked.


    ¡°Yes, so if the problem is rted to money, please tell me.¡± Daniel gently pulled Emily behind him, stepped forward, and spoke politely.


    Seeing that the leader had signaled the juniors to retreat, Daniel immediately told Emily to take James into the house and leave the work outside to him.


    At this point, she could no longer refuse his help, so she was helpless and obediently followed his orders.


    ¡°Oh my god, deputy general director, why didn¡¯t you reveal your identity sooner? Your hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to the point. How much do they owe you?¡± Daniel spoke up, interrupting the man¡¯s words.


    He took a step back and told Daniel that the total amount of principal that James had borrowed and interest on interest had now reached eight hundred thousand dors.


    He also revealed to Daniel that James not only borrowed money from his boss but also borrowed money from other gangs through bank maturity dates.


    Daniel frowned when he heard the person opposite him say. He suddenly thought that the reason Emily approached his brother might be because she wanted someone to help her father pay this huge amount of money.


    Just thinking about how she had to live in anxiety and fear all this time made the bridge of his nose suddenly sting.


    Does she consider him a friend like she said? Why didn¡¯t she talk about this with him?


    ¡°I will pay you this money on behalf of her father. Tomorrow, bring all the loan documents to the coffee shop opposite Unicons Group for me to see. Now get out of here.¡±


    The leader agreed, nodded, and waved his hand to signal his subordinates to leave. He did not doubt Daniel¡¯s identity because even though he had never seen his face, the car parked in front of the house was already a certificate.


    There are only two of cars in the country, one belongs to Daniel, and the other belongs to the youngest son of the president of NA Bank, who is also his big brother¡¯s business partner.


    Waiting for them to get in the car, Daniel went to the gate and closed it. He is in the business world so he understands that these gangs are rted to banks.


    Every time a business or individual has to go through bank maturity procedures but has no money, the bank staff will introduce them to borrow money from these gangs.


    After that, the disbursement procedures will be dyed by the bank, sometimes they say there are missing documents, and sometimes they say the person with authority to sign the documents is busy with work¡­


    One day without disbursement, the hot loan amount will increase exponentially. After a week or two, the business will incur another debt.


    When he entered the house, Emily also came down from upstairs, carrying a first aid box. She didn¡¯t know what to say, she couldn¡¯t even say thank you.


    She no longer feels confident when standing in front of him, she is now a poor person, even worse than a street vendor, at least, they don¡¯t have as much debt as her.


    ¡°Is your dad okay? Do we need to take him to the hospital?¡± He proactively asked.


    ¡°He is sleeping. He only had pain on the outside of his body. I applied medicated oil to him so the pain eased. Let¡­ let me help you bandage your wound.¡±


    After saying that, she grabbed his hand, pulled him to the sofa, and forced him to sit down. Her slender, trembling hands helped him undo each button.


    The shirt was quickly removed, revealing Daniel¡¯s perfect body with toned muscles. Emily only focused on the cut on his arm, not paying attention to anything else.


    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± She asked while wiping away the dried blood streaks around the wound.


    ¡°No pain.¡± He smiled and replied gently.


    After disinfecting and bandaging his wound, she helped him put his shirt back on. Perhaps this shirt will only be worn on him for today. It was torn and he would throw it away.


    ¡°Daniel, thank you, sorry.¡± She bowed her head and said.


    ¡°Emily, can you lean on me? You¡¯ll think I¡¯m an opportunist, but I still want to say it. Emily, please agree to be with me. I will help you solve all your family problems.¡±


    He quickly ced his hands on her shoulders, forcing her to face him. He admits that he is truly an opportunist.


    As soon as he knew his brother had just abandoned her, he took that opportunity to pursue her. And now too, he believes that the moment she is weak and needs a lifeline, she will give him a chance.


    Tears broke and flowed down the girl¡¯s haggard face. She could feel the sincere feelings that Daniel had for her through his eyes and the things he did for her and her father.


    However, how could she ept entering into this rtionship when he knew clearly that she and his brother had loved each other and knew that she came back to approach Kevin but failed?


    ¡°Daniel, my father¡¯spany is about to go bankrupt, the debt is a huge number, not just eight hundred thousand dors.¡± She gently pushed his hand away from her and said.


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I proposed like that. Emily, if I can go through this difficult period with you, I will be loved a lot by you in the future, right? Give me a chance, maybe you don¡¯t love me now, but if you agree to be a little closer to me, you will more or less have feelings for me. Emily, for the past three nights, I haven¡¯t been able to sleep because I¡¯ve been thinking about you. Let¡¯s consider that I agree to save the Winepany and you agree to save me, okay?¡±


    Daniel spoke for a long time, one sentence after another, making Emily speechless, and could only open her eyes wide and look at the lovesick man in front of her.


    Yes, her heart fluttered before him. For the first time, she thought a lot about another man, not Kevin.


    The time they met wasn¡¯t long, but he left deep footprints in her life that are hard to forget.


    She really didn¡¯t want him to fall in love or miss her, but now, that seed of love had fallen into his heart and it was growing quickly and intensely, beyond her imagination.


    Afraid that Emily would refuse, Daniel quickly hugged her so she could feel the beat of his heart, feel the warmth he could give her.


    The strong vibrations she brought to him from their first few meetings made him love her as deeply as he loved her many years ago.


    ¡°Emily, please think about my proposal. For now, I will resolve issues rted to your family outside of the bank. Don¡¯t feel pressured, just think slowly.¡±


    After saying that, he let go of her and used his hand to wipe away the tear stains on her cheeks.


    Then he asked her to allow him to stay and sleep on the sofa because he wanted to make sure that no other gang broke in here in the middle of the night.


    Although she knew it was just an excuse because if she didn¡¯t open the gate or the door, no one could get in, she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse his offer.


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten, I just need a ce to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go upstairs, there¡¯s an empty room. Let me get you a pillow and nket.¡±

 Chapter 28: The Second Love

    Daniel was filled with joy. He followed Emily closely and walked with her on the stairs. He silently told himself that if he tried hard, there woulde a time when he would reap the sweet fruits of love.


    At first, he went into her yard, then into the kitchen, and now he went upstairs.


    ¡°Change your clothes, that shirt is dirty, it will make you ufortable.¡± She put down a set of men¡¯s pajamas and said.


    ¡°This thing¡­¡±


    ¡°I sew myself, I once intended to open a store specializing in fashion for couples, clothes for the whole family, wearing the same clothes.¡±


    He smiled and picked up the clothes, caressed them, and imagined him and her wearing the same clothes, lying on the same bed, and then there would be more children wearing the same clothes as their parents.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, good night.¡± Daniel was startled when he heard her voice and he quickly wished her good night.


    All night long, Daniel couldn¡¯t sleep. It wasn¡¯t until dawn that he fell asleep, still smiling happily on his lips.


    As for Emily, she also tossed and turned all night, unable to close her eyes, and when the electric lights from the high-rise buildings turned on, she also got up from bed, went to her father¡¯s room, and checked his body temperature again.


    He had a slight fever and she knew it was because he was in pain.


    ¡°Emily, Daniel seems to like you a lot. Do you have any thoughts about him?¡± James took the ss of water from Emily¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¡°Dad, Daniel is Kevin¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    James sighed and told her that he wanted her to approach Kevin because he thought she still had feelings for Kevin.


    If that could both save the Winepany and help her and Kevin rekindle their old love, it would be perfect. Now that Kevin has a girlfriend, he doesn¡¯t force her anymore.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t ept Daniel, just say it frankly and refuse his help. In a week, I will dere bankruptcy and settle everything. Emily, I want to keep the Winepany for you because I¡¯m afraid you will be looked down upon by your future husband¡¯s family. Girls with a good family background and lots of money will be morefortable choosing a husband.¡±


    After saying that, hey down, facing the wall. He will not force his daughter to be with someone she does not love. His life is not long anymore, but his daughter is not yet thirty years old.


    The feeling when she shares a bed with someone she doesn¡¯t love will make her very ufortable, very painful, and desperate. He didn¡¯t want her to be like her mother.


    In the past, he forbade her to love Kevin because at that time Kevin was too poor, and still stuck in prison, the future was dark and he thought she would soon forget that love and meet someone more worthy.


    After pulling the nket to cover him, Emily slowly left the room, went down to the kitchen to make two egg sandwiches for herself and Daniel, and cooked a small pot of porridge for her father.


    While making breakfast, she thought about Daniel¡¯s and her father¡¯s words and also thought about the heartbreaking scene she witnessedst evening.


    She wondered if Daniel was her true destiny. He is always present when she needs someone the most.


    If she misses him, will she regret it in the future? Can she find someone more perfect than him?


    After all, she is just a weak girl, yearning to be loved and wanting a strong shoulder to lean on.


    Daniel is the ideal model of a man, gentle, warm, and attentive to every little detail. The important thing is that there has never been a blemish between him and her.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    The sudden call made Emily startled and turned her head. She originally intended to go upstairs to call him, but she didn¡¯t expect him to wake up.


    He changed back into his clothes. The bloodstained shirt was not tucked into his pants, making him look a bit disheveled and slovenly, but his handsomeness remained undiminished, looking like azy but handsome guy.


    ¡°Are you in less pain?¡±


    ¡°I feel less pain.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡± She pointed to two sandwiches and suggested.


    Of course, Daniel did not refuse, he quickly walked to the table and sat down. In his eyes now, she is no different from a good wife who knows how to sew, cook, and care for her family.


    After eating, Emily asked him to go to the living room so she could apply medicine to the wound.


    In the quiet space of the foggy morning, he passionately looked at the girl¡¯s delicate face from close range. He felt the warm, feminine scent of her breath on his skin.


    ¡°Daniel, I agree.¡± She said as soon as she helped him button thest button.


    ¡°Agree?¡± He asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, I agree to be your girlfriend.¡±


    There were no words that could describe Daniel¡¯s mood at this moment. He thought he heard wrong like he was dreaming, but the pain from the wound helped him realize this was reality. He thought he would have to wait a little longer.


    His emotions made him unable to hold back his tears, so he quickly pulled her into his arms, hiding his tears of happiness.


    ¡°Thank you, Emily, thank you for saving my heart. I promise to love you until myst breath.¡±


    He quickly wiped away her tears and pushed her away, lovingly looked at her face, and told her to rest assured and entrust her whole life to him.


    He also told her not to think about the past with his brother because everyone needs to live for the present and the future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just lean on me. As for my family, I will arrange it well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I trust you.¡±


    She nodded and leaned against his chest, feeling the beating of his heart inside. Maybe now, the feelings she has for him are not love, but she will try to think about him more, and let go of the past. She will get used to these arms, this face, this warmth.


    ¡°Ah, Emily, tonight¡­ I¡¯ll take you home to meet my parents.¡± He caressed her smooth hair, whispering.


    ¡°Is that¡­ is that too hasty?  She quickly left his arms, stammering.¡±


    Her scared expression made Daniel feel that she was both pitiful and funny. He shook his head and told her that it was necessary to publicize her position next to him to everyone, even as quickly as possible.


    Banks will extend the debt extension period for the Winepany once they know that she is the future wife of the second young master of the Unicons group.


    And before announcing it to the media, he needed to take her home and introduce her to his parents first so they wouldn¡¯t be shocked.


    Furthermore, if he wants to help the Winepany survive, it requires arge amount of money and he cannot spend that huge amount alone, he must have the consent of his parents.


    Hearing Daniel¡¯s reasonable exnation, Emily nodded in agreement. She believes that he will protect her and will be a bridge for her to connect with his family.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Today, Daniel saves the Wine Company, tomorrow, she will hand it over to him and retire to be a gentle, dutiful wife.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to the hotel, change clothes, and go to work. Please stay home and take care of your father and say goodbye to him on my behalf. In the evening, I wille to pick you up.¡± He gently touched her cheek and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After seeing Daniel off, Emily thought it was all just a dream. What did she just do? She agreed to be the girlfriend of her ex-lover¡¯s younger brother. In the future, she will be Kevin¡¯s sister-inw.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. Kevin, you have chosen your other half, I should also think about me, right?¡±


    At this moment, the man who had just passed through her thoughts also woke up. Kevin rubbed his forehead because he had a headache.


    He tried to sit up, feeling like someone had drained his strength, his body felt weak, and he didn¡¯t want to lift his legs.


    Seeing Emma¡¯s haggard face and the mark on her white neck, he was extremely embarrassed and felt guilty.


    Yesterday, if it wasn¡¯t because his body was so ufortable and uncontroble, he would have beaten that bastard Mason until he passed out.


    ¡°Emma, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you took aphrodisiacs so you couldn¡¯t control yourself, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding. Okay, go home and rest. If you¡¯re tired, call Daniel and ask for a day off work. Today, I won¡¯t go to thepany. I have to sleep more to regain my strength. I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emma nodded slightly, then quickly took her coat and bag, opened the door, and walked out of the room.


    Waiting for the door to close, Kevin took the phone and texted Emily, telling her to postpone all appointments today because he wasn¡¯t going to work and she could take the day off without going to the office.


    As far as he remembers, today there were only two appointments that were not very important, and it was okay to postpone them. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want to appear in thepany with this listless appearance.


    ¡°Emily, if I don¡¯t help you, I don¡¯t know how many more men you will meet. You are my debt.¡±


    He mumbled to himself, then threw the phone aside and continued to sleep. As for Emily, after receiving his message, she immediately followed suit.


    She originally intended to call him to ask for leave but was afraid that after a night of pleasure, he would still be sleeping, so she kept procrastinating. Perhaps he was exhausted after rolling around in bed with his girlfriend.


    She told herself not to think about him anymore, the person she should think about now was Daniel, the man who loved her sincerely and was always by her side when she needed someone.


    ¡°Kevin, two people breaking up will make four people happy. I hope you won¡¯t be too rigid with me.¡±


    She put down the phone and quickly cleaned the house, swept the garden, cooked lunch, and then prepared a discreet, elegant dress to go to her new boyfriend¡¯s house tonight.


    Maybe his parents will be surprised and maybe they won¡¯t ept her, but she believes that if he says he can, he can do it.


    She will try to hold on to this rtionship, not letting go no matter what anyone says, unless he wants to end it.

 Chapter 29: Future Daughter-In-Law

    At exactly eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Daniel was present in the meeting room. Emma arrived after him, but fortunately, when she entered, the directors had just arrived.


    She was very tired, but because there was an important meeting today, she couldn¡¯t ask for leave, and also because she wanted to see Daniel, wanted to be with him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Daniel spoke up, then bent down and flipped through the documents.


    Emma noticed that his eyebrows were slightly furrowed when he moved his hands. She was even more surprised when she realized he was wearing a ck shirt today, a color that he said he wouldn¡¯t wear to meetings.


    Could it be that he was injured and was afraid that someone else would identally see the bleeding wound?


    The meetingsted for four hours beforeing to an end. Everyone forgot about being hungry and happily shook hands with each other because they had found the best solution.


    ¡°Deputy general director, let¡¯s go have lunch together.¡± A director spoke up.


    ¡°Oh, no, I have to go home because I have something to do. Bon appetit.¡± Daniel smiled happily and refused.


    Upon hearing what he said, Emma was also a little curious, wondering what was going on with his family that made him run home. ording to today¡¯s schedule, he also had a meeting at 3:00 p. m.


    ¡°Emma, what¡¯s today¡¯s schedule?¡± He closed the document, gave it to her, and asked gently.


    ¡°Ah, this afternoon you have an appointment with the director of the Sara garment essories manufacturingpany.¡±


    ¡°Please postpone the appointment until tomorrow afternoon, just tell him I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she was careless and dropped the pen on the floor. When Daniel saw her bending down, he immediately moved the chair back, creating more space for her, and he identally saw the mark of love on her neck. It was a tooth mark, quite deep, and had turned purple-blue.


    She was dating his brother, so he guessed Kevin was the owner of that violent bite.


    Leaving the meeting room, he quickly ran down to the parking lot and drove quickly home.


    Last night, he forgot to call his mother. This morning, when he called, she didn¡¯t pick up. He guessed she was upset.


    Not because he was in love with his lover and forgot his mother, but because he was in so much pain yesterday, and he was thinking too much so he was tired and fell asleep.


    Just as Daniel predicted, Jessica was really upset. She didn¡¯t even look at the main door even though he tried to make noise while walking.


    ¡°Mom, have you had lunch yet? I¡¯ll take you out¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ it hurts¡­ it hurts¡­¡±


    As soon as he sat down and before he could finish his sentence, his mother hit him on the shoulder and arm. Fortunately, she did not hit his wound.


    ¡°If you don¡¯te back, you should tell me, both guys are the same.¡± Jessica retracted her hand and scolded angrily.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my brothere homest night either? Oh, he¡¯s probably with his girlfriend, maybe mom is about to have a grandchild.¡±


    Jessica red and taught her son for a while. She said that if Daniel dated a girl, he would have to take her home to meet his family, then get engaged and hold a wedding ording to the proper process, not make her belly bigger before taking her home to meet his mother.


    Although he felt unjustly because he didn¡¯t even dare kiss Emily, he had to stay silent and listen.


    His mother should have said these words to his brother, perhapsst night, he created a baby. Maybe after nine months and ten days, there will be the sound of a baby crying in this house.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, so, tonight, I will bring my girlfriend home to introduce to Mom.¡± Daniel happily spoke up.


    ¡°What? Girlfriend? You have a girlfriend, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom will like her very much. Now tell the kitchen to prepare a sumptuous meal to eat with your future daughter-inw.¡±


    After speaking, Daniel ran upstairs. Jessica shook her head and looked at her son¡¯s back, then quickly called the housekeeper to meet her and give instructions.


    It seems that her youngest son is much more mature than his older brother, and doesn¡¯t make his parents worry about getting married.


    Lately, when her son kept making excuses for noting home because he was busy with work, she began to suspect that he was in love with a girl.


    Daniel took a nap until the afternoon, then woke up, showered, changed clothes, and drove to the beauty¡¯s house.


    Not long after he left, the car driven by Kevin also stopped in front of the vi gate.


    Last night, because he drank alcohol mixed with aphrodisiacs and was spinning around in the hotel, he didn¡¯t call his mother, and this morning because he was so tired, he continued to forget.


    It wasn¡¯t until he woke up and his three souls and seven souls hadpletely returned that he suddenly remembered.


    He guessed that his mother would scold him. It seems that the aphrodisiac that Mason added to Emily¡¯s wine was extremely strong.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Kevin tried to smile, approaching the woman who was focusing on expensive jewelry.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? Quickly take a shower and put on neat clothes. Today, Daniel will bring his girlfriend home to meet his family. Your dad is also on his way home, almost home.¡± Jessica smiled brightly like a flower and urged him.


    Kevin¡¯s face froze for a moment. Daniel is about to bring his girlfriend home to meet his parents, huh? Who is that girl? Could it be Emily?


    No, if she was dating his younger brother, she wouldn¡¯t have to humble herself to meet Mason because Daniel would handle Wine¡¯s loans. Besides, she promised him she wouldn¡¯t approach his younger brother.


    Although he reassured himself, the image of the dresses in that VIP room gave him a feeling of insecurity.


    He turned around and staggered back to his room. His finger continuously slid across the phone screen but he still could not press the phone number to call Daniel.


    ¡°Probably not. The person she loves is me. No, Emily is not that kind of person, she is not that kind of person.¡± He sat down on the floor, constantly muttering.


    However, hisst hope waspletely extinguished when not long after everyone sat at the table, Daniel led Emily in. She shyly hid behind her new lover, her arms and legs shaking slightly.


    Looking at their hands holding each other tightly, Kevin¡¯s heart almost exploded because he was so angry.


    ¡°Dad, mom, brother, this is my girlfriend, Emily.¡±


    Jessica was speechless. She was so happy because honestly, she liked this girl. As for Matthew, he just sighed.


    What¡¯s going on in his house? His youngest son fell in love with the girl he wanted to match with his eldest son.


    ¡°Hello you two, hello¡­ older brother.¡±


    Kevinughed when he heard her call him that. Older brother? How could she do that when not long ago she was clinging to him, saying words of love?


    ¡°Quick, you two, please sit down for dinner.¡± Jessica urged.


    Daniel graciously pulled out a chair for his girlfriend to sit on and then picked up food for her. He was very delicate, not letting her sit in the chair opposite his brother.


    The meal took ce with two opposite attitudes, while Jessica, Daniel, and Emily chatted happily, Kevin and Matthew just ate but did not speak.


    After the meal ended, Jessica immediately pulled her future daughter-inw¡¯s hand up to her room, closed the door, and pulled out the precious jewelry.


    She told Emily to choose three things that she liked and consider them as gifts for her son¡¯s girlfriend on the first day they met.


    Emily was extremely embarrassed. She should have been the one to give a gift to her future mother-inw, but she let Jessica give her a gift.


    Daniel said his mother didn¡¯tck anything, she onlycked a daughter-inw, so he told her she didn¡¯t need to buy a gift, just follow him, and that¡¯s why she came here empty-handed.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy,e on, sit down here.¡±


    Jessica was so enthusiastic that Emily couldn¡¯t refuse. She had to do as Jessica wanted, but she only chose small jewelry like rings and earrings.


    While a cozy atmosphere filled this room, in Kevin¡¯s room, the atmosphere was extremely tense.


    ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Kevin shouted.


    ¡°Brother, please forgive everything for Emily. After all, you already love someone else, so why do you have to keep remembering the past like that? She is the first andst person I love. Even if my parents don¡¯t agree, I will still marry her.¡±


    Kevin was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. Forgive? He has already forgiven and is preparing to save her father¡¯spany but look what she and his younger brother are doing.


    Why every time he wanted to forgive, forget everything, and start over with her, she made his heartache.


    He is a human being of flesh and blood, not a saint to let her dance in front of him and his family time and time again.


    ¡°Brother, if you love me, please love her too. I love her so much that I can¡¯t eat or sleep.¡± Daniel lowered his voice and pleaded.


    ¡°Go out.¡±


    Knowing that Kevin was angry, Daniel obediently left. Just now, it was his brother who dragged him here, but now his brother chases him away like an evil spirit.


    He has already made up his mind, if he cannot even protect his love, then his life will have no meaning anymore, like a defeated, helpless person.


    The moment the door closed, Kevin also fell to the floor. Was he wrong? Is his love for her not big enough, not tolerant enough like his younger brother?


    ¡°Emily, I look down on you, I look down on you too much.¡± He punched the floor hard, anger shing in his eyes.


    He used to think that men¡¯s tears only fell for their parents, but since she left him, he couldn¡¯t count the number of times he cried.


    He cried when the night fell, he cried in his drunkenness and even in his dreams every time he remembered the sweet memories of the two of them.


    Trying to stand up, he staggered to the balcony, looking down at therge yard, where a girl was standing waiting for her boyfriend to take her home.


    Below, Emily also suddenly turned her head to look up and saw a familiar figure, but she quickly turned her face away, pretending not to see him.


    ¡°Emily, I am a bad person, you are also a bad person. We should be together, you shouldn¡¯t drag Daniel into this.¡± He gritted his teeth and punched the railing hard.

 Chapter 30: Trying To Prevent – 1

    The shiny car slowly turned into the gate and drove into the parking lot. Emily was no longer in a hurry to run away like before. She obediently sat still, waiting for her boyfriend to open the car door and help her get out of the car.


    ¡°If you feel ufortable, let me tell my brother to return you to me, at best, bring his girlfriend to take your ce.¡± Daniel stroked her hair and said lovingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. He doesn¡¯t mix work and love. We shouldn¡¯t make him angry anymore. He can¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Daniel smiled and gently pinched her bulging cheeks. Being with her, he feels like he is stepping into a fairy tale where she is a lovely, innocent, stupid princess.


    She¡¯s right, his brother doesn¡¯t mix love and work, at home he behaves differently, and when hees to thepany he behaves differently. To put it simply, he distinguishes between public and private work very clearly.


    When Emily entered the office, she saw Kevin sitting behind a stack of documents. Since the day she fainted and had to be hospitalized, he also kept a key.


    ¡°Good morning, General Director.¡±


    She bowed her head and quickly went to her desk, looking over his schedule for today.


    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, he had a meeting with his partners and if she guessed correctly, perhaps after the meeting ended, he would be invited to dinner by them. What matters is whether he epts or not.


    ¡°Emily, you promised not to cling to Daniel.¡± He said, his eyes still glued to theputer screen.


    ¡°You also promised to take care of me for the rest of my life.¡± She looked straight at the man and calmly replied.


    ¡°Not the same.¡±


    ¡°Same.¡±


    Kevin was forced to raise his face when he heard her talking back to him. Who gave her this courage? Daniel? It seemed that she was opening his eyes more and more. Is she relying on his younger brother to oppose him?


    ¡°Break up.¡±


    ¡°No. I will never break up with Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this to me when you loved me?¡±


    His eyes widened, and the pen in his hand flew to the floor and bounced a few times.


    Emily knew that he was very angry. She understood that it was difficult for him to ept that she would be his sister-inw. However, the past is the past, he and she both have to struggle to continue living.


    He has found a happy ce for himself, why can¡¯t he close his eyes and let go of the past?


    ¡°Why is that person Daniel? You can choose another man.¡± His voice became weaker.


    ¡°Dear General Director, the wise bird chooses the branch to perch on. Daniel is a good person, I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, he burst outughing, a smile full of pain and self-mockery.


    So does she mean he¡¯s a bad guy? Does she mean he¡¯s an unstable branch? The sharp paining from his heart made it difficult for him to breathe. He feels so much pain.


    Not wanting her to see his pathetic appearance, he picked up a stack of payment orders, mmed them down on the desk, and told her to take them to the ounting department.


    He doesn¡¯t believe he can¡¯t stop this love affair. He did not believe that his younger brother dared to disobey his parents toe to her.


    Once they know that she is the girl who hurt him and made him lose his feelings for women, they will not let her step foot into their house.


    Emily quickly grabbed the payment orders, ran out of the room, and went straight to the elevator.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes looked like he wanted to kill someone. She didn¡¯t think he hated her that much.


    He told her to choose another man. Who? Up to now, only Daniel and Brian are the two people trying to pursue her.


    However, her father did not like Brian and the important thing was that her feelings towards that man were simr to friendship, she was not sure anymore, she felt that he was only suitable to be her brother. Furthermore, she and Jennifer are enemies.


    Kevin¡¯s reminder made her think about Brian. And right now, Brian was also thinking about her when he heard his father suddenly say that the youngest daughter of the city party secretary had just returned from studying abroad and her father wanted to arrange a meeting with him.


    ¡°I already like one girl, I don¡¯t want to meet another girl. But if it¡¯s a business cooperation, it¡¯s okay.¡± He replied frankly.


    ¡°Who? If you have a lover, why don¡¯t you bring her home to meet your parents and then consider getting married? You think you¡¯re still very young, right?¡±


    ¡°She is James¡¯s daughter. I am still pursuing her.¡±


    ¡°Then stop right now, that family is about to go bankrupt, and the Winepany is just an empty shell.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say, Dad?¡±


    Kent picked up the cup of tea, took a sip, and then slowly told his son about the current financial situation of the Wine Company.


    ording to the information he heard from senior leaders ofrge banks, Wine¡¯s loans and interests were almost overdue, and maybeter this month, banks will simultaneously sue.


    ¡°I heard that James also borrowed money from gangsters. Don¡¯t get involved with that girl.¡± Kent said as he waved his hand to signal his son to return to his office.


    Remembering Emily¡¯s sad face, Brian guessed that it was probably because of family burdens.


    Thinking for a while, he picked up the phone and called his friends who worked in banks, asking them to confirm the information for him.


    ¡°Emily, you are so pitiful.¡±


    Being called by Brian, Emily sneezed several times. Shepleted the task assigned by her boss a long time ago but did not dare to go in, facing his battlefield-like face and kept standing outside the door. However, in the end, she still had to step in.


    Fortunately, throughout the afternoon, he did not mention anything to her anymore, he did his work, she did her work, everyone did their own work.


    When the meeting time came, she was still running behind him and when the meeting ended, he agreed to go out to eat with his business partner but did not ask her to follow.


    After locking the office door, she leisurely left thepany. Today, her new boyfriend was busy going to a neighboring province to survey some plots ofnd. He hadn¡¯t returned yet, so she went to the bus stop and waited.


    Normally people are very happy when they have a boyfriend, but she just felt sad, very sad.


    She felt her heart was divided into two halves, one half missed Kevin, and the other half thought about Daniel. She hates herself.


    ¡°Brian?¡± She wondered when she saw the license te of the car pulling over.


    As soon as the car stopped, the windshield was quickly pulled down, revealing the handsome but sad face of the deputy general director of GE Corporation.


    After that volunteer trip, only now did the two have the opportunity to meet again.


    ¡°I have something to tell you. Please get in the car. After talking, I will take you home.¡±


    Seeing the dark clouds gradually approaching, she nodded, opened the car door, and sat next to the driver¡¯s seat.


    She also didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t feel insecure about this man when she was with him even though he was Jennifer¡¯s brother.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In short, she found him to be a decent person, not crazy like his cheeky sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. What happened between you and Jennifer, I know it was my sister¡¯s mistake first.¡± Brian spoke up when she sat down next to him.


    ¡°That happened a long time ago, moreover, she and I won¡¯t see each other anymore.¡±


    Her words made Brian disappointed. Does that mean that she and he won¡¯t be able to go further?


    Bank employees said James is still keeping silent, there is no way to handle the Winepany¡¯s debts. That means the Winepany has not received any help yet.


    The car merged into the crowded traffic and stopped next to the park because Emily refused Brian¡¯s invitation to dinner. She said her father was waiting at home and she had to go home and cook dinner for him.


    ¡°Emily, I can help you revive the Winepany, I can contact the bank and will¡­¡±


    ¡°No need, there¡¯s already a man helping me.¡± She quickly spoke up to interrupt him.


    ¡°Who? Kevin? Emily, no one has yet contacted the bank to resolve your father¡¯spany¡¯s bad debt situation.¡±


    ¡°That person is Daniel, the youngest son of Matthew. I met his family yesterday. All will be resolved by him.¡±


    After saying that, she bowed her head to say goodbye, opened the car door, and walked out, leaving the man sitting motionless inside.


    No matter how rich Brian¡¯s imagination was, he never imagined that she would be the girlfriend of Daniel, Kevin¡¯s future sister-inw.


    Apparently, with his own eyes, he saw Kevin enter her tent and sleep until morning, then the two of them separated from the group and went in another direction when everyone returned to the city.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What is happening? Kevin also agrees, huh?¡±


    Brian was still thinking that Kevin and Emily had just reconciled and Kevin still didn¡¯t know about Wine¡¯s debt or he knew but didn¡¯t help.


    Therefore, Brian took this opportunity to offer to help her, but he did not expect that he was slower than Daniel.


    Although the highest power at GE Corporation is still held by Brian¡¯s father, over the years, his own business has helped him umte arge amount of money,bined with rtionships inrge banks, so he believed he could help the Winepany turn around capital and slowly regain its position in the market.


    Brian¡¯s car was a limited vehicle and there was only one in the country, so Kevin quickly recognized it as soon as his car stopped in front of the restaurant gate opposite the park.


    And he also saw the graceful figure of his assistant when she walked out from there.


    ¡°Oh, general manager, please turn inside.¡± A man approached and spoke when the windshield was just lowered by Kevin.


    ¡°Ah, sorry.¡±


    He quickly rolled up the windshield and drove the car into the restaurant gate. Following him, other cars also drove inside one after another.


    Just now he drove back to the Gold Hotel, took a shower, changed clothes, then came here and saw that scene.


    Kevin didn¡¯t understand what kind of rtionship Emily had with Brian. She just returned home but seems very close to him. Could it be that they knew each other before?


    So many thoughts rushed in that Kevin almost crashed into a car parked near the parking lot.

 Chapter 31: Trying To Prevent – 2

    Although Daniel came homete from a business trip, because he missed his lover so much, he drove straight to Emily¡¯s house to meet her.


    Talking on the phone did not make him miss her any less. He did not expect that one day he would miss a girl so much.


    Hearing the bell ring, Emily immediately ran downstairs and rushed to the gate. She knew the person outside was him because earlier, he called and said he woulde.


    Looking at the man with a tired appearance, and slightly wrinkled and disheveled clothes, she felt sad in her heart. Only his smile is still the same, happy and warm.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired so why are you still trying toe here?¡± She pretended to me him.


    ¡°I miss you so much that I can¡¯t bear it. It seems that I have to marry you quickly.¡±


    He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. The smell of masculine sweat swirled around the tip of Emily¡¯s nose and gradually covered her whole body.


    Her slender arms slowly raised up, gently patting the man¡¯s back, hoping to ease the fatigue of a working day.


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°No, I focus on driving.¡±


    ¡°Come in, I¡¯ll cook dinner for you.¡±


    Emily gently pushed Daniel away, then grabbed his big, soft hand and pulled him into the house, straight to the kitchen.


    He was as obedient as a puppy, sitting still waiting for her to cook for him. Looking at the figure of the girl busy cooking, his heart was filled with happiness.


    He feels that this happinesses faster than he thought, but he hopes it willst forever, not shatter like morning dew.


    ¡°Eat a little more.¡±


    She put some dishes on the table and sat next to him. She can only cook a few simple dishes because she¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll be hungry if he waits too long.


    Late this afternoon, when she returned home, she heard her father say that the gangster creditors called him, reporting that the debt and interest had been paid by Daniel and saying that if he needed to borrow more, he should tell them.


    However, he said he dared not have anything to do with them anymore.


    ¡°Very delicious. It¡¯s alreadyte and I¡¯m still forcing you to cook, it¡¯s been hard for you.¡±


    Emily¡¯s cheeks were slightly pink, a hot feeling running all over her body. For a woman, what makes them warm, cheerful, and happy is not being given expensive gifts but being recognized by their man for their efforts, even if it¡¯s just cooking a meal or sewing a shirt.


    ¡°Emily, let¡¯s get engaged.¡± He stopped chopsticks, took her hand, and suggested.


    ¡°Is that too hasty?¡± She was a bit shocked to hear this because after all, both of them had only confirmed their rtionship for less than two days.


    ¡°No, Emily, our engagement ceremony is like a guarantee for the banks to support the Winepany to prolong the time. It¡¯s fine if I call them, but they won¡¯t feel secure because, as you know, there¡¯s no guarantee that couples in love won¡¯t break up.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. To be honest, his words have great prestige among banks. However, just because he is insecure about her, he is afraid that she will change her decision.


    Once the two of them got engaged, she would have absolutely no way back to his brother.


    Daniel thought a lot about Kevin¡¯s attitude and worried that the reason his brother objected so strongly was because he still had feelings for Emily and did not want her to enter the arms of another man.


    Daniel¡¯s worried eyes also let Emily know some of his thoughts. Maybe he was worried that she would change her mind, maybe he wasn¡¯t confident that he could keep her, maybe what happened in the past between her and his brother made him not feel safe.


    ¡°Yes, I obey you in everything.¡± She smiled, picked up a piece of fried egg, and put it in his bowl.


    The couple was looking at each other passionately when there was a noise and just a few secondster, James appeared. Daniel quickly put down his bowl and chopsticks and stood up to greet him.


    Since Emily agreed to be his girlfriend, he hasn¡¯t even met her father because he doesn¡¯t want to wake him up and disturb his rest and recuperation.


    ¡°Just keep eating, we¡¯re like family, so don¡¯t be so formal.¡± James raised his hand to signal his future son-inw to continue eating.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although James¡¯ pain was relieved, the bruises were still there, so he did not dare go to thepany to avoid causing confusion among the employees.


    He also didn¡¯t expect Daniel to solve everything so quickly. It seems that the financial potential of Unicons Group is much greater than he thought.


    After finishing the meal, Daniel asked James to allow him to get engaged to Emily. Of course, James immediately agreed.


    Although James knows it will be a bit difficult for Emily when she marries her ex-lover¡¯s younger brother, he believes Daniel will know how to arrange things, just like the way he is helping his family.


    While the three of them were discussing the engagement ceremony, in front of the luxurious vi gate, Kevin¡¯s car just stopped.


    Today, he wasn¡¯t in a good mood but he didn¡¯t use alcohol to relieve his sadness, he just drank a little to have the courage to talk to his mother. He must prevent his younger brother¡¯s love at all costs.


    His mother¡¯s actions and words showed that she loved that girl very much, but it seemed that he would have to disappoint her.


    ¡°Daniel hasn¡¯te back yet, Mom?¡± Kevin walked next to his mother and sat down.


    ¡°Yes, he said he was about to return, he was having dinner at his girlfriend¡¯s house.¡±


    She happily turned off the TV and turned to look at her son. If she had taken Daniel to meet James¡¯s daughter that day, the two of them would have been a couple a long time ago, not waiting until now.


    It turns out that her youngest son and Emily are a couple. No wonder when she invited Emily to her house for dinner and introduced her as Daniel¡¯s future sister-inw, the expressions of Emily and her youngest son were very strange.


    After that, she didn¡¯t know what they were arguing about, but Emily used the excuse of being busy and ran away, causing her son to quickly chase after her.


    ¡°This boy is also very secretive, causing me to think that Emily is your girlfriend. During that meal, he didn¡¯t say anything, making the atmosphere awkward.¡±


    Kevin sped his hands and bowed his head in contemtion for a long time. In the end, he still decides to do as he originally intended and tells Jessica about what happened in the past between him and Emily, and asks her to object to this love affair.


    At first, Jessica was surprised, but then she became angry. It turns out that Emily is the girl who has made Kevin miserable for many years, and now she wants to be Daniel¡¯s wife.


    ¡°You mean Daniel knew everything but still stubbornly clung to her?¡± Jessica tried to control her anger so as not to shout in her son¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, I told him.¡±


    ¡°So why do you still keep her with you? Why did you hire her to work at Unicons Corporation?¡±


    Kevin bowed his head and admitted that at first, he let Emily be by his side because he still loved her and wanted to give them both a chance to continue their unfinished love story, and during the trip to the mountainous area, he agreed to return to her side.


    But on the night the two of them stayed in that vige, he heard the phone call between her and James and knew that she approached him because of the Winepany¡¯s huge debt.


    After that, he kept her by his side because he didn¡¯t want her to spend much time with his younger brother. However, that method was useless because they had already confirmed their rtionship.


    ¡°So Emma is just an actor in your revenge n?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t expect that Emily would only be miserable for a moment and then start a rtionship with Daniel.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, she hurt you once and you still love her? You even gave her the chance to hurt you a second time, huh?¡±


    Jessica continuously hit Kevin on the shoulder. He did not dodge and received the blows like a soulless person.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    In the end, he told his mother bad things about the girl he loved. However, there is no other way for him to stop this love affair.


    He didn¡¯t want her to fall into his younger brother¡¯s arms because that would mean he lost her forever. Because the target was Daniel, he couldn¡¯t act on his own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will stop Daniel.¡±


    After saying that, Jessica quickly went upstairs, not wanting to wait for her youngest son to return any more.


    She also did not know what ability that girl had that made her two sons miserable even though they knew she was not a good person.


    A girl who puts material things first is forever unworthy to enter this noble family.


    Seeing Jessica keep tossing and turning and not sleeping, Matthew couldn¡¯t sleep either. He sat up, leaned against the headboard, and called her to sit up and talk.


    Jessica did not hide anything from her husband and told him what Kevin had just said.


    ¡°Do you think there are still girls in this world who get married without looking at the economic conditions of the husband¡¯s family? Modern women don¡¯t live in a thatched hut with two hearts anymore. Love must be apanied by money tost.¡± Matthew said softly.


    ¡°Husband, what makes me angry is because that girl hurt our Kevin. Also, the day before she said she loved Kevin and the next day she was dating Daniel. Love what? Just taking advantage.¡±


    Matthew also felt that this matter was troublesome, but he was a man and did not want to interfere in his children¡¯s private love affairs.


    Furthermore, his sons have grown up and know what is right. He believes that Daniel is not a foolish person to the point of being confused. So he just let his wife talk to his son.


    ¡°Talk to Daniel tomorrow. It¡¯s very difficult to talk about a couple¡¯s love life. Okay, now go to sleep.¡±


    After saying that, Matthewy down and closed his eyes. He knew very well that Kevin had never said anything bad about anyone.


    This time, his son revealed something hidden in the past, perhaps not simply because he was worried about Daniel.


    He guessed Kevin still had feelings for Emily. Two brothers in love with the same girl gave him a headache. He only hopes that if Daniel resolutely protects this love, Kevin can give in so that the family can be in harmony.


    After all, Emily is the sole heir to the Wine Company. If Unicons Group helps the Winepany escape the current crisis, it will also belong to his son¡¯s wife in the future, not without benefits.


    Winepany¡¯s wine products are undisputed in terms of quality and consumption. Because James invested in real estate, stocks, and business fields that he did not understand, this happened.


    Matthew recently heard about the Winepany¡¯s debts after asking a senior employee at NA Bank.

 Chapter 32: Successful Persuasion

    When Daniel returned home, everyone was asleep. He gently went upstairs, entered his room, closed the door, took out his love diary, and wrote in it.


    From the day Emily agreed to be with him, he started writing a diary, recording his feelings for her every day. He wanted to give this gift to her on her wedding night to let her know how much he loved her.


    After a quick shower, hey down on the bed and slept until morning. The meeting at the corporation would take ce at nine o¡¯clock, so he did not go to the office early but stayed at home to talk to his parents.


    When the car driven by Kevin rushed out the gate, he also began to speak.


    ¡°Engage? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Matthew frowned when he heard his son discuss ns to hold an engagement ceremony.


    ¡°Because I met the right person.¡± He smiled and replied.


    The sound of the fork hitting the te startled Matthew and Daniel. Jessica tried to control her anger, stood up, and asked her son to follow her to her room to talk.


    Matthew nodded and raised his hand to signal Daniel to follow her quickly, and he continued with his unfinished food.


    Daniel was both surprised and confused because he thought that when his mother heard him say this, she would be very happy and supportive immediately. A feeling of insecurity crept into his heart.


    Doesn¡¯t Jessica like Emily? She even gave Emily expensive gifts.


    ¡°Break up with that girl. I will never ept her as the daughter-inw of this family.¡± Jessica sat down on the chair and spoke seriously.


    ¡°Mom, why do you suddenly object? Don¡¯t you like her very much?¡± Daniel¡¯s eyes widened because he was so shocked.


    After clearing her throat, Jessica immediately told her son that the reason was that she did not ept the girl who abandoned Kevin when he fell into the abyss, then returned to approach him just because she wanted to save her father¡¯spany. And when he refused, she quickly turned to seducing his younger brother.


    Jessica didn¡¯t let Daniel know that Kevin¡¯s date with Emma was just an act and he wanted to start over with Emily because she didn¡¯t want Daniel to know that his brother was also a fool and did unusual things. She wanted to save Kevin¡¯s face in front of his younger brother.


    ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t Emily who seduced me, it was me who seduced her.¡± Daniel hastily exined.


    ¡°What? Why are you like that? Do you know her family is about to go bankrupt? Do you know that she agreed to be with you just because you are the second young master of the Unicons group?¡± She mmed her hands on the table and shouted.


    ¡°Yes, I knew everything, so I used the money and rtionships I had to convince Emily to give me a chance.¡±


    Jessica was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. Her hands trembled, pointing to her son standing in front of her.


    After all, what medicine did that girl give her two sons that even when they knew she was a bad person, they still jumped at her like that?


    ¡°Mom, if Emily approached my brother because she wanted money, she should have returned sooner, when his feelings for her had not yet faded. Is it wrong that she approached him because she hoped that the Winepany could be saved? She just wanted to help her father. Mom, if something unfortunate happens to Unicons Group, I will do everything I can to save it.¡±


    Daniel took another step forward and knelt in front of his mother and earnestly begged her to allow him to be with Emily.


    He begged his mother not to pay attention to the past of an immature student. He begged his mother to put herself in Emily¡¯s situation at that time to understand the fear that made her make the rash decision to leave without saying goodbye to her lover.


    There is no shortage of families in the upper ss who intermarry just because they want to maintain the family fortune even though there is no love.


    There is no shortage of guys who ept to marry a girl they have no feelings for just because they want to receive support from their wife¡¯s family.


    He exined to his mother that the Winepany belonged to Emily and that it would also belong to her children with him in the future, there was nothing called exploitation.


    ¡°Emily is a weak girl. Besides finding a powerful husband to rely on, what else can she do? She is not an outstanding female talent, just an ordinary girl who just graduated from college.¡±


    Her son¡¯s actions and reasonable words calmed Jessica¡¯s anger somewhat. If she looks at the present and the near future, it¡¯s Emily taking advantage of her son, but in the more distant future, it doesn¡¯t look like taking advantage.


    Furthermore, the Unicons group has been firmly established in the market for decades. If she is worried about Emily leaving Daniel because the group is in trouble, she is worrying too much because it is unlikely to happen.


    ¡°Mom, Emily will make your son try harder and be better. Before she agreed to be my girlfriend, I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Although she still secretly med Daniel for being so lovesick, she was convinced by her son. If she persists in stopping him, maybe he will be like Kevin, unable to develop feelings for any girl.


    So she had to ept and hope that when Kevin saw that Emily was married to her younger brother, he could let go of the past and ept new love in the future.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Daniel, if that girl dares to abandon you, I will not forgive her.¡± She raised her hand to gently stroke her son¡¯s head and spoke softly.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Mom. Thank you, Mom. Emily and I will live happily and filial with my dad and you.¡±


    Both of them looked at each other and smiled. Jessica must admit that her son has the talent to persuade others.


    Since Daniel entered Unicons Group, there has never been a negotiation with his participation that has failed. And today, right in this house, he was able to turn around a situation that seemed as tense as a string about to break.


    However, he knew that his mother agreed mostly because she loved him too much and did not want to see him suffer and be sad like his brother.


    Daniel does not me Kevin for talking about the past with his mother. He can understand that the hatred has turned into an indelible scar, but he believes that in the future, with the rtionship between a husband¡¯s brother and a sister-inw, that scar will gradually be erased.


    Furthermore, he believes that the increasingly deeper love with Emma will also help Kevin not look back at the past anymore.


    When Daniel left the room, he saw Matthew¡¯s back. He approached and called softly.


    As always, his father left the responsibility of raising, educating, and disciplining his children to his mother. But he knew his father was still silently watching from behind, and only when the problem was big would his father directly talk to him and his brother.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Matthew turned back and asked softly.


    ¡°Mom has epted this daughter-inw. Dad, if you love me, please love her too.¡± He smiled, unable to hide his happiness.


    ¡°Uh. I believe my son did not choose the wrong person. Everyone makes rash decisions in their youth, and I don¡¯t hate her for this. Okay, go to work.¡±


    Daniel agreed, rushed back to his room, changed clothes, and drove to thepany. In his mind, a scene of Emily wearing a white dress and standing in the middle of a forest of white flowers appeared. He told himself that he would make her the most beautiful and happiest bride.


    When Daniel arrived at the office, it was just time for the meeting, so he and Emma quickly moved to the meeting room.


    He saw that his girlfriend and Kevin were already there. Looking at the two of them sitting next to each other and exchanging a few words, he was sure that no one would think that his brother hated Emily that much.


    Kevin¡¯s ability to distinguish between work and love makes Daniel admire. Kevin deserves to be a bright heir to the Unicons group.


    Daniel knew that his father trusted and expected more of his brother than he did. Although everyone says half of Unicons Group belongs to him, currently, Kevin holds twice as many shares as him and has more power than him.


    ¡°Hello, Deputy General Director.¡±


    The voices of the leaders rang out, causing Kevin and Emily to raise their heads and look up at the same time. Next, they entered and bowed to the general manager.


    Matthew only appears at shareholder meetings, and other important meetings are chaired by Kevin, which partly shows that he is the mostpetent person of Unicons Corporation in the future.


    Emily bowed her head to greet everyone, and when she looked at Daniel, she smiled softly, just enough for him to see.


    However, that was what she thought, but the man standing next to her also saw the lovers¡¯ flirting expressions.


    The tense atmosphere filled the room for two hours before it ended. While the assistants lingered to collect documents andputers, the leaders all dispersed.


    As soon as Kevin returned to the office, he threw the documents on the desk and sat down in the swivel chair, rubbing his forehead.


    Lately, he¡¯s been having trouble sleeping, so he has a headache. He guessed that his mother hadn¡¯t talked to his younger brother yet because Daniel¡¯s face still looked very cheerful.


    When Emily returned to the general manager¡¯s room, Emma also returned to the deputy general manager¡¯s office. The moment she approached Daniel¡¯s desk, she saw that hisputer screen was disying images of engagement ceremony decorations.


    ¡°Emma, I have something to bother you. Next weekend I will celebrate my engagement. Please help me prepare.¡±


    Emma¡¯s hands stopped on the page and it took a few seconds for her to continue flipping to the page that needed Daniel¡¯s signature.


    She did not expect that he would get engaged so quickly. Does she have no chance anymore? She felt guilty for hoping that he and Emily would break up because of some problem.


    ¡°Yes, do you have any further instructions? For example, what flowers does the future bride like and what is the main color tone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot, I¡¯ll ask Emily and tell youter.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Congrattions, you finally found your other half.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I also hope you and my brother can speed up the process.¡±


    Emma tried to smile and nod, but tears were flowing back inside, making her heart bitter.


    She never even had the chance to confess her feelings to him, but now, she has to wish him happiness with another girl.


    She wondered if she had told him she loved him before Emily appeared in his life, would the oue have been different? If she said it, would he ept her love?


    But life has no ifs. The truth is the present. She and his brother were just acting in a y.


    She knew that once he and Emily got married, she wouldn¡¯t need to act in this y anymore.


    Kevin is an old fox in the business world, but it seems that in love, he is no different from a child, the more he does it, the more wrong he is.

 Chapter 33: Late Love Confession

    When lunchtime came, Emily ordered food from outside for Kevin as usual, and she followed Daniel to the restaurant opposite thepany.


    The female employees cooed in admiration when they saw the general manager¡¯s assistant being led across the street by the deputy general manager.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, she¡¯s the general manager¡¯s assistant but why is it like she¡¯s dating his younger brother? Why doesn¡¯t she flirt with the general manager?¡± A girl happily asked questions.


    ¡°Oh my god, imagine if you saw your boss¡¯s frowning face every day and sometimes got scolded by him, would you be able to love him?¡± Another girl smiled and replied.


    Those words reached Emma¡¯s ears as she carried her lunch and passed them.


    Daniel is not like his brother, he always goes to that restaurant to have lunch and does not stay in the office with simple food. He only eats simple meals in forced situations.


    When Daniel was not dating Emily, Emma was the one apanying him, now she could no longer sit in that position. The feeling of loss made her both painful and sad.


    The food was delicious but in her mouth, it became dry, odorless, and tasteless, and in the general manager¡¯s room, Kevin was no better than her.


    The feeling of emptiness made him feel like the rice and food were cold and not hot even though the soup was still hot.


    When Kevin returned to his desk, the text message tone rang. Seeing that the sender was Emma, he immediately touched the screen to read.


    The text message was short but made him very excited. She announced that Daniel had just asked her to help him prepare for the engagement ceremony.


    ¡°What? Daniel is about to get engaged but hasn¡¯t talked to his mother yet, huh?¡± Kevin frowned and mumbled.


    He originally nned to meet his mother tonight and ask, but the feeling of insecurity made him unable to wait, and had to call her.


    And when he heard her say that she had epted Emily as her daughter-inw, he was almost motionless, his ears ringing as if water had filled them.


    ¡°Mom, how could you¡­ how could you agree?¡±


    ¡°Kevin, forget the past, that¡¯s the person your younger brother loves very much. If you find it too difficult, just pretend you never knew Emily. Daniel said that if we help the Winepany, it will also belong to our grandchildren in the future.¡± Jessica¡¯s voice rang out softly as if pleading with Kevin.


    Kevin¡¯s hands dropped, letting the sound of his mother calling him echo from the phone.


    After a long while, he pressed the off button, absent-mindedly looking out the ss window, where the shadow was covering because arge strip of clouds was blocking the sun.


    He hoped his mother would stop this love affair, but in the end, she sided with them.


    How could he consider Emily a stranger when his heart still called her name every night? He realized he had taken a very wrong step.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He hated himself for not being tolerant enough of her like his younger brother. If time could turn back, he would pretend to be deaf and blind, holding her and not letting go.


    ¡°No, this engagement cannot take ce.¡±


    Kevin clenched his hands so tightly that the back of his hands showed blue veins. After thinking for a few minutes, he picked up his vest, left the room, went to the parking lot to get his car, and drove straight to the Gold Hotel.


    He knew that in the early afternoon, Daniel had a meeting with the designers, so this was the only time for him to turn things around.


    Exactly one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily pushed open the office door and walked in. She was a bit surprised because she couldn¡¯t see Kevin anywhere.


    She tiptoed to the bedroom and opened the door to look, but there was no one inside.


    ¡°Where has Kevin gone? There¡¯s still a stack of important documents that haven¡¯t been approved yet.¡± She sighed and wondered.


    Just as she sat at her desk, the phone rang. On the other end of the phone, Kevin asked her to urgently bring the documents he was unfinished approving to the Gold Hotel for him.


    Emily didn¡¯t have time to think too much. She quickly grabbed the documents on her desk, put them in a file bag, and rushed out.


    It wasn¡¯t until the taxi turned into therge gate of one of the five most luxurious and expensive hotels in the city that she suddenly remembered that this was where she saw him and Emma go in together that fateful afternoon.


    That gloomy afternoon had a strong impact on her, helping her ept reality and let go of his hand, no longer harboring false hopes.


    She hesitated for a long time as she stood in front of the door before daring to raise her hand to knock.


    A few secondster, Kevin appeared. He didn¡¯t wear a tie, the button near his neck was open, making Emily a little confused.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought all the documents you need.¡± She looked aside and spoke softly.


    ¡°Bring them inside.¡± He stepped back, giving way to her.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She suddenly raised her head, opened her eyes wide, and asked.


    ¡°Bring them inside for me, assistant.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    With all the strength and speed she had, she quickly walked in, put the documents on the table, and turned around to go back out. However, the moment she saw Kevin lock the door, her steps unconsciously stepped back.


    ¡°Wherever the general manager is, his assistant should be there. Aren¡¯t you going to work?¡± He slowly approached her, his deep voice filled with mystery.


    ¡°You¡­ if you have any work that needs to be assigned to me, just tell me.¡± Emily tried to stay calm and replied softly.


    When the man¡¯s hand gently reached up and touched her cheek, she realized that he told her to bring the documents here just as an excuse.


    As soon as she tried to dodge, Kevin quickly wrapped his arms around her waist, forcing her to lean close to him.


    Fear caused her whole body to tremble. She and Daniel are about to get engaged. Could it be that Kevin wanted to y a trick to make her and his younger brother break up?


    ¡°Kevin, what are you doing? Let me go.¡± Emily tried to struggle, her hand continuously hitting his arm.


    ¡°Emily, break up with Daniel, please, pleasee back to me. I was wrong, I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    The more he spoke, the stronger his hug made her feel like they were about to be one. His words were sincere, but to her, this was a trap.


    She guessed he was deliberately trying to separate her and Daniel. She guessed he had ced a tape recorder or some kind of video recording device here.


    ¡°I told you, no matter what happens, no matter what anyone says, I will never break up with Daniel. He and I are about to get engaged.¡±


    Emily¡¯s refusal made Kevin pause for a moment. He humbled himself and begged and admitted all his mistakes, but she was still not satisfied.


    Could it be that this is true? Could it be that when she approached him, she already had no feelings for him anymore and was simply taking advantage?


    ¡°Engage? Do you think I would allow this to happen?¡±


    His legs gradually pushed her against the wall, locking her tightly in his arms.


    Emily was horrified when she looked into his eyes filled with anger mixed with desire. He hadn¡¯t been drinking, but why did he have this strange expression?


    ¡°Kevin¡­¡±


    Before she could finish speaking, her lips were captured by Kevin. The intense and rough kiss gave her a painful feeling. Her body was controlled by him, there was no way to resist.


    How can the strength of a weak girlpare to the strength of a man in his prime?


    His scent and his hot breath enveloped her, causing her to lose air, and making it extremely difficult to breathe.


    The sweet taste of her ex-lover wiped out Kevin¡¯s reason. At this moment, he only knew that he had to do everything to keep her.


    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down, Kevin¡­¡±


    Emily screamed when the man lifted her. Very quickly after that, he threw her down on the soft mattress.


    Before she could regain herposure, he pinned her down on the bed. Hot kisses once again tormented her lips and quickly slid down her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Kevin, stop, I don¡¯t want¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­¡± Her voice was broken in sobs.


    ¡°I love you, Emily. From today on, you will be my woman.¡±


    He quickly raised his head, one hand holding her two hands, pulling them back to the top of her head, one hand unbuttoning each button of his shirt, revealing his toned chest drenched in sweat.


    Emily shook her head back and forth. She didn¡¯t think Kevin would treat her like this.


    If it was before, she volunteered, but now she is Daniel¡¯s girlfriend, she cannot do anything wrong to him, and she cannot betray his sincere love for her.


    Her tears flowed like rain. She helplessly looked at the man unbuttoning her shirt. The moment he passionately kissed her corbone, she could only utter a few words in despair.


    ¡°How could you¡­ do that to¡­ your future sister-inw?¡±


    As soon as the sentence ended, she also felt that the crazy action had stopped, however, he still buried his head in her neck, the hard hair sticking into her skin causing her a bit of pain.


    His hand gripped the white bed sheet tightly, causing it to be wrinkled. Thest bit of reason was aroused by her, pulling him away from the thoughts and actions of an inhumane person.


    The wet and warm feeling on her skin made her immobile and when the man above her raised his head, she realized he was crying.


    If this was just a y, would he shed tears so easily? However, he deceived her once, asking her how dare she trust him.


    And even if what he said was true, both of them can no longer go back. He must be responsible for Emma, and she must keep her promise to Daniel.


    The distance between her and him was a vast ocean and she didn¡¯t know where the shore was.


    ¡°Emily, I never¡­ I never stopped loving you.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, I left you, and you also left me. Our love has ended.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s throat tightened. He slowly backed away and sat close to the edge of the bed. Emily also quickly buttoned her shirt.


    She knew he had calmed down, so she didn¡¯t run away anymore, but instead nestled close to the head of the bed, hugging the pillow and looking at his lonely back.


    If only he had said those words when she was not yet bound and he did not yet belong to Emma.

 Chapter 34: Let Go of the Past

    Both of them just sat like that, no one said a word. Emily also didn¡¯t know how much time had passed.


    Kevin¡¯s tear-stained face haunted her. He had never shown such weakness in front of her.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m sorry. You¡­ you should forget about today. I promise I won¡¯t cause trouble for you and Daniel anymore. Please treat my brother well and don¡¯t¡­ meet any other man.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up and walked into the bathroom. When the sound of running water rang out, Emily got out of bed, picked up her bag, and left the room, where the incident that had just happened made her terrified.


    The moment she turned her head to look back at the closed door, tears flowed from her eyes.


    She and he chose two paths for themselves and the farther they went, the more they could no longer stop.


    If two people split up so that four people can all be happy, then let it be as it is.


    ¡°Kevin, we will forget each other, our love has ended.¡±


    Leaving the Gold Hotel, Emily wandered along the road because she knew Kevin would not return to thepany.


    This afternoon, he didn¡¯t have an appointment with anyone, one of the rare days when he wasn¡¯t busy with meetings in the afternoon.


    Even though something unexpected happened today, Emily felt it was good, at least Kevin promised not to make things difficult for her anymore.


    She will consider that as his consent for her to move forward with Daniel. But what did he mean when he said she shouldn¡¯t meet other men? Who did she meet? Is he talking about that pervert named Mason?


    When Kevin came back out, he was the only one left in the room. He deliberately avoided her so she couldfortably leave. He understood from this moment, he had truly lost her.


    His trembling hand touched the wrinkled white sheet, where her scent remained.


    ¡°Emily, maybe you can forget me, but I¡¯m not sure that I can forget you, I just have to ept letting go of your hand.¡±


    After changing into new clothes, he sat at the table, flipped through the documents, and began approving. Even though he was suffering, he couldn¡¯t lie in bed and cry all day.


    Carrying heavy responsibility on his shoulders forced him to suppress his emotions, he could only force himself to be strong, not to fall no matter what happened.


    When Emily arrived home, she saw her boyfriend¡¯s car parked right in front of the gate. She quickly ran inside and went straight to the kitchen because she heard someone talking.


    What caught her eye was a rather sumptuous dining table, with fish, meat, vegetables, and seafood. The smell of food wafted up and made her hungry.


    ¡°Dad, Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e here and eat. All of these dishes were brought by Daniel.¡± James happily waved his hand to her.


    ¡°Did you cook?¡± Emily approached, looked around the dining table, and asked.


    ¡°I also nned to cook them but I got home from work toote so I asked my chef to cook them and then I brought them here.¡± Daniel scratched his head and smiled wryly.


    All three people quickly picked up their chopsticks and started eating.


    Emilyplimented every dish she ate. She knew her future husband was a busy gentleman, just the fact that he brought these dishes here touched her so much and she didn¡¯t need him to go into the kitchen to cook them himself.


    Seeing her eat well, Daniel also felt happy. The feeling ofing home from work and having a meal with the person he loves is truly happy and all the fatigue disappears.


    She is like his tonic. Falling in love with her, he felt the power of love, which before, he only thought was a beautiful, unreal theory.


    ¡°Uncle, I would like to take Emily for a walkter.¡± Daniel politely spoke up.


    ¡°Yes, you can take her to the forest or the sea, whatever you want. I feel very secure when I entrust my daughter to you.¡±


    Emily almost choked when she heard her father dere like that. But she was very happy, it was good that her father and Daniel could get along like that, he respected her father and her father liked him, that¡¯s all she needed.


    After the meal ended, he took charge of cleaning up and told her to take a shower and change clothes. He nned that after marrying her, he would hire some maids to take care of her father, or he coulde and stay at her house.


    He knew she loved and worried about James, so he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to move here. After all, his parents still had his brother and many longtime servants by their side.


    Both of them left the house when the clock struck eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Daniel drove to a nearby park ording to Emily¡¯s wishes.


    She does not want to immerse herself in the hustle and bustle of the entertainment venues of this city, she just wants to immerse herself in a quiet, peaceful space.


    Daniel held Emily¡¯s slender hand and walked with her along the small, zigzag paths in therge park.


    He also doesn¡¯t like noise, he wants to go to ces like this, where he can hear the footsteps and breathing of the person he loves.


    Seeing the couple kissing on a stone bench under a leafy tree, Emily was shy and quickly pulled Daniel in another direction.


    While he felt amused by her expression, the scene in the Gold Hotel at noon appeared in her mind.


    She felt like her lips were still swollen and sore. Luckily Kevin stopped in time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit here.¡±


    Daniel pulled Emily¡¯s hand to the empty bench and sat down with her. He proactively put his arm around her shoulders, letting her rest her head on his shoulder.


    The gentle fragrance from the girl¡¯s hair made him keep inhaling, not wanting to stop.


    ¡°What kind of flowers do you like, Emily? What is your favorite color?¡± He caressed her arm and asked.


    ¡°I like roses and white colors.¡± She answered happily.


    ¡°Okay. I want to know to prepare for our engagement.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to do anything?¡±


    ¡°No, I asked Emma to do it for me. Tomorrow afternoon I¡¯ll take you to the dress shop to try on dresses.¡±


    She nodded softly then wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her face close to his chest.


    Even if Kevin did not advise her, she still told herself that she would try to love this man and stay with him forever, not betraying the noble love he had for her.


    Emily¡¯s rather intimate actions made Daniel unable to control himself. He wanted to be a little more intimate with her, not just holding hands, stroking, and hugging.


    After hesitating for a long time, he gently pushed her away and lovingly looked into her sparkling eyes. Under the dim lights in the park, he saw that her eyes seemed to contain a vast ocean of love for him.


    The man¡¯s breath got closer and closer, blowing on Emily¡¯s white and pink face, making her heart beat faster.


    The scene that took ce in the hotel at noon once again appeared in her mind. Daniel¡¯s face suddenly turned into Kevin¡¯s, making her body tremble.


    The moment his lips were about to touch hers, she turned away to avoid it, causing the kiss to fall lightly on her ck hair.


    Disappointment is what Daniel feels at this moment. A feeling of emptiness and cold crept quickly into his heart. However, he didn¡¯t want her to feel confused and awkward, so he hugged her and kissed her hard on the top of her head.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You¡¯re not used to it yet, right? It¡¯s okay, we love each other at the speed of a rocket so I can understand. You should practice kissing yourself in the mirror, imagining your reflection is me.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s humorous statement made Emilyugh and no longer feel embarrassed because she couldn¡¯t find a reason for her recent action.


    This delicate and thoughtful man became her boyfriend, which was her destiny. She silently thanked life for allowing her to meet him at a time when she was about to fall into the abyss.


    ¡°Yes, I will practice gradually.¡±


    Daniel took Emily home when the clock struck ten at night. The passing of two hours was not enough to ease his feelings of missing her. He wanted to have magic, turn her small, put her in his pocket, and carry her with him.


    ¡°Sleep well, baby. Tomorrow I¡¯lle again.¡± He raised his hand, and waved, signaling her to quickly close the gate.


    ¡°Sleep well, too. Be careful driving.¡±


    As soon as the gate closed, the car moved away. The rearview mirror reflected a handsome but sad face.


    Daniel did not go home immediately but drove around the city, watching the crowded streets gradually be deserted.


    The silhouette of a lonely man leaning against the bridge and blowing white smoke into space attracted his eyes. He wondered since when did his brother start smoking?


    Kevin is not an alcoholic or a smoker and Daniel guessed that perhaps he had something to say in his heart.


    Is it because his younger brother is about to marry his ex-girlfriend that he is so upset that he is still wandering on the bridge at this hour?


    ¡°Brother, do you hate her that much? But I realized she still loves you very much.¡±


    Although Daniel wanted to stop to ask Kevin, in the end, he chose to run straight home, pretending not to see his brother. However, he did not expect that his license te would be seen by Kevin.


    Kevin also wondered why his younger brother was wandering in this area. The path from Emily¡¯s house to his vi doesn¡¯t go through here.


    After extinguishing his cigarette, Kevin got back in the car, picked up the phone, and called his mother, announcing that he would stay at the hotel tonight and not go home.


    He needs his own space to return to normal. Emily¡¯s return has turned his life and thoughts upside down to the point of being unable to control.


    ¡°Kevin, are you angry with me?¡± Jessica¡¯s voice was full of worry.


    ¡°No, mom. I just have some personal business.¡±


    Jessica breathed a sigh of relief and secretly guessed that perhaps her son wanted to stay there to calm down. She also hopes he will soon meet a good girl who will help him forget the past.


    If Kevin can get married early like Daniel, that would be great. She wants to have two grandchildren to hold in her arms or let her husband carry one grandchild.

 Chapter 35: Good Girl

    A gloomy atmosphere covered Kevin¡¯s office. From the moment he entered, the only thing that could be heard was Emily¡¯s good morning.


    From time to time, she nced at the man, it seemed like his lips were a bit swollen. She remembered that yesterday because she was panicking, she bit him, but not very hard.


    The bell of thendline phone suddenly rang, pulling her out of her chaotic thoughts and she quickly picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the line was the voice of a man who seemed to be older, very calm, and slow.


    He introduced himself as Mack, president of NA Bank, and asked her to tell Kevin to give him a few minutes to meet and talk.


    ¡°Yes, I will ask my boss and inform youter. Please help me read your mobile number.¡±


    She picked up the pen next to her and wrote the numbers on the nk page.


    She had to admit that the phone number of the president of NA bank was different from everyone else¡¯s, a long series of nine numbers, very easy to remember and attractive.


    After hanging up the phone, Emily looked at Kevin. The name Mack reminded her of what happened that day at the Sunset restaurant.


    She guessed that he wanted to meet Kevin because Kevin decided to stop cooperating with the bank on this uing maturity date.


    ¡°Kevin, the president of NA Bank said he wanted to meet you. Can you give him a few minutes?¡± Her hands sped tightly and her eyes constantly observed the expression on his face.


    The pen on the page stopped for a few seconds and then moved, forming a signature.


    Kevin also predicted that Mack would call his assistant¡¯sndline because Mack called him three times but he did not pick up, clearly showing his decision not to cooperate with NA Bank anymore.


    ¡°If you can forgive Mason, then I can meet his father, otherwise, there¡¯s no need because it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat when she heard this sentence. The cooperation between Unicons Group and NA Bank is a big deal, but Kevin said she will decide everything.


    To be honest, she also didn¡¯t want to knock over anyone¡¯s rice bowl or ruin anyone¡¯s business.


    Children make mistakes, but the ones who suffer and have to humble themselves and beg others are their parents.


    ¡°I forgive. After all, he hasn¡¯t done anything to me yet.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s hand tightened around the pen as if he wanted to crush it. She easily forgives others but can¡¯t forgive his mistakes? Yes, Mason hadn¡¯t been able to touch her yet, but he had been causing him to struggle for several hours.


    ¡°Tell him toe here in the early afternoon, bringing his precious son along with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily suddenly smiled and quickly took the phone to call Mack. Her happy appearance made Kevin extremely difficult to understand.


    She¡¯s happy for them, huh? Shouldn¡¯t she take this opportunity to say a few more words to make him reject their apology? Is she mentally normal? He felt a bit worried about Daniel.


    At noon, Emily followed Daniel out to eat after ordering lunch for Kevin. From the high ss window, Kevin could see his younger brother and his assistant holding hands across the street.


    His sad eyes followed them until they entered the restaurant, disappearing from his sight.


    He looked at the rice but didn¡¯t want to eat it. He had to tell himself that her hand just touched it to entice him to eat it all.


    He cannot be sick, on his shoulders, to put it mildly, is the entire Unicons corporation, to put it seriously, it is several thousand employees.


    ¡°Does my brother cause you any trouble? If he causes you trouble, you must tell me, don¡¯t try to endure it.¡± Daniel pulled out a tissue, gently wiped the sauce stains on his lover¡¯s lips, and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything is normal. He told me to be nice to you and not to meet other men.¡± She replied humorously.


    ¡°Oh my god, you go to work and he tells you not to meet men? Ignore him, just meet people freely. I¡¯m not someone who often spectes and gets jealous.¡±


    She smiled and nodded repeatedly. That¡¯s right, this guy is confident because he has a basis. He is handsome, rich, and talented, and most importantly, his personality is very good.


    In short, he is a perfect man, no one can surpass him. Only she was worried that she would lose him.


    Returning to thepany, Emily followed Daniel into his office to rest. Unlike Kevin, Daniel¡¯s assistant has her own office.


    However, because of the many records and the work that needs to be exchanged and reported continuously, Emma keeps running in and out of the boss¡¯s room. Only during lunch break can she stay long in her room.


    Danielfortablyid his head on Emily¡¯s leg, letting her pull out some gray hair for him.


    Emily also didn¡¯t expect that he was only one year older than her and had gray hair. Maybe because of work pressure? She predicted that in a few years, he would turn into a Buddha with white hair and a beard.


    ¡°In the future, you will probably be old before me. You¡¯re only a little old and your hair is already gray.¡± She attentively parted his hair, searched, and spoke.


    ¡°Because I miss you, I miss you so much that my hair turns gray.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, are you ming me? Then I won¡¯t pull out your hair anymore. After we get married, you will be with me every day and your hair will turn ck again.¡±


    ¡°Once your hair is gray, how can it be ck again? Keep pulling them out, don¡¯t let people think I¡¯m an old buffalo that likes to eat young grass when we get engaged.¡±


    Emilyughed, continuing to grope on his head. However, in her heart, she was thinking about his words. Once hair turns gray, it will never be ck again, some lost things will never be found again, and some broken things cannot be mended.


    Time gradually passed and sleepiness quickly came. Emily didn¡¯t want to wake Daniel up so she slowly leaned back on the sofa and closed her eyes.


    When the clock¡¯s hand nearly touched number one, the door was gently opened. Through the not-so-big gap, Kevin stood silently looking at the emotional scene inside the room.


    He also used to sleep like that with his head on her leg. The feeling at that time was very peaceful and right now, even though the person next to her was no longer him, this scene still brought him an extremely gentle and peaceful feeling.


    Because he lost his chance again, he can¡¯t me anyone.


    Closing the door, he returned to his room and took the phone to call Emily.


    Mason and Mack arrived at Unicons Corporation at twelve-thirty and were waiting in the small meeting room on the second floor.


    ¡°Emily, prepare to go down to the second floor with me, Mack and his son are here.¡± He spoke up when he heard her pick up the phone.


    Hearing him say that, Emily quickly woke Daniel up and then rushed back to the general manager¡¯s room.


    Daniel was still sleepy and before he could say a word, he saw her rush out the door.


    ¡°Smooth your hair back.¡± Kevin spoke up when he saw Emily appear.


    She immediately did as he said and followed him down to the meeting room on the second floor. Just now, if he hadn¡¯t called, she and Daniel would still be sleeping.


    She thought she was the only one suffering fromck of sleep, but she didn¡¯t expect her boyfriend to be the same.


    She wished that the New Year holiday woulde quickly so she could hide in her room and sleepfortably for three days and three nights.


    It¡¯s almost the end of the year, which means that debtors will be targeted by creditors.


    If she hadn¡¯t be Daniel¡¯s girlfriend, she wouldn¡¯t be looking forward to the new year because of this problem. However, now that he had taken care of the loan for the Winepany, she could look forward to that long vacation.


    ¡°Hello general manager, hello Miss Emily.¡± Mack quickly stood up, approached, and held out his hand as soon as he saw two people entering.


    ¡°Hello, I wonder what you need to see me about?¡± Kevin also politely shook the bank president¡¯s hand and asked.


    ¡°Ah, I heard everything this bad boy said. Today I came here to apologize to you and your assistant on his behalf. Sincerely sorry.¡±


    After saying that, Mack reached behind him, pulled his boy who did little but caused a lot of destruction to the front, and signaled with his eyes.


    Mason bowed his head, repeatedly apologized to Kevin and Emily, and begged Kevin to give him, his father, and NA Bank another chance so that the two sides could continue long-term cooperation.


    ¡°I deeply regret my stupid and rash actions. If I knew Miss Emily was your assistant, even if someone gave me more money, I wouldn¡¯t dare have inappropriate thoughts towards her.¡±


    Mason¡¯s apology made Emily feel sad. So that means when he knew she was James¡¯s daughter, a customer who owed arge amount of money but couldn¡¯t pay it, he had that perverted thought towards her?


    Did he think that no matter how much he trampled her, she would still have to keep her mouth shut and endure?


    But that¡¯s right, in a society where money and title are the perfect shield for people, what can she do?


    ¡°Emily is not only my assistant but she is also my future sister-inw. Mason, tell me if Daniel knew you had bad intentions towards his future wife then¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no, please, general manager, Miss Emily, please don¡¯t tell the second young master, please¡­¡±


    Emily turned to look at Kevin, and he was still looking at the trembling man in front of him.


    Daniel is currently holding the position of vice president of the city¡¯s Young Businessmen Association, where bright heirs of thergest and secondrgest corporations andpanies in the country gather. If someone makes him angry, that person will suffer a bad oue.


    Banks are springing up like mushrooms, andpetition is extremely fierce, if Danielins about NA Bank, it will be impossible to count the number of businesses withdrawing loan applications from this bank.


    ¡°Miss Emily, please help us plead with Mr. Kevin.¡± Mack turned to ask for help from the girl he just knew would be Daniel¡¯s wife.


    She didn¡¯t dare speak, just reached out and grabbed the corner of Kevin¡¯s shirt, pulling gently.


    This small action was enough to calm the anger in his heart. However, he only agreed to keep half of the loan at NA Bank and will withdraw half of the coteral on the uing maturity date.


    Mack and Mason were sad but still thanked Kevin and left together.


    ¡°Why did you withdraw half of the mortgaged property? I thought if you forgive them, you will continue to borrow there.¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forgive them, because you forgave them, so I kept half of the loan. After a while, I will withdraw everything.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin turned around and walked out of the room, leaving Emily alone with a more stupid face.


    This guy is so stubborn. No wonder Jennifer didn¡¯t have a chance. It seems that NA Bank will only be able to get money from Unicons Group in a few years.


    The amount of interest from Unicons Group¡¯s loans is not small, which is why Mack had to humble himself before Kevin.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 36: The Conversation Between Father And Son

    In the afternoon, right after leaving thepany gate, Daniel took Emily to the dress shop to try on dresses.


    Because it was the engagement ceremony of the second heir of the Unicons group, the future bride could not wear mediocre dresses.


    The design can be simple but it must be a high-end product with a famous brand.


    Emily was speechless as she looked at herself in the mirror. She had to admit she was beautiful because of her clothes.


    Previously, she had dreamed of designing and sewing herself a dress for her big day, but she could not do it.


    Daniel sped up the process. After the engagement, the wedding would be held a monthter, so she had no time to prepare. She entrusted everything to him to do.


    Her work is also busy, she can¡¯t handle too many things at once.


    ¡°My wife is so pretty.¡± Daniel hugged Emily from behind and passionately looked at the reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°We¡¯re not married yet, why do you call me that?¡± She lightly touched his hand and asked gently.


    ¡°I like to call you that.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s kiss gently fell on Emily¡¯s white neck, causing her to suddenly shiver and he could feel this.


    It seemed like every action more intimate than holding hands or hugging made her body reflexively reject him.


    After taking a few photos to disy at the engagement ceremony, he took her out of the dress shop and into the restaurant to eat.


    Today, her father went to attend an old man¡¯s birthday party near her house, so she didn¡¯t need toe home early to cook.


    Walking next to Daniel, she felt very secure. He always paid attention and observed her surroundings, even when walking through a crowd, no one could touch her because he always shielded and protected her.


    ¡°Who called at noon that made you run away like you were chased by a ghost?¡± Daniel gave her a cup of soup and asked.


    ¡°Oh, Kevin, he asked me toe down to the second floor to meet Mack and Mason.¡± She quickly replied.


    Daniel¡¯s hand paused slightly. A few days ago, he heard about Kevin moving to borrow from another bank, cutting off all cooperation with NA Bank.


    Although he also wondered because the two sides were long-time partners, he did not open his mouth to ask because he always believed in his brother¡¯s decision.


    ¡°How is the situation? Did he agree to cooperate again?¡±


    ¡°Ah, half. He¡¯ll only keep half the loan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he had any conflicts with that side. Can you hear anything?¡±


    Emily¡¯s hand tightened on the spoon, her eyes shifted, and stared down at the table.


    Should she tell Daniel the truth? Maybe she should tell him because once he wants to know, he will find out.


    What happened at the restaurant that day was in the presence of the wait staff. If she pretended to be stupid and shook her head, once Daniel knew that she was there, he wouldn¡¯t trust her and a lot of bad things would happen.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m sorry for hiding something from you. I¡¯ll tell you right now, but you have to promise not to interfere.¡± She looked at him, timidly speaking.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Daniel responded so quickly that Emily was shocked. And he simply thought that what she didn¡¯t want, he wouldn¡¯t do.


    Putting his wife on his head will give him immortality and a peaceful family, that is his new life motto.


    Emily took a deep breath and told her future husband everything that happened at Sunset restaurant. The more she talked, the more she realized his face became more and more gray.


    Daniel clenched his fists, wishing he could rush to NA Bank right now and punch that pervert a few times. What would have happened if his brother hadn¡¯t been there that day?


    ¡°And then you take Kevin to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°No, he told me to call Miss Emma, she took him to the Gold Hotel.¡±


    She honestly said what she saw, forgetting that the man opposite her was very smart. He quickly pieced it all together and realized that day was also the day the loan sharks came to her house.


    That day, she came homete and the next morning, she agreed to be his girlfriend. He wondered if it was because she saw Kevin and Emmaing to the hotel that she easily epted him.


    Yes, he was very happy and prayed that she would ept to be with him as soon as possible. However, thinking that she was willing to ept him because of the shock of witnessing that scene, his heart suddenly contracted, feeling extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Fortunately, he arrived in time. Don¡¯t worry, Kevin kept half of the loan because he had his intentions. Maybe after I finish handling the Winepany¡¯s debt, he will withdraw it all.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Looking at her bewildered face, Daniel couldn¡¯t help butugh. He ced therge peeled shrimp in her bowl and exined to her that once Mack knew she was about to be his bride, Mack would automatically contact her father and extend the repayment period.


    Mack¡¯s goal is to please Kevin, hoping he will reconsider and continue long-term cooperation.


    Leaving half of the loan is like leaving a bait, if Kevin withdraws it all, the bank will not support the Winepany.


    Unicons Group¡¯s capital cycle is stuck, it takes time to recover the funds and then help the Winepany pay debt and interest to banks.


    ¡°I see. I kept wondering, not understanding his intentions.¡± Emily smiled.


    ¡°If you stay with me for a while longer, you will be more sensitive. I won¡¯t turn you into a princess or a child, you will have to grow up and be a queen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, I¡¯ll just rely on you a little.¡±


    No one knows their future and Daniel is no exception. He loves her dearly and wants to prepare everything for her, both physically and mentally, so that if something bad happens to him tomorrow, she can still move forward firmly.


    For some reason, these past few days, he kept having that horrible dream. He dreamed that he gradually walked away from her even though she cried and begged him to stay.


    Last month, he went to the hospital for a health check-up and his health was fine, with no problems at all.


    Because Daniel was eating outside, there were only three people left at the family meal.


    Usually, only the morning is full of members because in the evening Kevin and Daniel are often busy entertaining customers.


    Today, Kevin went home early after declining an invitation to dinner from a business partner. He used the excuse that he had a stomach ache.


    ¡°These are all your favorite foods, eat a little more.¡± Jessica spoke up.


    ¡°Yes. But my stomach has limits, eating too much will make me feel ufortable.¡± He smiled gently.


    As parents, how could Jessica and Matthew not realize their son¡¯s feelings and sadness? However, what else can they do other than wait for him to ept reality and forget the past?


    After the meal ended, Kevin quietly returned to his room, turned on his phone, and looked at the photo of the girl concentrating on her work.


    He secretly took pictures of her and watched her every night before falling asleep. He knew this was not the right thing to do when she was about to be his brother¡¯s wife, his sister-inw.


    ¡°Emily, I can¡¯t forget you. What should I do? My heart hurts so much. Why did I turn into such a sinner?¡±


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door from outside. Kevin quickly turned off the phone and stood up.


    He thought his mother wasing to find him, but no, the person standing in front of him was his father.


    ¡°Dad, are you looking for me for something?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go out and have a beer with Dad?¡±


    Kevin was a bit surprised because this was the first time his father made such a suggestion.


    In his eyes, Matthew has never been like ordinary uncles who, when they have something to say in their hearts, go to sidewalk restaurants to sip a beer and watch the streets and cars.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.


    Both men quickly left home and drove an old car to a small pub near the corner of the intersection.


    This is a ce where poor workers often visit, no one knows they are two famous and rich businessmen.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The te of grilled intestines was quickly served. Kevin changed his mind and asked the waiter to get him a bottle of white wine instead of beer.


    It was warm inside the house, but now he was sitting outside so he felt cold and wanted to drink white wine. It¡¯s been a long time. Since the day he met his family again, he did not drink this wine made from rice.


    ¡°Kevin, I know your heart is very sad and ufortable, but please try to ovee it. There are people we think are the destiny of our lives, but they are not. Wait until you meet the next person and you¡¯ll realize it.¡± Matthew poured more wine into his son¡¯s ss and said.


    Who said drinking alcohol will make people less sad? It only made the sadness in Kevin¡¯s heart increase tenfold. But thanks to these sses of wine, he can express his emotions without needing to suppress them anymore.


    He was sad because he made his parents upset because of him, sad because he lost the girl he knew was the only one he loved, past, present, and future.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m so miserable.¡±


    Kevin put his head down on the table and sobbed like a child. Matthew didn¡¯t know what else to say, he could only stay silent and gently pat his poor son¡¯s shoulder.


    He knew Kevin had suffered a lot since the day he and his wife lost their child. The callouses on Kevin¡¯s limbs, his sunburnt hair, and his ck skin told of all the hardship he had to endure.


    Over the years, his appearance has changed but the scars from both his childhood and youth remain. And now, he must shoulder the burden of the family business.


    If he hadn¡¯t gotten lost that year, he wouldn¡¯t have been falsely used, wouldn¡¯t have been sent to prison, and suffered the trauma caused by love.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kevin, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The man¡¯s cries grew louder and louder. He doesn¡¯t me his parents. He only mes his fate.


    He med himself for thinking one way but doing another, saying harsh words, and then personally pushing the person he loved away. The distance between him and Emily is too far, there is no way to shorten it.


    The streets gradually became less crowded, with only a few cars running back and forth.


    When Matthew called the waiter to pay, Kevin was drunk. From the moment they entered this pub until now, it was his father who poured him wine to drink.


    Matthew wanted his son to pour out his feelings to him once to ease his feelings.


    ¡°Emily, Emily, I¡¯m sorry, sorry¡­ sorry.¡± Kevin whispered as his father helped him to the car.

 Chapter 37: A Small, Peaceful Corner In The Heart

    When Matthew brought Kevin home, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock at night. Because Jessica knew her son was with his father, she felt secure and fell asleep, leaving only Daniel awake because he had just returned from driving his future wife around the city.


    ¡°Oh, Dad, why is my brother so drunk?¡± Daniel quickly helped his father help Kevin out of the car and asked.


    ¡°Nothing, Kevin and I just drank some wine. Quickly take your brother to his room.¡±


    Daniel agreed and quickly apanied Matthew to take the drunk guy Kevin back to his room. Rarely did Daniel see his father invite his son out to drink. No, it must be said that this has never happened before.


    ¡°Dad, go back to your room and rest, let me take care of him.¡± Daniel said after cing his brother on the bed.


    ¡°No, you should go to bed early to go to work tomorrow. Let me, I want to make it up to your brother.¡±


    The bridge of Daniel¡¯s nose suddenly stung when he heard Matthew speak. He knows that his parents can hardlypensate for the hurt and loss that his brother has endured.


    Kevin was originally a young master of the Unicons group, but nearly half of his life had to live in poverty and deprivation.


    Daniel also didn¡¯t know what sad thing his brother had encountered to get so drunk.


    Hasn¡¯t Kevin stopped hating Emily and epted her as his sister-inw? He even indirectly created a way to save the Winepany¡¯s situation. Could it be that he quarreled with Emma?


    The long night passed and when day came, Matthew prepared to go to thepany on behalf of his son. He couldn¡¯t bear to wake Kevin.


    So many sleepless nights, so much sadness, worry, and drunkenness made Kevin sleep until morning and still not wake up.


    Perhaps when he could speak out and cry to his father, his heart felt a little lighter.


    ¡°How are the preparations going for the engagement ceremony?¡± Matthew asked as soon as he sat at the dining table.


    ¡°Emily and I have already chosen the dishes for the party, and we¡¯re waiting for the imported roses to arrive for the decorations. She likes roses.¡±


    Because Daniel was rich since he was a child, when he heard Emily say she liked roses, he immediately told Emma to order flowers from abroad.


    While Matthew was driving, Emily was in the office, rearranging stacks of documents and wiping down the desk.


    She was a bit worried when she saw Kevining to workte today. It¡¯s already past seven o¡¯clock. Usually, he only arrives a littleter than her.


    Hearing the door open, Emily thought it was Kevin but when she turned around, she was startled when she saw Matthew¡¯s face.


    As far as she knew, there was no shareholder meeting today and the chairman¡¯s office was on the left.


    ¡°Hello sir.¡± She walked up to him and bowed politely.


    ¡°Uh, if you have any documents that need to be signed urgently, please bring them to my room. Today Kevin didn¡¯te to thepany.¡± He nodded and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as Matthew left, Emily did as he said. Just now, she almost opened her mouth to ask why Kevin didn¡¯t go to work, but luckily she was able to stop.


    She shouldn¡¯t care too much about the person who is about to be her brother-inw.


    After cing the documents on the president¡¯s desk, she stood still and waited to see if he would assign her any more work.


    His former assistant was transferred to the finance department, holding the position of department head after he handed over most of the management authority to Kevin and only came to thepany asionally.


    ¡°Okay, go back to your office. Once I finish signing them, I¡¯ll call you to pick them up.¡± Matthew said as he flipped through the documents.


    Honestly, Emily felt very guilty because she was about to be his daughter-inw, but she only showed up at his house twice, the first time she came as Kevin¡¯s temporary assistant.


    Because she didn¡¯t want the atmosphere in her lover¡¯s family to be awkward with her presence, she didn¡¯t ask Daniel to take her to his house, and he also didn¡¯t mention anything about this issue. He just came to her house, then went out with her on a date.


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sorry for not visiting your family often.¡± Emily sped her hands together, bowed her head, and spoke softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay. Maybe Daniel doesn¡¯t want you and his brother to be awkward. Time will make everything better.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for epting me. Goodbye, uncle.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Emily slowly turned away. Matthew¡¯s words just now let her know that he knew everything about the past between her and Kevin.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was her fiance who told him or Kevin. But anyway, that¡¯s good. At least, she no longer feels worried because she is hiding a secret.


    The moment the door closed, Matthew looked away from the documents and rubbed his forehead a few times.


    Awkward? Kevin and Emily still see each other every day, working in the same room, no different from right hand to left hand.


    He also felt admiration for the endurance of his eldest son and future daughter-inw.


    In the office without Kevin, Emily felt empty and cold. Perhaps it was because of her habit that every time she looked up, she would see his face focused on documents or theputer screen.


    ¡°Could it be that he has a stomach ache?¡±


    She sighed then left the swivel chair, walked towards the ss door, and walked outside.


    Today, the pale sunlight, the damp winter sun mixed with the cold breeze makes people feel very ufortable, especially for those with tangled threads in their hearts like her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t work but stand there and look at the sky and the earth. You miss me, huh?¡±


    The sudden voice made Emily turn her head in surprise. However, she didn¡¯t have a chance to lift her legs because Daniel¡¯s arms quickly slid around her waist, hugging her tightly.


    He knew his brother was at home today, so after approving the morning¡¯s documents, he immediately ran up here to meet her because he knew she wouldn¡¯t proactively run down to his room.


    ¡°Kevin is off work today, no one gave me any work.¡± She leanedpletely against him, like a small cat without bones.


    Only Daniel knows how happy the touches created by her initiative make him.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°This afternoon, let¡¯s go choose an engagement ring. By the way, measure your and my fingers to make a wedding ring.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Without an appointment, both she and he closed their eyes, feeling the gradually warming rays of sunlight covering their faces.


    The family barriers have been eliminated. In the future, as long as he and she try to love and understand each other, happiness will always be filled. He believes so.


    The clock hands continuously rotate and time passes quietly. When it was time to get off work, it was time for Daniel to take Emily to the jewelry store in the Unicons group¡¯s gemstone jewelry store chain.


    He can freely choose the engagement ring, but because he thinks the person wearing it is her, he wants her to choose the one she likes.


    ¡°Hello, Deputy General Director.¡± The young employee with skin as white as a grapefruit flower spoke up when she saw two customers approaching.


    ¡°Give me thetest engagement ring designs.¡±


    The employee quickly did as he said and brought out the newly released designs.


    These designs all have inmon that they are made from white gold with diamonds, looking extremely elegant and noble, showing the outstanding ss of the owner.


    ¡°You just choose, I¡¯ll answer the phone for a bit.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Daniel quickly left. Emily looked after him for a moment and then continued to look at the rings.


    Finally, she chose a pair of rings that she knew had the cheapest pricepared to the other rings, simply because she liked it, just a simple, uplicated small diamond.


    ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen thedy of the Winepany go shopping for a diamond ring. Are you going alone or with a man? Oh, is he an upstart young master? He can only let you choose a ring with this tiny diamond? Don¡¯t you know diamonds represent love? The smaller it is, the smaller the love.¡±


    This tone of Jennifer¡¯s made Emily bored and not want to answer. She felt sorry for Brian. How could a talented, soft-spoken, and moderate man like him have a younger sister who always makes her rtives lose face?


    The employee knew clearly that this female customer was the future wife of the second young master of Unicons Group.


    Not to mention these diamond rings, he could even let his future wife own this whole store.


    However, before the employee could speak, the man¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°So Miss Jennifer doesn¡¯t know how to y diamonds. Whypare it to the love I have for my future wife? It turns out that in your eyes, the deputy general director of Unicons is just an upstart young master.¡±


    Daniel wrapped his arms around Emily¡¯s waist and pulled her close to him. His sharp gaze clearly showed his contempt for the unruly girl in front of him.


    It seems that Kent teaches his son well, but teaches his daughter poorly, to the point that even when she talks, people hate her. Daniel doesn¡¯t understand what business Jennifer can do anymore.


    ¡°Future wife? Is she your future wife?¡± Jennifer rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Right. Tell me, how big a diamond should I buy to be proportional to my love?¡±


    Jennifer was speechless, unable to say a word, so she had to leave after stomping her foot on the floor.


    She knew that Daniel¡¯s tongue was not average either. If she mentioned that Emily was Kevin¡¯s ex-lover, he might scold her.


    She wondered why Emily was so lucky. Could it be that Emily had a spell so after bewitching Kevin, she bewitched Daniel?


    ¡°Damn, other than her innocent face, what else is there that makes men fall in love with her?¡± Jennifer gritted her teeth as she walked out of the store.

 Chapter 38: Love Has Not Faded Yet

    ¡°Swipe card.¡± Daniel gave the ck card to the employee and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The employee quickly swiped the card to pay and put the ring box in the bag, giving it to Daniel. She didn¡¯t forget to nce at Emily again.


    She felt admiration for this girl. If it were another girl, they would have chosen a more borate ring.


    No wonder the deputy general director of Unicons loves Emily and wants to get married quickly.


    The fact that Daniel frequently picks up and appears next to Emily recently has been buzzing within thepany, so people like this employee know all about it.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t care what others say, just do what you like, I will support you.¡± He held her small hand and spoke gently.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Leaving the jewelry store, Daniel took Emily out to eat and then to the riverbank bordering the city and its suburbs.


    He said that when he passed by here before, he saw a few couples sitting by the river talking, he didn¡¯t feel anything but since he fell in love with her, he felt it was very romantic and wanted to try it once.


    The night dew had wet the soft grass along the riverbank, so he quickly took out his vest and spread it down for her to sit on. This action made Emily suddenly remember her old lover.


    In the past, Kevin also did the same every time he came here with her. His jacket is old, a popr product, and the means of transportation they use is a cheap taxi.


    That year, there was not much electricity along the riverbank and the river water surface was not as beautiful as it is now.


    ¡°Do you feel like the river surface at night is wearing a sparkling evening gown?¡± She leaned on his shoulder and asked softly.


    ¡°In the designer¡¯s eyes, everything is rted to fashion.¡± He nodded, his arms tightening around her.


    The lonely night wind blew, the night was quiet, and the gentle breath and feminine scent wafted in the air, ying with the tip of his nose, making his feelings for her grow even more intense.


    He wanted to kiss her and say a thousand words of love, but the moment she avoided his kiss in the park that night made him restrain himself.


    Maybe she needs some time because to be honest, this love story is progressing too fast and the reason is because he is afraid of losing her so he wants to keep her by his side first, the rtionship will slowly build.


    Day after day passed and then the day that Daniel had been waiting for had arrived. Right at dawn, he woke up and prepared.


    Jessica was moved to see her youngest son looking handsome in a white suit. At this moment, she believed that Daniel had grown up.


    ¡°Mom, why are you crying? Today is a happy day for our whole family.¡± He held her hands and spoke gently.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m about to give you away to someone else so I¡¯m so emotional.¡± Jessica turned her face to the side, raised a towel to quickly wipe away her tears.


    ¡°Oh my god, you brought someone else¡¯s daughter to your house, why did you say you gave me to someone else?¡±


    Daniel hugged his mother and gently rubbed her back tofort her. A few days ago, he also told his parents about living with Emily in the future.


    Maybe he and she will buy a house or he will move to her house to conveniently take care of her father and also so that his wife and his brother won¡¯t be awkward when they have to face each other in daily activities.


    It¡¯s different at thepany, but when everyone goes home, he knows everyone needs to rx and not try to endure.


    Inside the room covered in gray tones, Kevin is still sitting quietly on therge bed, in his hand is a white gold bracelet with diamonds, extremely delicate and very expensive.


    Yesterday, he stopped by the Unicons group¡¯s jewelry store to buy it. He once promised her that he would buy it for her to make up for the bracelet she lost.


    But this time, he will give it to her in the name of a husband¡¯s brother giving a sister-inw, not as lovers giving gifts to each other.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Kevin quickly hid the bracelet. And when he saw Daniel walk in, he immediately smiled friendly. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to surpass his brother and dare to get married first.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t forget to go to the engagement ceremony.¡± Daniel lowered his voice as if pleading.


    ¡°Uh, of course.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll go pick up Emily and then go there. She needs makeup and hair done too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, drive carefully. I¡¯ll go pick up Emmater and run thereter.¡±


    Only Kevin¡¯s mother and father knew that the love affair with Emma was just a y and he also told them not to tell Daniel.


    He ns to announce to his family at the end of this year that he and she have gone their separate ways, everything will be returned to the way it was, and no one will be affected.


    At the same time, at Emily¡¯s house, James and she were also ready to wait for Daniel to arrive.


    Although the engagement ceremony was held at a restaurant, the altar in the house was also decorated, extremely meticulous, and beautiful.


    She felt regretful because she didn¡¯t have her mother by her side, but she believed her mother would see.


    ¡°Mom, please give us the blessing. Your future son-inw is a very wonderful guy.¡±


    Just as Emily finished whispering, Daniel¡¯s car just parked right in front of the gate. Hearing her father call, she immediately followed him out.


    Looking at the man shining in a pure white suit, her heart suddenly skipped a beat and her face suddenly turned red.


    After the engagement ceremony ended, it also meant that she was his wife and in just one month, the wedding would be held.


    ¡°Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the makeup artist is waiting.¡±


    She obediently gave her hand for him to lead her to the car. And James sat in a rtive¡¯s car.


    Since yesterday afternoon, his rtives havee here to stay the night. They all lived in the countryside so they arrived a day in advance, afraid that if they left in the morning they would bete if something went wrong. His wife was originally an orphan, so Emily only had rtives on her father¡¯s side.


    When the car turned into the main gate, Emily was deeply moved when she saw so many roses decorated around as if Daniel had brought an entire valley of flowers here. He turned this engagement ceremony into a wondend just for her.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Why are there so many flowers? It must have cost a lot of money.¡± She turned to him, frowning slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not as expensive as you. If I can bring you back with me, then that amount of money is nothing. Emily, this is a moment we only experience once in our lives.¡±


    After speaking, he quickly unfastened his seat belt, got out of the car, then opened the car door, and stretched out his hand.


    She knew this man had melted her. It seems like Daniel is the type of person that everyone who meets him will love him, and flowers that meet him will bloom.


    The makeup artist was standing in the room. When she saw the couple entering, she bowed very politely.


    She originally thought that this ssmate of hers would get married when he turned forty because they had known him for a long time, but she hadn¡¯t heard him say anything about his girlfriend.


    Who would have thought that in just a blink of an eye, his future bride would appear, causing his close friends to fall backward, almost in shock?


    ¡°Feel free to put on your makeup, leave the guests outside to me to wee.¡±


    He forced her to sit down on the chair, kissed her lightly on the top of her head, and quickly left.


    Of course, the engagement ceremony of the second heir of the Unicons group will have the presence of reporters.


    Daniel was not difficult at all and he still asked the bodyguards to arrange a ce for the reporters so they could easily take pictures and ask a few questions after the rituals ended.


    ¡°Let us begin. Daniel said his future wife is already beautiful, so he said I don¡¯t need to put too much makeup on her.¡±


    Hearing what the makeup artist said, Emily burst outughing. She asked him to tell his friend that. She didn¡¯t want to appear in front of a crowd with a big, chalky face.


    Kevin once said that what she likes often gives others a feeling of ndness, simplicity, and ease of response.


    But he said he liked her like that, like clear water, not turbid. But now she knows that he no longer considers her as clear water.


    ¡°Okay, change your dress and wait for the groom toe in and lead you out.¡±


    Emily nodded and went inside the curtain, took off the dress she was wearing, and put on a new dress. Today, she also feels that she is very beautiful.


    Because it was not yet time for the ceremony, she waited in the room, while the makeup artist ran to another room to do makeup for the bridesmaids, who were Daniel¡¯s close friends.


    She felt a little sorry for herself because she didn¡¯t even have a close friend to ask to be her bridesmaid.


    Since the day she chose to stand next to Kevin, her friends gradually shunned her, and after five years of returning from studying abroad, besides her father, she had no one close to her in this city.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m lucky because I have you now.¡± She looked out the window, where the pink curtain was asionally blown aside by the wind from the fan, revealing the hallway outside.


    Seeing the door slightly open, she thought it was Daniel but no, the person entering was Kevin. Today, like every day, he wears a dark suit and a white shirt underneath, elegant and cold.


    Her hands suddenly tightened on her white dress, her heart beat fast and her eyes kept looking at the man who was gradually approaching her.


    At thepany, they face each other every day because of the nature of their work, but she knows that here, he is probably looking for her for personal reasons.


    ¡°Kevin¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh. Don¡¯t be nervous, I came to fulfill my promise.¡±


    After saying that, he took out the bracelet, moved closer to her, knelt, gently took her hand, and carefully put it on.


    At this moment, time and space around them seemed to be frozen. Kevin tried to smile to hide the tears and the blood that was leaking from his heart. In the end, he could only wear a bracelet for her, not a ring.


    Emily was not much better, tears slowly rose, spilled over the corners of her eyes, and fell, shattering on the white dress.


    Wasn¡¯t that promise also included in the n to trap her to take revenge on her? Why should he perform it?


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t me him, she was also at fault for not telling him the truth, making him forever misunderstand her as the one who betrayed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, consider this a gift from me to my sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 39: Engagement Ceremony

    The bracelet was already worn, there was no longer any reason for Kevin to linger. He slowly stood up and backed away.


    Today, she is very beautiful, her pure and fragile beauty is exactly like the schoolgirl of the past.


    He knew that today, he had topletely cut off his false hopes and sincerely bless her and his younger brother.


    The moment he turned his back, Emily immediately looked the other way. She didn¡¯t want to see that back leave, otherwise her tears would fall again.


    There is a ce in her heart for Daniel, but Kevin¡¯s shadow has been imprinted in her heart for nearly ten years, and cannot be easily erased.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard the door open again that she turned to look. Her hand suddenly reached up to dry the remaining tears.


    Daniel watched her until he was almost motionless. He knew she was already beautiful, but under the magical hands of a famous makeup artist, her beauty became even more beautiful.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He gently touched her cheek and asked lovingly.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so emotional, I¡¯m also a little scared. I haven¡¯t seen your mother since the day I came home with you.¡± She quickly exined.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my mother loves me so she will love her daughter-inw too. Let¡¯s stand up.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Daniel took her hand, helped her stand up, and took her out of the room, towards the engagement ceremony venue.


    The moment the talented and beautiful couple appeared, everyone admired them and praised them for being such a beautiful couple.


    Emily looked at her father and smiled slightly. She could see the emotion welling up in his eyes.


    Looking at the bridesmaids who were Daniel¡¯s friends, all of them were beauties, Emily felt that she and he were together by fate because his friends had extremely outstanding beauty, many times better than her.


    Furthermore, they were all children of rich and powerful families, not in debt and in turmoil like her family.


    The ceremonies took ce one after another and at the moment the couple exchanged rings, there were a few people who were so emotional that they couldn¡¯t hold back their tears, including James.


    Finally, he was able to fulfill his promise to histe wife, finding her daughter a talented, virtuous husband to rely on until old age.


    In the distance, Emma was speechless as she witnessed the moment the man she loved gave the ring to another girl who was not her.


    Her whole body seemed frozen and tears could not flow even though her heart was in pain.


    Did he know that her heart was slowly dying while preparing for his engagement ceremony?


    And Kevin wasn¡¯t much better. When he received the cup of tea from Daniel¡¯s future bride, he felt like half of his soul was lost.


    He once told her that he couldn¡¯t live without her. Those words are true, now, he is no different from a soulless, withered corpse.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He took the cup of tea, took a sip, and then turned his face in the other direction.


    As soon as the engagement ceremony ended, rtives from both sides and Daniel¡¯s friends also moved to the banquet room to have an intimate meal together.


    As for Daniel and Emily, they went to the area where reporters were waiting for them to take photos and interview them for a few sentences.


    After congratting the future couple, reporters began to take turns asking questions.


    Fortunately, the Winepany¡¯s financial situation has not been leaked to the outside, otherwise, Emily would have had to receive difficult questions to answer.


    Now, everyone thinks she and Daniel are apatible couple.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel, may I ask what is it about your future wife that made you decide to give up the title of one of the sexiest single men in the country?¡± A female reporter asked a question.


    ¡°She is very beautiful, from her outer appearance to her inner personality, and is a filial child. Furthermore, she cooks instant noodles very well and sews very beautiful clothes.¡±


    Emily was moved to hear praise from the man who would apany her for the rest of her life.


    It turns out, in his eyes, she has so many advantages. The things that a normal girl would know and do are the things that attract him.


    She felt that it was an untrue statement because his friends had many beautiful girls who knew how to do housework.


    ¡°The important thing is that she can make my heart stop beating or beat faster. So, I have to get married quickly to be able to live on.¡± Daniel continued humorously.


    Laughter rang out simultaneously. Everyone shook their heads at the answer of the multi-million dor deputy general director.


    The lights shed continuously. The reporters all wanted to capture the moment the couple exchanged affectionate looks and smiles filled with happiness.


    No one noticed that outside, next to the window, a man was quietly watching today¡¯s two main characters.


    He used to think that she would only give that smile to him. He told himself to end his feelings and stop caring for her, but for some reason his feet unconsciously found a way toe here, stand here, eavesdrop, and peek.


    When he heard the half-joking, half-serious answer from his younger brother, he felt right that he lost.


    While he thought she approached him for money and because she wanted to rely on him to save her father¡¯spany, Daniel saw it as the act of a filial daughter.


    No wonder when he cried and begged, she still refused to return to him.


    ¡°Emily, maybe my love for you is not big enough. I only me myself.¡± He whispered, just loud enough for himself to hear.


    The hurt deep in his heart for five years made him prone to negative thoughts and doubts about her, leading to actions and words that were out of control, not because his love for her was not great enough. He risked his life to save her, so how could he say he didn¡¯t love her enough?


    ¡°So what about the future bride? What is it about your fiance that made you fall in love with him and decide to marry him?¡± A male reporter¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Ah, I love him because he is handsome and rich. And I decided to marry him because he is a warm man who gives me a sense of security to rely on.¡±


    The whole room once again rang withughter. Everyone admired and praised Emily for her honesty.


    Daniel¡¯s handsomeness and wealth are undeniable, any girl will be attracted to him at first sight.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes did not leave Emily and when he realized Daniel was looking at him, he raised his hand to signal his younger brother to quickly end the interview and go to the party with his family and friends.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s end the interview here. My future wife and I had to go to the banquet room.¡± Daniel spoke up as soon as he received the signal from his brother.


    After standing up with Emily and posing for the reporters to take a few more photos, Daniel took her out of the room.


    Kevin also quickly left to avoid being seen by reporters because he was afraid they would rush in and ask more questions. However, he did not enter the banquet room but walked out to the empty yard behind the restaurant and hotel area.


    Here, the sun does not shine at this time, bringing a cool feeling. He pulled out a cigarette and lit it. White smoke floated into the air.


    His thoughts right now are like a small boat floating on the night sea, lonely, uncertain, even scared.


    After smoking a cigarette, Kevin immediately left. Just as he passed the bend, he suddenly heard a very small crying from behind the dense bushes.


    Moving closer, he was surprised to realize that the person in front of him was his fake girlfriend, Emma. He thought she was in the banquet room right now.


    ¡°Emma.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s call, Emma was startled and quickly wiped her tears with her hand, but she still didn¡¯t dare raise her head to look at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? What happened to your mother?¡± He pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket, gave it to her, and asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    She took the handkerchief from him, shook her head, and turned away, drying her wet face.


    He was the one who arranged for her mother to go to rehab, how could anything happen to her? Her mother is very well taken care of.


    She cried because today, she had no chance to touch the star named Daniel. That starlight illuminated her nightly dream of a radiant future, filled with warmth and happiness so that she could be strong and cope with life.


    ¡°Kevin, are you willing to let her leave you?¡±


    Emotions overwhelmed her fear, making her dare to look straight at him and open her mouth to ask him this question.


    He had never confided his love story to her and she knew he didn¡¯t want others to dig into his private life. However, she still wanted to ask because there was no way to ovee this loss, hoping he would show her a way.


    ¡°Are you talking about Emily?¡± Kevin sighed and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Emma, I can¡¯t interfere. Daniel was herst choice. I begged but my younger brother was the one she chose.¡±


    Speaking of this, his eyebrows frowned slightly. He wondered why she suddenly asked him that. Today is his younger brother¡¯s engagement day and she¡¯s crying here, is she just like him?


    ¡°Kevin, I¡­ I like Daniel, I like him, it¡¯s been a few years¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t dare say it. If I say it, will I have a chance?¡±


    Emma burst into tears like a child. She had never expressed her feelings to Daniel, but now she told his brother.


    She only knew that if she didn¡¯t say it now, the pain would strangle her heart. Today, the world she built for herself has copsed.


    Finally, she was able to express her love for that man, but he was not the one to listen. Completely wrong person.


    ¡°Emma, cry, you will feel better after crying.¡±


    Kevin reached out and pulled her into his arms, gently patting her thin back tofort her. He understands that love cannot beplete when it onlyes from one side.


    Daniel has been with Emma for a long time but has never developed any feelings between men and women.


    As for Emily, the number of times they met could be counted on the fingers of one hand, but his younger brother quickly determined his feelings for her and sessfully conquered the beauty.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Even if Emma had confessed to Daniel, would the oue have been different? Or will she receive a refusal, like him?


    From upstairs, Emily and Daniel saw what in their eyes was a romantic scene taking ce below.


    Emily originally had a bit of a headache, so Daniel took her to this room so she could rest a bit. She didn¡¯t expect that when she went out to the balcony to get some fresh air, she saw Kevin and Emma hugging each other.

 Chapter 40: Jennifer’s Plot

    After the engagement ceremony, everyone returned to their work routine. Seeing Emily still wearing the bracelet he gave her, Kevin suddenly felt happy.


    His parents gave her a lot of gold jewelry studded with precious stones, but she didn¡¯t wear them, only the proposal ring and bracelet.


    ¡°Daniel said maybe after getting married, he wille to your house to live.¡± Kevin returned the signed documents to Emily and said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She bowed her head, slightly hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s still me at home. It¡¯s okay for both of you to visit our parents from time to time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily breathed a sigh of relief, hugged the documents in her arms, and quickly left the room, taking them to the ounting department.


    Kevin¡¯s gentle attitude made her feel no pressure anymore, feeling veryfortable.


    Before, when she was abroad, she always felt like the fate between her and him had not ended. It turned out that the feeling was transformed from love to intimacy and she and he were still rted to each other.


    While returning to the general manager¡¯s office, the phone in her pocket rang. The screen disyed the caller¡¯s name as teacher Mike, making her very surprised. She didn¡¯t think he would call her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening, teacher.¡± She leaned against the wall and answered the phone.


    ¡°Hello, long time no see. Are you still healthy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, teacher, I¡¯m still fine.¡±


    After a few polite greetings, Mike immediately got to the point. He said he knew she was engaged to the deputy general director of Unicons Group and sent his congrattions.


    Next, he expressed his desire to invite her to be the host for the exchange between Fashion Future students and students of TA Business Fashion School.


    Previously, thanks to her charming speaking style and bright stage appearance, Emily also took on this role in school activities.


    Therefore, she did not hesitate and epted the invitation as soon as she knew the meeting time was on Sunday morning.


    She also wanted to meet and greet her former teachers, the people who trained her and always encouraged her.


    When Emily returned to the room, she saw Kevin talking on the phone. She walked slowly, went to the desk, sat down, and continued her work.


    Yesterday, her father announced that two investors had contacted him to discuss cooperation. Key employees who intended to resign have also withdrawn their resignation letters. Everyone is excited and eager to work again.


    The uing marriage of Daniel and her makes all Winepany employees feel like they have received a refreshing rain after days of scorching heat from the desert sun.


    ¡°Emily, please arrange to go with me this Sunday. The city chairman just called me, telling me to join him and the representative of the young business association in an exchange event with representatives of business associations from other countries.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s expectant eyes made Emily hesitate, not knowing what to say to him. If he had spoken a little sooner, she would have refused the offer from teacher Mike.


    Why did the city chairman call him so suddenly? But clearly, Daniel is the vice president of that association and there¡¯s also the president, why did he ask Kevin to go there?


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you busy that day?¡± He asked because he saw her looking at him, her lips moving but not responding.


    ¡°Ah, the teacher at the fashion school just called me, he invited me to be the MC for the exchange between Fashion Future students and students of TA Business Fashion School that will take ce this Sunday and I epted.¡±


    Her voice grew smaller and then fell silent. She knows that her assistant job cannot be limited to office hours, but since joining the group, Kevin has never dragged her to work on Sundays. Therefore, she was confident that she would be free and hastily agreed.


    ¡°I see, it¡¯s okay. Just do your job, I¡¯ll ask Emma toe with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Now Kevin understood why his younger brother suddenly changed his schedule and refused to go with the city chairman because he was busy.


    It turned out that his younger brother was spending time escorting his future wife to that student exchange.


    A work day passed smoothly and when thest meeting ended, the clock struck six o¡¯clock in the evening. Emily quickly gathered documents, turned off theputer, and left the meeting room with Kevin.


    Kevin knew Daniel was waiting below, so he didn¡¯t offer to take her home. Just now, while in a meeting, he suddenly had an itchy neck, had to ask everyone for permission to go out to cough, and identally saw Daniel standing near the security post, looking like he was chatting with the security guard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home first.¡± She spoke up when she saw that he had no intention of leaving but pulled out a swivel chair and sat down.


    ¡°Yes, you can go home.¡± He nodded.


    She smiled but her beautiful eyes still contained a sadness. Recently, she saw Kevin coughing a lot, his eyes always had red blood, as if he stayed up veryte. When she stood near him at close range, she could smell the smell of cigarettes.


    Before, when he was not in love with her, he smoked. The work of loading and unloading goods took ce at three or four o¡¯clock in the morning, the weather was still cold, so he said that at first, he smoked because he wanted to warm up ording to the instructions of the elders.


    For a long time, he was almost addicted to cigarettes. Whenever he¡¯s worried or sad, he smokes.


    But since the day he epted to be her boyfriend, he was determined to quit smoking and if she guessed correctly, he only recently started smoking again.


    She is no longer his lover, how dare she advise him?


    Emily left the room for nearly five minutes when Kevin also left the swivel chair, took his vest, and put it on.


    Feeling something in his pocket, he immediately reached in and pulled out a bag of candy, inside there was a small note telling him to suck on them to ease his cough.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    Kevin softly called her name then quickly walked to the ss window, opened the curtain, and looked down in time to see Daniel¡¯s car just rushing out the gate.


    The bridge of his nose stung and tears were about to fall. The candy was originally slightly sweet, but when it entered his mouth, it was bitter.


    He knew she wanted to remind him not to smoke but didn¡¯t dare to say it directly and used this method.


    When passing by the trash can, he took out the cigarette pack and lighter, threw them in there, and quickly left thepany.


    At this time, Daniel took Emily to a roadside restaurant and had a meal with her.


    At noon, he ate little, so at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, his stomach was ravenous, but he still tried to wait for her to finish work so they could go eat together.


    ¡°Daniel, are you free on Sunday?¡±


    ¡°Sunday? Ah, that day was my twelfth-grade teacher¡¯s birthday. My ss organized a trip to his hometown. He has been sick for more than three years and has retired from teaching and returned to his hometown. I heard that he is very weak and doesn¡¯t have much time left.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She shook her head and said that she intended to ask him to go with her to an exchange between students. Daniel also expressed regret for not being able to escort his future wife.


    The group of friends just informed him this afternoon and he was the one who initiated the departure time, if he postponed it, it wouldn¡¯t be very good.


    ¡°Visiting the teacher is more important, I can catch a taxi.¡± She smiled and proactively spoke up because she noticed his guilty look.


    ¡°Uh, please suffer a little.¡±


    ¡°No disadvantage at all.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Emily was very excited and looked forward to the day she would meet her old teachers again, not knowing that someone was preparing a trap for her.


    Right from college, Jennifer hated Emily and now, her jealousy increased even more when Kevin fired her and saw Emily¡¯s triumphant face in the newspaper.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t hold onto Kevin, then turn to seducing Daniel, huh? Emily, I underestimated you.¡± Jennifer squeezed the wine ss in her hand.


    She had just taken a sip of wine when a man walked into the restaurant lobby. He put on a slouchy hat, looked around for a while, then walked over and sat across from her.


    A week ago, he contacted Jennifer and borrowed some money from her, but she tly refused. This afternoon, she suddenly called him and asked him toe here.


    Both of them studied in high school together. His family was originally well-off, but after his father fell into gambling and lust for women, his fortune gradually disappeared.


    Initially, during the phone conversation, Jennifer said she wanted him to harm the MC of the exchange program between Fashion Future students and TA Business Fashion School students.


    ¡°Price?¡± He asked.


    Jennifer doesn¡¯t beat around the bush. She pulled an envelope from her purse, pushed it towards him, and said that if he agreed to do the job, she would pay him ten times more and at the same time find him another job with a higher ie.


    ¡°This is the goal.¡± Jennifer showed him Emily¡¯s photo and said.


    ¡°That is the fiancee of the second young master of Unicons group.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I paid you so much. Do you agree?¡±


    The man pursed his lips for a long time then nodded in agreement. His mother is in the hospital for kidney dialysis, and the daily hospital bill is not a small amount.


    He knew that even the price that gangsters often epted to buy a human life was only a quarter of this amount.


    ¡°Please do it neatly. If you do it well, maybe I¡¯ll be happy and give you an extra reward. Waiting for good news from you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Jennifer immediately raised her hand to signal the waiter to bring the food to the table.


    This afternoon, when she heard her friend who works as a lecturer at TA Business Fashion School reveal that the MC of the exchange was the girl who had just gotten engaged to Daniel, she immediately remembered the man sitting in front of her, Reid.


    He is a technical staff member at the Royal City Hotel and Restaurantplex, so it will be easier to cause problems.


    ¡°On Saturday, she will have a rehearsal before the exchange program takes ce. There are few people at that time, so it will be easier to attack than on Sunday.¡± Jennifer proactively poured wine for Reid and said.


    ¡°I see. I have my way.¡± He picked up the ss of wine, took a sip and replied.

 Chapter 41: Protect

    Day by day, soon the weekend hase. ording to Mr. Mike¡¯s request, early this afternoon, Emily had to go to the location where the exchange program will take ce to practice first. Regarding the script, she received the mail a few days ago.


    Fortunately for her, Kevin said he would only work in the morning because there was another job, if she did not want to sit at thepany in the afternoon, she could go home early.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s warm voice made Emily¡¯s hands stop on theputer keyboard.


    She slowly raised her head to look at him. She did not know if he told her or not because from the morning until now, she had done nothing to make him say that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smoke anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. Too good.¡±


    She smiled, nodded, and understood that he thanked her for the small candy bag the day before.


    They had loved each other for many years, so he realized that although sheughed, her eyes still contained an immense sadness, no way to cover. And she also realized the pain in his eyes.


    Both of them have chosen their paths and cannot stop, otherwise, they will hurt a lot of people.


    When lunchtime came, Kevin left the office. Emily also hurriedly arranged the documents and left. She did not want to bother Daniel to shuttle her because she knew he was still working.


    Loving a busy businessman like him, she shouldn¡¯t be too whiny and dependent, just be independent and do what she can, when she can¡¯t handle it, she will call him.


    After stopping at a small restaurant for lunch, she went home, took a shower, and changed into a simple outfit, ck jeans and a white T-shirt.


    Since bing an office worker, she only wears dresses and rarely wears dynamic outfits like this.


    ¡°Hello, teacher Mike.¡± Emily spoke emotionally when she saw her old teacher.


    ¡°Hello, millionaire bride.¡± Mike replied humorously and hugged his little student.


    Next, he led her to the group of lecturers standing inside so she could say hello and review some old stories with them.


    After all, she had only been out of school for a few months, so everyone remembered her very well, and when the press reported on a luxurious engagement with thousands of imported roses, no one could forget her.


    ¡°Let us begin.¡± Mike suggested.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily nodded, then quickly took the microphone and walked onto the stage.


    The lecturers and some students who will receive grants from Fashion Future also quickly sat in the audience seats, excitedly looking at the beautiful girl.


    No one noticed in the distance, a man was smiling devilishly. Since yesterday, the technical team has been tasked with checking the equipment in this hall, and of course, this is an opportunity for Reid to make a deal with Jennifer.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    While Emily was rehearsing, in the hall next door, Leo and Kevin had just arrived and were reviewing and checking the preparations.


    ording to the schedule, after the exchange session ends, there will be a light party taking ce upstairs.


    ¡°Fortunately, I told the business association to book it in advance. Tomorrow this area will be full. I don¡¯t know what day tomorrow is, but everyone is holding conferences and exchanges tomorrow.¡± Leoughed.


    ¡°Because you guys like to book this ce. Why don¡¯t you go to the hotels and restaurants of the Unicons group and make a reservation?¡± Kevin replied.


    ¡°In meetings like this, there are bound to be some big guys from the central government attending, and as you know, this ce belongs to the son of a big boss in our country. He asked me toe here to support him, so how could I refuse? The other guys are the same,peting for reservations.¡±


    Kevin smiled lightly and continued to move forward, looked at the stage for a while, then asked the staff to move the podium a bit, away from the ceiling fan and chandelier hanging above.


    He knew it was difficult to fall but it was better to be careful. The guests are all famous people both domestically and internationally. If something unfortunate happens, it will be very bad.


    ¡°The guy Daniel refused to join this side, I wonder if he wants to sneak over there? Tomorrow there will be an exchange for fashion students organized by Fashion Future School. I heard he wants to get into the fashion industry.¡± Leo pointed to the right and said.


    ¡°I do not know either. He didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Kevin shook his head and invited Leo to go there with him to see what was going on. He didn¡¯t expect that the exchange that Emily mentioned would also be held here.


    Is it coincidence or destiny? He kept feeling like the love between him and her was difficult to break.


    ¡°Oh, who is that? Your future sister-inw, right?¡± Leo was surprised, pointed to the stage, and asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, she is the MC for this exchange. I also didn¡¯t know they held the program here.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe I guessed right. Your younger brother must be stalking his wife.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in a meeting at thepany now. He doesn¡¯t have time to cling to his wife.¡± Kevin spoke up because he saw the city chairman keep rolling his eyes around to find Daniel.


    Leoughed and went with Kevin to the upper rows. He had to admit that Daniel had good eyes and chose a wife as beautiful as a beauty queen.


    Previously, no one in the businessmunity had spected about his girlfriend, but suddenly there was such a grand engagement ceremony.


    ¡°Kevin.¡± Emily whispered when she saw her future brother-inw walking towards her.


    At the same time, severalrge fan des hanging on the wall suddenly started to operate very strongly, causing the hair of several female lecturers and students to be tangled.


    Today, the air conditioning system is being checked and cleaned by the technician, so they turned on the fan to cool the guests down.


    ¡°Oh my god, the fan is so strong, Mr. Mike, please tell them to turn it on a low number.¡± A female lecturer spoke up.


    No one noticed that the neossical swing-wing ceiling fan in the stage area was having problems. It is gradually loosening and is in danger of falling right where Emily is standing.


    ¡°Oh, Miss Emily, be careful.¡± A female student suddenly looked up and eximed.


    Looking in the direction of the student¡¯s hand, Kevin quickly realized the problem and immediately rushed to the stage.


    And Emily was so surprised that she reacted slowly. When she looked up, the ceiling fan with an old Western-style chandelier design was falling.


    Because she was so panicked, she tripped and fell as soon as she tried to run away. At the moment when she thought she would be injured, Kevin quickly rushed to her side and covered her with his body.


    Screams rang out as the ceiling fan hit the man¡¯s body.


    When Emily opened her eyes, she saw Kevin¡¯s gentle face. However, not long after that, she saw a red line of blood running from his head to his forehead. His eyes slowly closed and his whole body copsed on her.


    ¡°Kevin, Kevin¡­¡± Emily panicked and burst into tears.


    ¡°Kevin, Kevin, oh my god, quickly call an ambnce.¡± Leo shouted as he ran to the ident scene.


    Mike also rushed after the city chairman after telling a TA Business Fashion School lecturer to call an ambnce.


    The two men gently lifted Kevin so Emily could move away because he was lying on top of her.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Mike spoke up to reassure Emily and also to reassure himself.


    About ten minutester, the white stretcher was carried in by medical staff. Everyone moved aside to make way.


    Mike and Leo assisted the medical team in taking Kevin to the ambnce.


    Emily cried as she ran after them and the doctor told her to sit in the ambnce with them while Leo drove after them.


    Mike also jumped in the car and went with Leo even though the two had never known each other before.


    The lecturers and students also quickly left the hall.


    Sirens red all along the road and just five minutester, the ambnce turned into the hospital gate, straight to the emergency room door. Everyone quickly brought Kevin inside.


    ¡°Kevin,e on, you¡¯ll be okay, you¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Emily cried as she ran after the white stretcher while encouraging him. She hopes he hears her and tries.


    The moment he risked his life to save her again, she could confirm that his love for her was still as intact as before.


    ¡°Please wait outside.¡± The nurse stopped Emily and quickly closed the operating room door.


    She sat down, her strengthpletely gone. She didn¡¯t understand why he appeared there at that time.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to save her and get hurt like that. She felt she owed him much. The increasing love debts made her heart heavy.


    That man this morning was still healthy and in great shape on the hot seat, but now he is in the emergency room.


    ¡°Miss Emily, is Kevin in there?¡± Leo rushed forward and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied and bowed her head to greet the city president.


    ¡°Come on, stand up, go to the bench and sit.¡±


    Leo reached out to help her up and helped her sit on the bench. Next, he took out his phone and called Daniel, informing him of Kevin¡¯s current condition.


    Just now, on the way here, he called the hospital director and asked him to arrange the best doctors for Kevin¡¯s surgery.


    That chandelier was not light at all, and fell from that height, so the force it exerted on him was extremely strong. Before the ambnce arrived, he was bleeding profusely on the stage.


    Outside the parking lot, Mike was still struggling to control the city chairman¡¯s car.


    Just now, the two of them had just driven here when they were blocked by a car running the wrong way, followed by several more carsing, forming a block, making it impossible for Leo to back up and unable to move forward.


    So he gave the car to someone he didn¡¯t know, asked Mike to help him drive, and then ran away.

 Chapter 42: The Heart Has Many Chambers

    Receiving the news from Leo, Daniel immediately ended the meeting and drove with Emma to SP International Hospital.


    Fortunately, it was noon and thepanies and factories had not yet finished working, so the road was empty and he could drive quickly.


    Emma felt like she and him were flying, not driving. However, she believes in his driving skills. Up to now, he has never had a collision while participating in traffic.


    When Daniel arrived, Kevin¡¯s surgery had not yet ended. As soon as Emily saw him, she immediately left the bench and ran to hug him.


    She was so panicked that she forgot that she should call him until she heard Leo talking on the phone that she remembered.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be okay, calm down.¡± Daniel patted her back,forting her.


    ¡°He helped me, that¡¯s why¡­ it happened like that. It¡¯s because of me¡­¡± Her voice broke off in sobs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that, it was an ident, not anyone¡¯s fault.¡±


    He pushed her away, bowed his head to greet Leo and Mike, then pulled out a handkerchief to wipe her tears.


    This was an ident, no one wanted it and he didn¡¯t me her. Whether the injured person was her or his brother, his heart ached.


    Kevin has gone through many difficulties in the past but was okay, so he believes that his brother has great blessings and will ovee danger again.


    ¡°Have you told your parents yet?¡± She looked at Daniel with red eyes and asked.


    ¡°Not yet. Let¡¯s wait a bit and see what the doctor says. For now, don¡¯t let them know.¡±


    No one told anyone, but all five people sitting on the waiting bench bowed their heads and silently prayed for the patient undergoing surgery inside.


    Daniel still held Emily¡¯s hand without letting go. He understood her anxiety and fear right now.


    Time passed slowly and when the door to the emergency room opened, everyone stood up at once.


    The doctor took off his mask, smiled, and happily announced that the patient¡¯s current condition was fine, his head was injured but not too serious, and the injuries on his back had also been treated.


    But because he lost too much blood, he needed a blood transfusion and his recovery time would be quite long.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Daniel bowed his head and said politely.


    ¡°Nothing, this is what we should do.¡±


    Next, the doctor quickly realized that the city chairman¡¯s hand was bleeding. So he immediately told the nurse to take Leon to a nearby room to treat the wound even though Leo insisted that the wound was very small and not dangerous.


    Just now, when he rushed next to Kevin and Emily, he was careless and was cut by a fragment of the chandelier.


    Waiting until Kevin was transferred to the post-operative room, Daniel called Matthew and informed him of the situation.


    He knew that through his father¡¯s words, his mother would be calmer than hearing his announcement directly.


    Because Daniel knew Kevin was out of danger, he told Mike and Leo to leave because he knew they still had a lot of work to do.


    He also called his group of friends to apologize for not being able to go with them tomorrow. Of course, everyone sympathized with him when they heard thepletely legitimate reason.


    Leo and Mike lingered for a while then said goodbye to everyone and left. As the two of them stood up, Matthew and his wife also ran over, worry showing on their faces.


    No one told anyone, but everyone stood up at the same time.


    ¡°My brother is still not awake. The doctor said he needs to be monitored further.¡± Daniel spoke up.


    ¡°What happened? Why was Kevin injured?¡± Jessica looked at her son and asked.


    ¡°Ah, he and I were checking the preparations in the hall when the chandelier suddenly fell and he couldn¡¯t dodge it in time. I sincerely apologize for not being able to react quickly.¡±


    Leo hastily lied because he noticed Daniel¡¯s confused eyes and his actions to prevent Emily from moving forward.


    The daughter-inw is not a biological daughter anyway. He spected from the personality of his lion.


    If Jessica knew that her son was injured because he saved his brother¡¯s fiancee, she would have a grudge against Emily.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. That¡¯s just bad luck. Fortunately, you took him to the emergency room in time.¡± Matthew spoke up.


    In terms of age, Leo is only ten years younger than Matthew. However, because Leo felt that Kevin waspatible with him, he proposed to be friends with him and address him as an older brother or younger brother, not an uncle or nephew.


    Daniel used his eyes as a thank-you to the city chairman. He had convinced his mother a lot to ept Emily into his house, so he didn¡¯t want her to develop a grudge against Emily because of this.


    It wasn¡¯t Emily¡¯s fault, but from a mother¡¯s perspective, his mother would think that she was the cause of his brother¡¯s injury.


    Kevin disregarded his safety to protect Emily, proving that his brother¡¯s love for her is still full and strong.


    Now, when the moment of suspense and anxiety before the operating room door has passed, Daniel can quickly piece together everything that happened and realize that his brother does not hate Emily as much as he loves her.


    Kevin loves Emily so he hates her. Even though he hates her, that doesn¡¯t mean he stops loving her.


    ¡°Why are your clothes stained with so much blood? Are you with Kevin?¡± Jessica looked doubtful when looking at Emily.


    ¡°Ah, at that time she was in the next hall. She heard that someone was injured in the next room, so she ran over to check and recognized her husband¡¯s brother, so she followed the medical staff and brought Kevin here.¡±


    Leo continued to lie. He felt guilt surrounding him.


    However, the first lie was told by him, so he had to tell the second one so that everything matched and there were no suspicious points.


    Even when participating in important meetings and having to exin to senior leaders, he did not sweat like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m the MC for an exchange program for fashion students, so I went there to rehearse.¡± Emily said softly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Mike and Leo left, and the remaining five people on the bench waited in silence, no one said a word to anyone else.


    Time passed slowly and the worry in their hearts still could not subside because Kevin had not regained consciousness.


    It wasn¡¯t untilte in the evening that the nurses pushed the stretcher out. Daniel quickly recognized his brother and immediately stood up.


    Emily tried to hold back her sobs when she saw the man lying on the stretcher. His head was wrapped in a white bandage, his eyes were closed, and his face had lost its usual rosy look, and was pale because he had lost too much blood.


    ¡°Patient¡¯s family, please go this way.¡± The nurse pointed to the right and quickly pulled the stretcher into the elevator.


    Only Daniel followed to assist the nurse, while the others took another elevator. Emily didn¡¯t even dare look at Jessica. Even though Leo said so at that time, Jessica¡¯s eyes were still suspicious when looking at her.


    Because patients need a quiet space to rest and having many people gathered here cannot help Kevin recover faster, after taking him to the hospital room, Jessica asked Daniel to take Emily and Emma home.


    After all, she and her husband are Kevin¡¯s parents, so it¡¯s easier to take care of him. She knew Emma was just his fake girlfriend, so she couldn¡¯t let her take care of him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle in early tomorrow morning. If there are any changes in my brother¡¯s condition, please call me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Take them out to dinner and then go home. If two or three people copse at once, it will be very miserable.¡±


    Both Emma and Emily simultaneously bowed to Matthew and Jessica and followed Daniel out.


    For convenience, the three of them stopped by the hospital cafeteria and ordered three portions of rice. Afterward, Daniel took Emma back to thepany to get the car, and he drove Emily home.


    ¡°You just stay here, I can get out of the car myself.¡± She spoke up, stopping him from unfastening his seat belt.


    ¡°Uh. Don¡¯t think much. You are Kevin¡¯s sister-inw and my wife. We are family, so we must protect each other.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daniel raised his hand to wipe away the tears that had just fallen from the corners of her eyes and urged her to quickly go inside, take a shower, and change clothes. He didn¡¯t forget to tell her to rest early.


    At this time, inside, James had just opened the gate. Daniel just lowered the windshield, bowed to him, and drove away.


    ¡°Oh my god, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why is your whole body covered in blood like this?¡± He cried out in panic when he saw his daughter.


    ¡°Come into the house and I¡¯ll tell you. This is not my blood.¡±


    Emily quickly walked in and went straight upstairs to the bathroom. Now, when she was alone, she could hug her aching heart and cry loudly.


    She was in extreme pain but had to try to control her emotions in front of everyone. Kevin¡¯s eyes filled with love before passing out haunted her. She felt that she always brought him bad luck.


    ¡°Kevin, why did we¡­ why did wee to this dead end? I can¡¯t go back anymore. I hate myself. I can¡¯t¡­can¡¯t betray Daniel.¡±


    She could realize that Daniel¡¯s heart belonged only to her. She knew he loved her deeply and she was the first girl to enter his heart. How could she leave him?


    She didn¡¯t want him to suffer the hurt she had caused his brother. Moreover, in her heart she also has him. The love that she thought she would only dedicate to one person is now divided into two halves.


    After showering and changing, she went down to the living room to meet her father and told him everything.


    Looking at his daughter¡¯s swollen eyes, James felt extremely sad. He understood that if Kevin no longer loved his daughter, Kevin would not have risked his life to save her.


    Love and hatred are causing people to make wrong decisions, harming their lives.


    ¡°Emily, Kevin knows that his younger brother will be heartbroken if something happens to you. I don¡¯t want you to affect your current rtionship with my son-inw because of this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad, don¡¯t worry, Daniel is my husband. I know.¡±


    James immediately returned to his bedroom after telling his daughter to go to bed early.


    Since the engagement ceremony, the rtionship between the two parties has been established, the only thing missing is a wedding and a marriage certificate.

 Chapter 43: Precious time

    After more than a week, Kevin¡¯s health has also improved. Although he was still in pain and had to take painkillers continuously, he was able to talk and eat and could go to the bathroom by himself.


    Emily only visited him twice, she followed Daniel. Although he could only say a few sentences to her, he felt that was enough. Luckily she did not have any injuries.


    When he woke up, Daniel was next to him and his younger brother briefly told him that Leo lied to protect Emily from his mother¡¯s wrath. So, when his mother asked him, he answered the same as the city president.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard for me. I n to break up with you after Daniel gets married, release you, and no longer need to act in front of them.¡± Kevin took the piece of apple from Emma¡¯s hand and said softly.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s only one month left. You must recover quickly. The groom¡¯s brother receives more media attention than the groom.¡±


    Kevin smiled and nodded. For the past week, his parents have been by his side and he can see the tiredness on their faces. So this morning, he told them to go home and rest.


    Daniel thought his brother and Emma were a couple, so he allowed Emma to take a few days off work to go to the hospital with Kevin. Her position is temporarily assigned to Emily.


    Both of them were eating apples when Emma¡¯s phone rang. Seeing Daniel¡¯s name disyed on the screen, she quickly picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the line, his voice was gentle but a bit urgent, asking her to return to the corporation because there was something that needed to be handled because Emily was not knowledgeable.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daniel, thepany has urgent business so I have to go now. Emily wille here to take care of you.¡±


    After saying that, Emma quickly stood up, grabbed her bag, and ran out of the room, leaving Kevin with a slightly bewildered face.


    His younger brother let Emily take care of him? He felt guilty for being happy when he heard Emma say that.


    Daniel trusts him so he should not act or think beyond the limit.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    At the same time, at thepany, Emily was also preparing to leave the deputy general manager¡¯s office. When she heard Daniel tell her to go to the hospital with Kevin, she felt her ears ringing.


    ¡°Just stay in there and talk to him to help him rx. I¡¯lle pick you up this afternoon. I¡¯m afraid if I call my parents to the hospital, they will be tired. Besides, that guy doesn¡¯t want maids to fawn over him. Around three or four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emma is free. It was just a sudden thing today.¡± Daniel grabbed her shoulders, kissed her lightly on the forehead, and said.


    ¡°Yes. Remember to eat lunch on time, don¡¯t let your stomach hurt.¡±


    After she finished giving instructions, she ran away like a little squirrel, straight to the elevator.


    She originally intended to go home and cook porridge for Kevin, but she knew he needed someone by his side. If he wanted to go somewhere without anyone watching, it would be dangerous.


    So, when the taxi arrived at the most famous porridge restaurant in the city, she immediately told the driver to stop and go in to buy some porridge.


    The moment she walked down the hallway leading to where hey, her heart suddenly fluttered and was nervous, and extremely emotional.


    And when she stood in front of the door, she hesitated for a long time before daring to knock twice before entering.


    Just like her, the man in the room was equally moved. He tried to smile, nodding slightly as a greeting.


    ¡°Are you still in pain?¡± Emily approached him and asked.


    ¡°I feel much better, but sometimes I feel dizzy.¡± He replied gently.


    ¡°You lost too much blood.¡±


    She carefully took out the porridge box, pulled out a chair to sit next to him, and fed him.


    She forgot that there was no problem with his hands, and he still remembered but knew that this was probably thest time he would enjoy this privilege, so he opened his mouth and did not refuse. The biggest regret in his life is that he lost her.


    ¡°Who is that? Doctor?¡± Emily widened her eyes and looked at him when she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°No, the doctor never knocks on the door when hees in. It was the waiter who brought me porridge.¡± He shook his head.


    Emily quickly put down the porridge box, opened the door, and took the porridge from the young housekeeper¡¯s hand.


    Why did she forget that Kevin¡¯s family has a good chef and many servants? His mother will not let him or Daniel eat outside food when they are sick.


    When she returned, she saw that Kevin had eaten the entire box of porridge by himself. Her face turned red with embarrassment. Why did she feed him when he could eat himself? But why did that man open his mouth without saying anything?


    ¡°This porridge¡­¡± She hesitantly pointed to the porridge in her hand.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had lunch yet, right? Eat it. These days, my mother keeps asking the chef to cook this porridge dish, so I¡¯m a bit bored. Eating the porridge you bought will not get boring.¡±


    The gurgling sounding from Emily¡¯s stomach made her want to crawl underground. She nodded and quickly pulled the chair away from his bed, turned her back to him, and ate.


    She had to admit that his chef¡¯s cooking was extremely delicious. Looking at the ingredients in the porridge, she knew how nutritious it was.


    If someone sells this porridge, they will probably make a lot of money, no joke, it contains abalone mushrooms, crab, shrimp, and many expensive ingredients.


    Kevin¡¯s hand reached out, floating in space. Every time he just saw her thin, lonely back, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions.


    He couldn¡¯t forget her, he couldn¡¯t stop loving her. The more he tried to hide it, the more intensely the fire of love burned in his heart.


    ¡°Is it delicious?¡± He quickly withdrew his hand and spoke as soon as he saw her turn her head.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious, so why are you fed up with it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, we should change dishes every once in a while.¡±


    Seeing Kevin leaning on his hands and intending to lie down, Emily quickly ran to help him.


    She wrapped her arms around his back and told him to rx his body and not strain. At such a close distance, he could smell her familiar scent.


    The moment his headnded on the pillow, their eyes met, love and pain were all they could see in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re tired, just call me. Don¡¯t move yourself and hurt your wound.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    She withdrew her hand, pulled the nket to cover half of his body, and then went to the sofa to sit. She wanted to ask him to let her see the wounds on his back but didn¡¯t dare open her mouth.


    At that time, Kevin was only wearing a white shirt, so the propeller de cut deeply into his back. If only he had worn a vest, he would not have been seriously injured.


    She originally intended to stay up to watch him, but after lying down on the sofa, she fell asleep, not knowing that the handsome man was still awake, and kept looking at her.


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly three o¡¯clock in the afternoon that Emily suddenly woke up. She panicked when she saw Kevin moving step by step toward the bed.


    She quickly ran over, grabbed his arm, and helped him walk.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°I can go by myself. I can¡¯t go far, but walking around the room is okay.¡±


    Looking out the ss window, seeing that the sunlight had faded, he immediately asked her to find a wheelchair and push him down to the hospital grounds to get some fresh air to ease his ufortable feelings.


    He could lock himself in his office all day without feeling ufortable, but he didn¡¯t like being in the hospital room at all.


    Emily agreed and then ran away. Her lovely appearance made him feel young again.


    She is no different from a book, each page brings people a different level of emotions, happiness, sadness, love, hate, even trouble, everything.


    After fifteen minutes, she brought Kevin down to the hospital grounds. She pushed her wheelchair under the trees to find shade even though the sun was still obscured by dark clouds, not knowing when it would appear.


    They were both quiet, watching the tree branches and grass swaying in the wind. Kevin could smell the girlish scent of his beloved mixed with the chilly winter breeze.


    She sat on a stone bench, shifting her gaze from the flower bushes to the distant clouds, her heart heavy with sadness.


    ¡°When you go back to work, Mr. Venn will also return to thepany, right?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Maybe so.¡± His throat choked when he answered.


    ¡°Kevin, thank you for saving me.¡±


    Finally, Emily mustered up the courage to turn and look at him. Even though she didn¡¯t want to cry, she couldn¡¯t control her tears. Bitter salty tears fell one after another, drenching her beautiful face.


    ¡°We are one family. No need to thank me.¡±


    Although Kevin wanted to wipe her tears with his hands, hold her in his arms, andfort her, the wall of morality stopped him.


    He knew she still loved him, she knew he still loved her, they understood each other but that didn¡¯t mean anything.


    He knew that a small sensitive action at this time would cause both of them to slide down an hical slope.


    Emily¡¯s act of wiping away tears fell into Daniel¡¯s sight. He stood not far away, but the thick bushes hid him.


    He originally finished work early and nned to go talk to his brother for a while and wait for Emma toe in before taking Emily home. He didn¡¯t expect the room to be empty. And when he looked down and saw them, he quickly ran down here.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t show up right now, it¡¯ll make her feel even more awkward.¡±


    In the end, Daniel chose to turn away because he thought about her feelings. The so-called old love is very difficult to talk about, talking about forgetting is not easy to forget, and talking about hatred is not entirely hatred.


    The harsh afternoon sunlight gradually appeared, shining on the man¡¯s lonely back. He looked like a solo traveler, not like someone who had just gotten engaged.


    These past few days, she was with him, but he could recognize half of her soul wandering in the hospital.


    So when there was work that needed Emma¡¯s return to handle, he deliberately asked her to change shifts. He knew she had something to say to his brother, like thank you.


    At the same time, Jessica also entered the hospital room. Seeing the empty hospital room, she immediately called Kevin and when she knew he was enjoying the fresh air under the hospital grounds, she immediately ran down.


    Just now, she went to Royal City Hotel and she realized she had been deceived for more than a week.

 Chapter 44: Advocate

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Daniel say his parents wouldn¡¯te here until evening?¡± Emily quickly dried her face and asked.


    ¡°Maybe my mother went somewhere and stopped by. Don¡¯t worry, a sister-inw visiting her brother-inw has nothing to fear.¡± He spoke up to reassure her because he noticed her unsteadiness.


    Emily bowed her head and said nothing more. Kevin is always the person who understands her mood the most.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt very insecure. His mother¡¯s eyes when she looked at her the day he was admitted to the hospital entered her nightmares for several nights in a row.


    After ten minutes, Jessica appeared before them. She came from a prestigious background, so she did not want to question her future daughter-inw right here.


    When she saw the image of her son being hit by a falling chandelier while saving Emily, she was so angry that she trembled.


    ¡°Take Kevin back to his room. I have something to ask you guys.¡±


    After saying that, Jessica went first. Emily trembled as she grabbed the handle of the wheelchair, pushing Kevin behind her.


    Luckily he was by her side, if she were alone she would have been so scared that she would freeze on the spot.


    When everyone was inside and the door was closed, Jessica asked Emily why her eldest son was injured.


    ¡°Mom, I went to inspect the hall and when I stepped onto the stage, the chandelier fell on me.¡± Kevin quickly spoke up.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m old so you can say whatever you want, right?¡±


    Although Jessica still spoke softly and her tone was not harsh, it still made Emily pale. She guessed Jessica already knew the truth.


    She is the wife of the chairman of the Unicons group. If she wants to know something, she will know, she is not a housewife who only knows about the kitchen.


    ¡°I went to Royal City and saw the video extracted from the camera.¡±


    She wanted to say that she felt like Emily was no different from aet. In the past, her son fell in love with Emily and was unjustly imprisoned, but there was no way to exin it.


    If she and her husband had not taken him back, his future would have beenpletely ruined. And now, because of an ident involving Emily, her son almost lost his life. After that, what will happen next?


    ¡°Mom, Emily is already a member of our family. What¡¯s wrong with me saving her? She is your daughter-inw, Daniel¡¯s wife, and¡­ my sister-inw.¡± Kevin lowered his voice to exin.


    At this time, the door to the hospital room suddenly opened and the person who walked in was Daniel.


    Just now, he was wandering around the fountain when one of the management team of the Royal City restaurant and hotel called him.


    He reported that the president of the Unicons group and his wife came there and demanded to see the camera on the day the ident happened, otherwise, they would make a fuss.


    Although that ce is owned by the son of the Minister of Health, Matthew¡¯s rtionship with senior figures at the central level is extremely close. So, when he and his wife suggested it, the boss there did not dare to refuse.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry because you saved her, I¡¯m angry because I¡¯m angry at her, Daniel, and you dared to lie to me.¡± She moved her eyes from Kevin to Daniel and spoke harshly.


    ¡°Mom, at that time the city president suddenly spoke first. What should we say? Should I say that what he said was a fabrication?¡± Daniel stepped forward, held Emily¡¯s shaking hand, and said.


    Jessica was about to continue speaking when Kevin¡¯s phone rang. Seeing him press the listen button, she also suppressed her anger and temporarily remained silent.


    No matter how rotten the house is, she cannot let outsiders hear her and her children shouting at each other.


    ¡°The Minister of Health and his son have already arrived. Everyone, stop talking about this issue if you want me to recover quickly.¡± Kevin said after reading the hospital room number to the person on the other end of the phone.


    Next, he told Daniel to take Emily home first. He originally thought that today would be a happy day when she came in to take care of him and talk to him, but he didn¡¯t expect that his mother¡¯s questions would make everyone¡¯s mood lower.


    Jessica walked over to the chair and sat down, not looking at Emily and Daniel as they said goodbye.


    At first, she liked Emily and wanted Emily to join her family, but the events in the past and what had just happened made her unable to help but have a grudge against her.


    The moment Emily followed Daniel out of the room, she tried to look back and saw his mother still looking out the window. As for Kevin, she saw him trying to smile at her, but in his eyes was immense, endless sadness.


    She wished that that day, the person injured was her. That way, his mother wouldn¡¯t be heartbroken and wouldn¡¯t make the distance between her and Jessica grow farther and farther.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t be sad. Mom felt sad for my brother, she showed such an attitude towards you. If it were a stranger and you, my mother would be heartbroken for you. Do you understand what I mean?¡± Daniel gently spoke as he fastened her seat belt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She nodded, trying to smile to reassure him. Of course, she understands. After all, the daughter-inw is still a stranger, how can she be on par with Jessica¡¯s biological son?


    She had not had her mother by her side since she was young, so when Jessica invited her to dinner and called her her future daughter-inw, she was emotional and told herself that she would consider Jessica as her mother and be respectful to her.


    Who would have thought that an initially good rtionship would turn into such hate?


    Knowing clearly that his lover was in a bad mood, Daniel took Emily straight to the outskirts of the city and walked with her along the riverbank to rx.


    There are times when people cannotfort others, only nature can soothe the wounds of the heart.


    He took off his vest and put it on her thin shoulders.


    Thete sunlight shines on two figures, one tall, and one short, dyeing a ssic golden-brown color on the riverbank scene, creating an extremely romantic picture.


    She proactively held his hand, feeling the warmth from the man¡¯s soft hand. He was so delicate, so understanding, that she was both grateful and heartbroken.


    ¡°Is work going well today?¡±


    ¡°Good. Who is your husband? Add the multi-talented assistant Emma.¡±


    Emilyughed, rubbing her head against his arm. This is a real smile, not forced or trying.


    Kevin and Daniel are more confident than others. That¡¯s right, they are so talented, of course, they have a lot of confidence, unlike her.


    Even when she¡¯s with Daniel, she still feels like she¡¯s downgraded when the reason that pushed her to be with him in the first ce was just because she needed money.


    ¡°Pleasee to my house. I will cook dinner for you. Today, my father is going to the party, he will be back a littlete.¡±


    ¡°Agree.¡±


    The couple quickly got back in the car and ran to the market. Daniel parked the car and crept into the crowded afternoon market with Emily, choosing fish and shrimp with her and learning from her to bargain, making her unable to hold back herughter.


    The salesgirls also burst intoughter at his clumsy appearance. Looks like she also found something that made him lose confidence and feel confused like this.


    ¡°That price is right, no need to bargain.¡± She waved her hand.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know. I thought they said they would challenge the price for everything.¡±


    By the time both of them arrived home, it was almost six o¡¯clock in the evening. Together they rushed into the kitchen, prepared food, and cooked, temporarily forgetting about the unhappy events from before.


    People often say that the kitchen is cozy thanks to the presence of a woman, but for Emily now, both the kitchen and her house are warmer thanks to Daniel¡¯s appearance.


    Emily is immersed in a feeling of happiness without knowing that she is the subject mentioned in the argument between Jennifer and Reid.


    Originally, Jennifer refused to transfer the remaining money to him and put his phone number on the cklist.


    However, he persisted like a hungry leech, went to her house, and used another phone number to call her, forcing her to meet, otherwise, he would post the recording of their transaction online.


    ¡°You¡¯re a thick-faced guy. You can¡¯t do the work I assigned you but you still demand fair payment?¡± Jennifer red at the man with a careless appearance in front of her.


    ¡°Girl, I did exactly as you asked. Because that general manager appeared at the wrong time. Now that I¡¯ve lost my job, I don¡¯t talk much. One, you give me the money, two, I go to the police station right now. This guy¡¯s life is all ruined, he has no regrets anymore.¡±


    Jennifer was so angry that her throat was choking, and she had to breathe deeply several times.


    When she heard Reid report that Kevin had to go to the emergency room because he saved Emily, she wanted to kill him.


    Although the aura of the heir to the Unicons group was what made her approach Kevin, she gradually developed true feelings for him, a handsome, talented, and famous man.


    Her heart also hurt very much when she knew he was seriously injured and bleeding a lot. However, she did not dare sneak to the hospital to visit him.


    ¡°Will you give me money? If I press this button once, your life will be over.¡± Reid held up his phone and smiled contemptuously.


    ¡°How can I trust someone like you? You dare secretly record me. What if I give you all the money and then you continue to use it to solicit more money?¡± Jennifer tried to act calm, folded her arms, and said.


    ¡°This guy has always done business fairly and honestly, not flip-flopping like you. Be fair with each other, and trust each other so that you can continue to do business in the future.¡±


    Seeing the car¡¯s lights sh, Jennifer was startled and weak when she realized it was Brian¡¯s car.


    The moment Brian lowered the windshield, Reid changed his expression, bing gentle, politely bowing to the deputy general director of GE Corporation.


    ¡°Is he your friend? Why don¡¯t you invite him into your house?¡± Brian looked at his sister and asked.


    ¡°He will say a few words and then leave immediately.¡± Jennifer smiled fakely and replied.


    The windshield quickly rolled up and the car sped toward the main gate. Through the rearview mirror, Brian saw his sister giving something to the man. He guessed it was money.


    He also didn¡¯t want to control Jennifer¡¯s spending, he was just a little surprised because none of her friends were poor, they were all from rich families. And if they need money unexpectedly, wouldn¡¯t a transfer be faster?


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be fair like that? Next time if you need me, just call. I always use that phone number.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± She hissed.


    Reid put the money in his pocket and leisurely left. With this money, he will run his own small business and no longer need to work for anyone. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t ask Jennifer to apply for a job for him.

 Chapter 45: Dull Pain In The Heart

    After another week, Kevin was also discharged from the hospital. But he still had to recuperate at home and couldn¡¯t go to work. Everything still fell on Daniel and Matthew.


    Looking at his younger brother¡¯s apparent thinness, he felt extremely sad but didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    ¡°Young master, can you go down for breakfast? Or do I have to carry you?¡± Daniel said as soon as he poked his head into the room.


    ¡°I can walk, and my legs are normal.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin got out of bed and walked towards the door. He felt like he was fine, but his family kept focusing on the doctor¡¯s words that he had lost a lot of blood so he would have difficulty walking and needed someone by his side, so they kept keeping an eye on him constantly.


    ¡°Since the day you transfused a lot of blood from strangers, I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve be more gentle in your speech.¡± Daniel put his hands in his pockets, walked straight next to his brother, and said humorously.


    ¡°Yes, fortunately, I received blood from a kind person. If it¡¯s the blood of a ferocious person, what will happen?¡±


    Both brothersughed at the same time. Daniel proactively grabbed his brother¡¯s arm when they both reached the stairs. This action warmed Kevin¡¯s heart.


    He never expected that one day, his love rival would be his younger brother. What can he do? He loves Daniel and always wants his brother to be happy. At first, he was angry but he didn¡¯t hate Daniel and now he¡¯s not angry anymore.


    After Daniel finished breakfast, he went to thepany. During this time, he had two assistants. When they sit and discuss and arrange work together, they look like a king with two concubines on either side.


    ¡°Daniel, my father told you toe to my house to eat grilled wild boar tonight. Yesterday his friend gave him a big wild boar leg, I made it and marinated it all.¡± Emily spoke up to invite Daniel as soon as Emma hugged the documents and left.


    ¡°Browse. I also like to eat grilled wild boar.¡± He nodded, took her hand, and signed a small signature on it.


    Daniel must admit that love is incredibly powerful. For more than half a month now, he has had to shoulder an additional amount of work as a general manager, but he doesn¡¯t feel tired because his little fiancee is always hanging around by his side.


    She poured tea for him when he was thirsty, massaged his shoulders when he was tired, and massaged his head when she saw him rubbing his forehead.


    When noones, he cany his head on her leg and sleep. Her legs are softer than his expensive pillow at home.


    Time passed quickly and when Daniel finished processing the stack of documents on his desk, the clock struck five. He excitedly left the swivel chair, took Emily¡¯s hand, and pulled her to the elevator.


    He also really wanted to hug and kiss her in the elevator, like the main male and female couples in romantic movies. However, he was afraid that she was still confused, so he could only wrap his arms around her waist.


    ¡°Is Kevin feeling much better?¡± She proactively leaned close to him and whispered.


    ¡°Can also walk around the house on his own. asionally he was a bit dizzy. I think he needs to eat nutritious foods for a long time to be fine. Do you want to go visit him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very afraid of my mother-inw. I¡¯ll have to wait until Kevin ispletely well and my mother-inw is no longer angry with me.¡±


    ¡°Such a shy person.¡±


    Daniel lightly pinched the tip of Emily¡¯s nose and hugged her even tighter. This is an elevator just for him, so he knows no one will bother them.


    Fortunately, he asked his mother for permission to let him stay at her house, otherwise she would have lived in an unstable state of mind while living with her mother-inw.


    He didn¡¯t know if her feelings for him would develop any further. As for him, as each day passes, he loves her more and more deeply.


    As soon as they got home, both of them immediately went to the kitchen. Daniel is responsible for putting the meat in the oven, and Emily is responsible for chopping vegetables and making dipping sauce. After many timesing to her house, he became familiar with this kitchen.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s cry startled Emily. She quickly turned around andughed when she saw the guy¡¯s face contorted because meat marinade was sshed on his shirt. Looks like another shirt will be sent to the trash.


    If she had known in advance, she would have brought him another shirt to change into. She didn¡¯t think he would be so clumsy and careless.


    ¡°Go upstairs and change. By the way, take a bath to make your bodyfortable. I made some T-shirts and shirts for you. They are hung in the closet.¡± She winked yfully.


    ¡°Did you sew them for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if a wife wants to show her affection for her husband, she can only cook and sew clothes for him. I feel that is the most practical.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that his shirt was dirty, he would have pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Her words touched the depths of his heart, touching him immensely.


    That¡¯s all he needs, a wife who can cook for him, even if it¡¯s just a packet of noodles, and can sew a chipped shirt back for him.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    After smiling at her, Daniel quickly ran upstairs and into her room. And when he saw the elegantly colored men¡¯s shirts and t-shirts hanging next to Emily¡¯s dresses, heughed with delight like a child receiving a gift.


    He didn¡¯t choose because he liked everything, so he grabbed a T-shirt and went into the bathroom. Just thinking about the scene of living with her in this room, happiness welled up in him.


    However, the happiness in his heart did notst long when he discovered her diary in the dressing table drawer.


    He didn¡¯t mean to rummage through her personal belongings, just because he wanted to find theb and identally saw it.


    The notebook was open, and the neat writing that caught his eye attracted him to turn to the following pages.


    ¡°Kevin, I will love you forever.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s hard to fade after a thousand years.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s voice trembled as he read the short but meaningful words. He knew those were just words from the past, but why did his heart suddenly contract so violently?


    If only this diary were closed, his heart wouldn¡¯t hurt. It was opened right on this page, showing that she had just looked at it and was just reviewing old memories.


    He told himself not to be too selfish. However, he is jealous of his brother.


    After a while, Daniel came back down after regaining hisposure. Looking at Emily¡¯s small back moving quickly in the kitchen, tears almost flowed out of his eyes because of self-pity.


    He is now like a child worried that his candy will be taken away.


    ¡°Oh, Daniel, quicklye and taste this dish.¡± She waved to him when she saw him standing there looking at her.


    He quickly walked over and opened his mouth for her to put the piece of grilled wild boar wrapped in vegetables into his mouth. He didn¡¯t feel the taste of the meat, he only felt salty and bitter.


    ¡°Very delicious. But Emily¡­ I have to go now. I had an appointment with a friend but I forgot. He called just now and has already arrived at the pub.¡±


    The happy expression on Emily¡¯s face faded quickly. However, after a few seconds, she tried to smile and took a piece of wild boar meat rolled in vegetables and fed it to him.


    Her father announced that he was about to return, but Daniel had to go. The meal was supposed to be fun with three people chatting together, but in the end, it would just be her and her father.


    ¡°Please eat a little more.¡± She put another piece of wild boar meat wrapped in vegetables into his mouth.


    Daniel was busy chewing and swallowing so he didn¡¯t have time to speak. He had to raise his hand to signal her to stop, otherwise, he was afraid he would choke and die.


    He knew that if he sat down to eat with James, James would probably ask him to have a few sses of wine.


    He was afraid that if he had alcohol in his body and stood in front of her, he would remember what happened earlier and question her. Temporarily avoiding her is best.


    ¡°Okay Emily, please save some for me. Tomorrow I wille and bake and eat with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emily used a tissue to wipe away the grease stains on his lips and nodded.


    She reluctantly saw him off to the gate and as the car drove away, her sparkling eyes were tinged with sadness.


    After locking the gate, she took off her apron, went upstairs, and took a shower. Although the time she was in love with Daniel was not long, she could see the instability on his face.


    He seemed sad but tried to act happy and she didn¡¯t dare to ask, didn¡¯t dare to expose him when he was trying to hide and run away.


    Between the two of them, it turns out there is still a gap between husband and wife that should not exist.


    When she came out of the bathroom, out of habit, she took the hair dryer to the window, watched the sunset, and dried her hair. If Daniel lingered, she would force him to dry her hair.


    Kevin was discharged from the hospital by the doctor, which relieved her worries. She also felt sorry for Daniel because she couldn¡¯t get rid of the old image.


    ¡°Daniel, you won¡¯t me me, right? I will try to forget quickly. Please give me a little more time.¡±


    After sighing, she returned to the dressing table and collected her diary, photos, and everything rted to old memories with Kevin, putting them in a bag.


    Yesterday, she nned to collect them and burn them, but the unexpected call from Mike made her forget it all, and she didn¡¯t remember until now.


    ¡°Could it be that Daniel has seen these things that¡¯s why he has that attitude?¡± She paused and wondered.


    At this time, the car driven by Daniel turned into a pub. No one made an appointment with him and waited for him, that was just an excuse.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to sit alone and drink the entire bottle of wine, so he took his phone and called Ryan, asking Ryan toe chat with him.


    Since the day Daniel took on the responsibility of running Unicons Group with his brother, he rarely gathered with friends to drink, at most they only had dinner together and a ss of wine.


    So, when Ryan heard Daniel invite him to the bar to drink a few bottles of wine, Ryan¡¯s eyes almost fell out.


    ¡°Give me ten minutes, boss, I¡¯ll ask another doctor to change the shift.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s shift hasn¡¯t ended yet, but because the youngest son of Unicons Group suddenly invited him, he had to run to find someone to rece him.


    Daniel rarely invited him to drink so he couldn¡¯t refuse. He likes Daniel the most among his friends. Daniel¡¯s personality is good, almost perfect, there is nothing to criticize.


    As soon as the shift was transferred to another doctor, Ryan immediately took off his blouse and left the hospital.


    Ryann¡¯s family background is not that prominent, hees from the countryside, tried his best to study, and got into this hospital thanks to his rtionship with Daniel.


    He and Daniel met by chance. That year, he was a second-year medical student, went on a pic at the same location as Daniel¡¯s group of friends, and helped one of Daniel¡¯s friends treat his wound before the ambnce arrived, so the two of them knew each other.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 46: The Guy Who Likes To Be Pampered

    By the time Ryan arrived, Daniel had already sipped two sses of wine. The doctor squinted his eyes and looked at the handsome guy sitting alone in therge room, light and darknesspeting because there were only a few small colored light bulbs turned on, sometimes on, sometimes off, alternately.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you turn on the lights, do you want to be nearsighted?¡± Ryan sat down next to Daniel, patted his shoulder, and said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see the expression on my face.¡± Daniel smiled lightly, pouring wine into a ss for his friend.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Ryan¡¯s voice became serious, no longer joking. In his eyes, Daniel does not have the nerve to control sadness. Furthermore, Daniel is about to get married and the Unicons group is on the rise, how can there be sadness at this time?


    ¡°Just drink with me. This story cannot be expressed.¡±


    Daniel lightly touched his ss to the ss of the person next to him and brought it to his lips, taking a sip. The passionate liquid flowing into his body made his sadness rise even more.


    He told himself to ept his brother as an indelible part of her memory and heart, but for some reason, when he saw those words, he became extremely selfish.


    Looking at his friend drinking one drink after another, Ryan also wanted to stop him, but he knew this was the only and worst way for Daniel to ease his sadness.


    Could it be that Daniel and his fiancee were arguing? He doesn¡¯t look like a guy who would argue with his woman.


    He is the type of person who is willing to argue with the whole world but will always give in to the girl he loves.


    The lights in the room kept flickering and outside the pub, the traffic flow gradually thinned out.


    When the second bottle of wine was empty, Daniel told Ryan to press the bell to call the waiter to pay. He leaned heavily on the sofa because he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Ryan tried to use the most audible voice to talk to the drunk guy next to him.


    ¡°No, return to the Empire Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ryan nodded then put Daniel¡¯s arm around his shoulders, helping him leave the room.


    Ryan knew that Daniel¡¯s alcohol tolerance was not low. If it was normal, three bottles of wine might not be able to knock him out. It was only because something sad happened that he got drunk so quickly.


    Psychology affects the body a lot, sometimes people just need to take a sip of wine when they are sad and they will copse.


    ¡°Emily, Emily¡­¡±


    Hearing the girl¡¯s namee out of the young master¡¯s mouth, Ryan slightly smirked. He guessed right, Daniel¡¯s sadness was more or less rted to her.


    Looking at Daniel¡¯s limp appearance in the rearview mirror, Ryan didn¡¯t feel secure about letting him spend the night alone in the hotel.


    So, Ryan quickly pulled the car to the side of the road, leaned back, rummaged through Daniel¡¯s pocket, and took out an expensive phone.


    ¡°Oh, hello Miss Emily, I¡¯m Dr. Ryan. Your future husband is very drunk so please go to him. I¡¯m taking him back to the Empire Hotel.¡± Ryan quickly said as soon as he heard the person on the other end pick up the phone.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Emily quickly put down the phone, quickly changed out of her pajamas, put on a dress, ran to her father¡¯s room, informed him, and then took a taxi to the Empire Hotel.


    She wondered why Ryan was still wide awake but Daniel was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t call her himself.


    The taxi took her straight to the Empire Hotel. However, when she pushed the door open and entered the room, she saw no one inside.


    Just as she was about to pick up the phone to call Daniel, she saw Ryan helping him out of the elevator and towards her.


    Looking at her future husband¡¯s disheveled appearance, she couldn¡¯t believe it was him.


    ¡°Why does he drink so much? Did he drink with you?¡± She quickly ran over, helped Daniel, and asked.


    ¡°Yes, he drinks with me but drinks more than me. Just now, I heard him calling your name so I called you here.¡± Ryan answered honestly.


    After cing Daniel neatly on the bed, Ryan bowed and asked permission to leave. He had to take a taxi back to the pub to drive his beloved car home.


    He had to admit that Daniel¡¯s car ran very well, but he still preferred his car because he felt it was familiar, not strange.


    He should have taken Daniel to the hotel earlier, but because Daniel was nauseous, he had to stop twice because he didn¡¯t want that luxury car to stink.


    Emily locked the door and walked over to Daniel¡¯s side. She sighed and helped him take off his T-shirt, then used warm water to wipe his face. She didn¡¯t want the sticky feeling to make it difficult for him to sleep.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The moment the soft towel touched Daniel¡¯s face, he opened his eyes dreamily.


    ¡°Emily, is that you?¡±


    ¡°So, which girl do you think I am? Don¡¯t make a fuss, lie still, and let me clean you so you can sleep easily.¡± She smiled, the force of her hand was a bit strong, making his cheeks sunken.


    Daniel was no different from a puppy right now, obediently following Emily¡¯s instructions. She told him to roll to the left and he rolled to the left. She told him to roll to the right and he rolled to the right.


    His heart, which had been severely hurt by those few words, had now been soothed.


    ¡°Be good, sit up, rinse your mouth and then go to sleep.¡±


    Emily gently helped Daniel sit up, bringing a ss of warm water to his mouth. Looking at the man¡¯s cheeks bulging with water, she thought of an adorable baby boy.


    She guessed that maybe when he was a baby, he was adorable. If she could give birth to a baby boy exactly like him in the future, that would be great, that baby would be beautiful in both body and character.


    ¡°Lie down.¡±


    After letting him lie down, she was about to empty the water basin when he reached out to hold her back. His eyes were red, looking like he was about to cry, making her sit down frantically, not daring to move anymore.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t leave me. You can¡¯t leave me. You are only allowed to love me for a thousand years. You are only allowed to love me for the rest of your life.¡±


    Right now, she was really confused. Every time he gets drunk, does he turn into this? Where¡¯s her mature man? Why is this big boy lying here?


    Did he identally see the souvenirs that kept the memories between her and his brother? Who told him to be curious and rummage through her belongings?


    ¡°Okay, close your eyes and get some sleep. I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t leave you.¡±


    ¡°I want to lie on your feet. I want you to pull out my gray hair for me.¡± Daniel shook his head frantically.


    ¡°Tomorrow. It¡¯s night now, I want to sleep. If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll go home.¡±


    Now he¡¯s forcing her to pull out his gray hair for him? Her eyes aren¡¯t so good that she can see gray hair under the electric light. She¡¯ll pull out his ck hair, and at that point, he¡¯ll turn into a bald guy.


    Emily proactively turned off the light andy down right next to him. The slender hand gently patted the man¡¯s bare back,forting him like a child.


    After a few minutes, Daniel gradually fell asleep, his warm breath smelling of expensive wine enveloped her, making her seem drunk along with him.


    When Ryan called her, she had prepared herself mentally beforeing here. If a man with alcohol in his body is next to the girl he loves passionately, everyone knows what will happen.


    However, he didn¡¯t go beyond the limit, just snuggled his head in her arms and wanted her to pamper him a little.


    This makes her love him even more and feel more secure about him. She wasn¡¯t worried about him being seduced by some girl.


    The night passed peacefully and when dawn came, Daniel suddenly woke up. The heavy feeling made him quickly move his eyes to the girl who was resting her head on his stomach.


    Although the memory ofst night was still vague, the scent that only belonged to her quickly swirled around the tip of his nose, making him feel secure.


    A moment ago, he thought he had done something wrong to her. He thought he had brought some girl back to his room.


    ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± He quickly pulled his hand back as soon as he saw her move.


    ¡°Honey, yesterday I witnessed another side of you.¡± She looked up at him with eyes only half open and said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Very quickly, Emily crawled up to his level and proactively held his hand, caressing it gently and looking straight into his eyes, eyes that now contained only her shadow.


    ¡°Daniel, I will cling to you all my life. Only death can separate us two, there is no other reason.¡±


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    He was moved, pulled her close, and hugged her tightly, kissing her hard on the top of her head. He believed what she said, he believed in thismitment. He will also cling to her for the rest of his life unless he dies before letting her go.


    At this moment, he wanted to have her soul and bodypletely, but the love he had for her was always apanied by absolute respect, so he tried to suppress the desire rising strongly within him. He can only express his desire through this increasingly tight hug.


    ¡°In the future, if you have any questions, please tell me. Please share it with me! I will always listen to you. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± She cooed, gently rubbing her head against his firm chest.


    ¡°I promise. Perhaps there will be no more problems. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Suddenly remembering Daniel¡¯s requestst night, Emily immediately sat up straight and told him to lie on her legs, gently massaging his head and pulling out his gray hair.


    Amid a luxurious white scene, the image of a man and woman bes even more romantic. Daniel opened his eyes wide and looked at his fiancee¡¯s delicate face at close range. He felt like no matter how much he looked, it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Luckily Ryan called her to his side, otherwise, how could he have experienced such a poetic moment like this?


    ¡°Close your eyes so you can rx.¡± She used her fingers to gently stroke his eyelids and said gently.


    The moment he closed his eyes, she leaned down and ced a kiss on the tip of his nose. Time seemed to stop at this moment, for both him and her.


    This gentle but extremely sweet and profound way of expressing affection reflects her love for him and his love for her.

 Chapter 47: Last Happy Day

    In just one week, the wedding between Daniel and Emily will be held, and in just a few days, Venn will return to his position, which means that Emily will no longer be Kevin¡¯s assistant.


    In recent times, many things have happened between her and Kevin, love and hate, but in the end, she knows he still treats her well, dedicated to teaching her work-rted issues. Therefore, she felt sad when the time to leave the general manager¡¯s office was approaching.


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon you have an invitation to SM Investment Company¡¯s year-end party.¡± Emily held up the invitation card and said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Oh. I forgot. I thought I would be free on Sundays.¡± He said, his hands still working continuously on theputer keyboard.


    Emily smiled sadly, put down the invitation card, and continued to arrange documents. At the end of this year, her life will turn a new page, she will get married and be a mother.


    These past few days, Daniel has been clinging to her even more. Every afternoon after work, he stayed at her house until dark, drawing beautiful ns for the future with her.


    But why did her heart still ache so much when she suddenly saw Kevin¡¯s lonely appearance?


    Just a week ago, during a family meal, when Daniel asked him why he didn¡¯t invite his girlfriend to his house, he said he broke up with Emma because of personality differences and irreconcbility.


    ¡°Have you invited anyone to be yourpanion tomorrow?¡± She mustered all her courage, raised her head to look at him, and asked.


    ¡°No need, I usually don¡¯t dance when I attend parties, I just sit and gossip with the old guys.¡±


    He also raised his head, smiled, and said, then looked down very quickly. He felt like she was pitying him.


    He originally nned to inform them after Daniel¡¯s wedding that he had broken up with Emma, but he felt that telling them a little sooner would not affect his brother and Emily¡¯s marriage.


    She sighed softly and looked into space. That day, because she saw him and Emma arrive at the hotel, she sessfully shook off her remaining hope and epted Daniel¡¯s feelings.


    She didn¡¯t expect that he and Emma would meet like duckweed and water. Every time she remembers the scene where he burst into tears and said that he never stopped loving her, her heart aches.


    Is that why he and Emma stopped? Is it because his heart is still attached to the old image so he can¡¯t force the person next to him to ept it?


    The rushing thoughts made her head hurt a bit. She wondered if she wasmitting a serious sin when she was about to be Daniel¡¯s wife but still could not forget her old lover.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to forget, it¡¯s that she can¡¯t forget. Whether a breeze or a falling leaf makes the sweet and bitter memories of the paste back to her and torment her every second.


    The clock hands identally turned and when it was time to get off work, Emily looked at the man who was diligently approving documents.


    This afternoon, she ordered food for him and then went out to eat with Daniel, but when she came back, the food was only half gone.


    ¡°Kevin, aren¡¯t youing home?¡± She mustered up the courage to ask.


    ¡°You go home first, I¡¯m almost done, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Although he kept his eyes glued to the stack of documents and did not look at her when answering, when the sound of her heels faded, he raised his head and turned his sad eyes to the door, where the slender figure of the girl he loved was disappearing.


    There are no words that can describe his mood right now, cold, empty, and almost disoriented.


    ¡°Is it raining already?¡±


    He quickly left the swivel chair, ran to the ss window, and looked down at the yard that was gradually being wet by raindrops.


    Colorful umbres crowded together to create a very poetic, romantic, and sad scene.


    He misses her already. He misses the peaceful days at the university. He misses those rainy nights in that shabby motel room.


    She is like a candle that warms the whole room. She always obediently listened to him scold her for being stupid, smiled happily when he showed her how to solve math problems, then leaned her head on his shoulder, looking out at the quiet, wet night, weaving beautiful dreams about the future with him.


    ¡°Emily, do we have tomorrow? I¡­ what should I do now? What can I do with myself?¡±


    Raindrops identally hit the ss door, seemingly trying to bring cold air into the already chilly room. The drops of water chased each other, mixed, forming zigzag lines, flowing down before his eyes.


    Tears were wet on the man¡¯s cheeks. His tears fell a few times because of happiness, but the rest were all because of pain for himself.


    Below, Emily suddenly felt like someone was watching her, but because Daniel was next to her, she didn¡¯t have the opportunity to look for that gaze.


    Rain always knows how to make people sad. Even though people are in a happy mood, just one rain falls and the sadness of the pastes back to their hearts one after another.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± She asked as she fastened her seatbelt.


    ¡°Rice served with braised fish and sour soup. I will cook braised fish and you will cook sour soup.¡± Daniel excitedly answered and assigned work.


    ¡°Okay. When husband and wife cook together, they will quickly have food to eat.¡±


    ¡°Where does this proverbe from?¡±


    ¡°From me.¡±


    ¡°So cute.¡±


    He gently pinched her rosy cheeks, then turned the steering wheel and drove out the gate.


    He originally intended to drive the car closer to the porch so she could get in, but because there were so many employees holding umbres, he had to park in the middle of the yard and bring an umbre to cover her so she could get out.


    Daniel has no sad memories of rainy days, rain is like a blessing to him, drawing people closer to others.


    When the car stopped at the traffic light, he reached out and grabbed the girl¡¯s cold hand, causing her to startle and turn to look at him, no longer watching the small streams of water flowing on the car¡¯s windshield.


    ¡°Your hands are so cold. I turned on the heater but your hands are still cold.¡± He squeezed her hand, speaking with helplessness.


    ¡°My hands are cold to keep our love warm.¡±


    Not knowing what else to say, she temporarily borrowed a line from the song to answer him and sessfully made his face brighten. Turns out, this youngest boy is very easy to coax.


    The couple lovingly looked at each other, feeling the love the person next to them had for them through their eyes. Both of them hope that there will be no more trouble surrounding their love. They want to be at peace, without needing challenges to see how strong this love is.


    However, a life without rapids and storms is not life.


    Neither he nor she could have imagined that thevish party tomorrow afternoon would cause them both to separate, go on two intersecting paths, and separate forever.


    And the person who caused this was no stranger, it was the girl who was leisurely enjoying afternoon tea in the tea shop where their car had just passed by.


    SM Investment Company is apany specializing in investing inpanies with the potential to exploit the real estate, tourism, and resort markets. Of course, GE Corporation is also one of their major partners.


    The year-end party fell on the day Brian flew abroad on business, so Jennifer asked her father for permission to let her apany him.


    Through a few old receptionists, she knew that two invitation cards had been sent to two golden dragons of the Unicons group.


    Although the leaders of SMpany worked directly with Kevin, they loved Daniel very much after the time he took them out to eat and go out on behalf of his brother.


    Therefore, they asked him to attend thepany¡¯s year-end summary party, and noted in small letters on the cover of the invitation card that if he did note, it would have a small impact on the cooperation between the two sides.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? You said there wouldn¡¯t be a next time.¡± Reid spoke in a mocking voice as soon as he pulled out the chair and sat down.


    ¡°Do you want to do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Likest time, Jennifer pushed the thick envelope towards Reid and told him what he needed to do tomorrow night.


    She knew clearly that Daniel would bring Emily along because, at the end of the party, there was a dance performance. Both of them are about to get married, so regrly appearing romantically in public is also a way to strengthen people¡¯s beautiful view of the Unicons group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this job is much easier than the previous one. If you do a good opening, I will create a perfect ending.¡±


    ¡°Try to do well. If you can¡¯t even show your manhood, you¡¯re nothing more than trash.¡±


    After saying that, Jennifer took out a room card, threw it to Reid, and stood up. He picked up the room card, looked at it, and stroked his chin.


    After all, he was a man, and in front of Emily¡¯s beauty, he was a little shaken. Now that something good hade to him, why wouldn¡¯t he do it? It would bring money and satisfy his desires.


    Although Jennifer¡¯s previous money helped make his life more stable, this time the reward was bigger, of course attractive, equal to all his years of hard work, not less.


    Luckily at that time, the chandelier didn¡¯t fall on Emily, otherwise, Jennifer wouldn¡¯t have hired him again.


    Leaving the tea shop, Jennifer drove straight to a small store to pick up goods. She held the small packet of medicine in her hand and wondered what the sess rate was.


    Thinking about it for a while, she decided to buy a bottle of perfume with simr effects and then drove to the hair salon to retouch her beauty for tomorrow¡¯s party.


    ¡°Emily, good things cannote to you all the time. Try to have fun and be happy today. If Daniel epts you after watching the video then I will give in and admit you are a lucky star.¡±


    Even though Emily¡¯s marriage partner is Daniel, not Kevin, Jennifer still doesn¡¯t want the wedding to take ce.


    She knew clearly that she no longer had the chance to be with Kevin and no longer intended to use any means to be with him. She just wants Emily to be crushed, unable to be happy, and unable to step foot into the Unicons group.


    Once she gets the sex video between Emily and Reid, no matter how much Daniel loves his future wife, he cannot marry her because of pressure from family and public opinion, unless he leaves the Unicons group.

 Chapter 48: The Fateful Party

    At exactly seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the front gate of the Gold Hotel was bustling with peopleing in and out.


    SM Investment Company chose this hotel and restaurantplex as the venue for the year-end party because it is one of the two most luxurious hotel and restaurantplexes in the city.


    This is also the first time, Emily follows Daniel out to a party. Before, she came here to give Kevin the documents and from that day on, he epted her as his sister-inw.


    ¡°Oh, Kevin is with Emma?¡±


    Daniel eximed when he saw a man and a woman step out of the luxury car. Just now, Kevin left home before him, so he thought his brother hade here a long time ago. It turned out he was going to pick up his girlfriend who had just broken up with him, so he only appeared now.


    Emily was also shocked because she did not think Kevin would take Emma with him.


    ¡°Yesterday, he said he would go alone.¡± Emily shook her head and replied.


    Kevin didn¡¯t see Daniel and Emily, so he and Emma went straight into the banquet hall.


    Everyone knows that Kevin is gradually recing Matthew¡¯s position, so even if he doesn¡¯t want to, he still has to do things to bring harmony and friendliness to business partners.


    The past and now are different, he can¡¯t just sit with the old guys who are about to retire.


    Seeing Kevin, Kent, and Jennifer immediately came over to say hello. He did not know that his daughter caused trouble with the assistant of the general director of Unicons and was fired by him, he only thought that his daughter was bored working outside and returned to join the familypany.


    ¡°Hello general director, the two corporations have cooperated for a long time but we rarely have the opportunity to meet each other. Fortunately, there is this year-end party.¡± Kent proactively extended his hand first.


    ¡°We are both busy. I¡¯m also very happy to be able to meet you here.¡± Kevin also politely shook hands with the person opposite him.


    Jennifer also nodded softly as a greeting and looked around to search for Emily. Everything had been arranged by her, if Emily didn¡¯te, it would all be a failure.


    Losing arge amount of money to pay Reid and not getting any results must make her crazy.


    Kevin didn¡¯t even look at Jennifer so he didn¡¯t see the suspicious look on her face. After receiving the ss of wine from the waiter, he proactively touched Kent¡¯s ss of wine, took a sip, and then asked permission to go somewhere else to greet the business owners.


    The moment he pulled Emma¡¯s hand and passed Kent and Jennifer, Daniel and Emily also crossed the threshold, entering the crowded banquet hall.


    Today, Emily wore a dress she designed, dark blue, revealing her slim, elegant, and seductive bare shoulders. When she was paired next to the elegant and handsome Daniel, she attracted countless jealous and admiring eyes from unmarried girls.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Emma quickly recognized the appearance of the most beautiful couple in the city. Her endlessly sad eyes kept following their footsteps while trying to smile and answer her partner¡¯s questions.


    The closer the day of his wedding came, the more her heart withered and lost its vitality.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, the couple of the year is here. Just now I looked around but didn¡¯t see you, I only saw your brother. I thought you were hiding.¡± A young businessman who is also a member of the volunteer group spoke up.


    ¡°If I hide, SM leaders won¡¯te to my wedding. I¡¯m not foolish. These guys¡¯ lucky money can buy a lot of things.¡± Daniel squinted his eyes and answered happily.


    The people standing around burst intoughter at his joke. That little bit of wedding money is nothingpared to Unicons Group¡¯s annual profit.


    Everyone knows that he holds up to fifteen percent of the corporation¡¯s shares, and the profit flowing into his pocket is a huge amount. Not to mention that after Matthew retires, thirty-five percent of the shares he holds will be divided between his two sons.


    Matthew¡¯s family holds eighty percent of the shares, the remaining twenty percent belongs to other shareholders.


    ¡°This fruit wine is for women.¡± Daniel picked up the ss of fruit wine from the tray in the waitress¡¯s hand and gave it to Emily.


    She took it and joined him in toasting with everyone, saying goodbye to the old year and happy new year.


    She did not expect that in just thest few months of the year, her life would change so much. She felt a bit dizzy.


    At this time, the leader of SM Investment Company also stepped on stage, thanked the customers, and officially announced the start of the party.


    Therge screen continuously disys photos capturing moments when thepany cooperates with partners and captions below.


    Emily¡¯s eyes identally stopped on the screen right when a photo of Kevin and the director of SM investmentpany appeared.


    On the day of signing the contract worth hundreds of millions of dors, she was also present. Suddenly, she felt a little proud of herself for having apanied him in that important signing ceremony.


    ¡°Quickly send the wine there.¡± Jennifer said quickly as she passed a waitress.


    The waitress agreed and quickly picked up the wine tray and walked towards the young businessmen who were chatting loudly.


    The ss of wine in Emma¡¯s hand was just empty and she reached out to signal the waiter to stop so she could get a ss of wine, but the waitress pretended not to see and walked straight ahead.


    ¡°I heard that the waiters here have a very professional service attitude.¡± She frowned, looking a bit dissatisfied.


    Kevin shook his head. He was also a bit confused by the waitress¡¯s actions just now, so he tried to see which direction she was going and then he realized she was busy refilling wine for the group of businessmen standing in the distance.


    Among the crowd, Kevin could still see the familiar silhouettes of his younger brother and his future wife.


    The young male businessmen all brought their girlfriends or assistants, but the girls were now discussing makeup, cosmetics, and fashion together. Only Emily did not leave Daniel¡¯s side.


    To be more precise, Daniel was holding her hand tightly, not letting her take a single step away from him. He is afraid of life like books and movies. He was afraid that some girl would try to harm her because they were jealous of her.


    That¡¯s why the only ss of fruit wine on the tray easily reached Emily¡¯s hand.


    When the male businessmen found out that Emily was a young fashion designer, they immediately asked for her phone number to order her to make dresses for their girlfriends and mothers as a way to please Daniel.


    Jennifer smiled with satisfaction when she saw Emily take a sip of wine. She quickly pulled out her phone and texted Reid.


    There was music here, quite noisy, so she was sure Emily would go to the bathroom area to answer the phone. Wait until that ss of wine is empty, then she will use this phone sim to call and lure the target.


    While Jennifer was staring at Emily and silently urging Emily to drink quickly, the phone in Emily¡¯s hand suddenly disyed a message from Mr. Peter¡¯s wife, a new partner of Unicons Group.


    They made an appointment for her and Kevin to have dinner and discuss cooperation on uing projects, but she forgot.


    ¡°Daniel, I forgot to remind Kevin about the appointment, now they are waiting for him and me at Sunset restaurant.¡± She pulled Daniel out of the crowd, showed him the phone to see the message, and said.


    ¡°So now¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go call him ande there. The following projects have great value, we cannot let them think wrongly about ourpany. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After saying that, Emily handed her unfinished ss of fruit wine to Daniel and quickly walked towards Kevin. Today, Emma is wearing a very striking red dress so she is easy to recognize.


    Daniel shook his head when he saw that his future wife was no different from a little girl worried because she had just done something wrong. He is very happy because she considers the Unicons group as her home.


    ¡°Okay, let me change my shirt and then I¡¯ll go. Mr. Peter doesn¡¯t like white, he thinks white is mourning and bad luck. Please text his wife back and say we¡¯re stuck in traffic so we¡¯ll be a littlete.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin put down the ss of wine that still had a little wine left in it and quickly left the banquet hall. Emily also ran after him.


    Seeing that she was with his brother, Daniel felt extremely reassured. He stopped looking at her slender, flustered figure and focused on talking to everyone.


    In just a moment, Emma¡¯s side was filled with only business partners with the Unicons group, and to her, they were just strangers. Her legs unconsciously brought her gradually closer to Daniel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say. Boss and assistant.¡± Daniel happily spoke up when he saw her standing next to him.


    ¡°Later, after giving birth, she will probably forget her husband.¡± A manughed loudly and teased Daniel.


    The short conversation between the two of them just now reached the ears of a talkative guy standing nearby, so everyone quickly knew why Emily ran away in a hurry.


    As for Jennifer, when she saw Emily following Kevin, she was extremely angry and quickly ran after them.


    If Emily became aroused in the presence of her husband¡¯s brother, either Daniel would be called by Kevin, or the doctor would be called and Reid wouldn¡¯t have a chance to act.


    ¡°Emily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kevin was surprised when Emily suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom for a moment. Please change your shirt and go to the parking lot. I will wait for you out there.¡±


    After speaking, she quickly turned into the women¡¯s restroom. She only drank a few sses of light fruit wine, but why was her body so hot and ufortable right now?


    Her steps were unsteady, she almost fell several times and had to use her hands to hold on to the wall to walk.


    Jennifer was extremely happy to see Emily change direction. She also quickly entered the women¡¯s restroom and took out her phone to text Reid, telling him toe quickly.


    Just now, Emily only drank a sip of wine, so Jennifer was extremely worried, not knowing if that small amount of medicine was enough to change her body or not.


    Inside the bathroom, Emily fumbled around, trying to find a way to stand firmly on her high heels.


    The handbag fell from her hand, fell to the floor, slid through the gap below the door, and quickly entered Jennifer¡¯s sight.


    Knowing this was a rare opportunity, Jennifer immediately took out the perfume bottle from her handbag, unscrewed the cap, and put it in Emily¡¯s handbag.


    Because she was so hasty, she almost spilled the entire bottle of perfume on the floor, but luckily it only spilled a little on her hands.

 Chapter 49: The Wild Dream

    Emily felt very unstable but didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her, so she immediately thought of Daniel and tried to pick up her bag to get her phone to call him.


    After searching for a while, she still couldn¡¯t find her beloved phone, so she had no choice but to go outside to look for him. However, as soon as she got out of the bathroom, a man grabbed her hand and pulled her away.


    Emily squinted her eyes a few times and realized that this was not Daniel, so she immediately reached out and grabbed the pir, holding on.


    ¡°Let me go, who are you? I don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t know you¡­¡± She said while breathing heavily.


    ¡°Come on, good girl,e with me, I¡¯ll help you get rid of your difort.¡± Reid coaxed her and removed her hand from the pir.


    She knew she was falling into the hands of a bad guy, but she couldn¡¯t call for help. The ce was deserted because everyone was gathering in the banquet hall. Furthermore, her voice is now weak, almost hoarse, unable to shout.


    Tears fell from her eyes because she was so scared, her head shook continuously to show her protest.


    Reid gave a devilish smile and pulled hard, sessfully separating Emily from herst clinging point and dragging her toward the elevator.


    A few employees came out of the elevator and bowed politely to the two of them. Everyone assumed that this was a couple and because the woman was drunk, the man had to carry her back to the room.


    The elevator quickly changed gears to the floors and then stopped.


    Poor Reid, because he was eager to possess the girl, pressed the wrong floor number. When he pulled Emily out of the elevator, he quickly took her to the room that Jennifer had rented.


    ¡°Oh, not this room.¡±


    While Reid was confused and distracted, Emily took the opportunity to escape from his arms and ran away. She didn¡¯t know where this was, she only knew that she couldn¡¯t fall into his hands.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Her steps staggered on her high heels. She tried to muster all her remaining strength and reason to run and when she arrived in front of a VIP room, she had no more strength and fell to the floor. At a close distance, she could only see the man¡¯s shiny ck shoes.


    ¡°Emily, are you okay? Go slowly. Why do you run in high heels?¡± Kevin quickly bent down and helped her stand up.


    Hearing the familiar voice imprinted deep in her subconscious, Emily immediately raised her head to look at the man¡¯s face at close range.


    Right at the moment when she seemed about to fall into the abyss, seeing him made her heartpletely overwhelm her mind. She realized that she still couldn¡¯t stop loving him.


    The more she tried to suppress and bury the past, the more intensely this smoldering love red up.


    In the distance, Reid was so angry that his eyes were about to explode when he saw the girl he was about to usurp leaning on Kevin¡¯sp. He silently med himself for being so hasty that he pressed the wrong floor number.


    Things had turned out like this, Reid had no choice but to turn away in anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Just now you were still awake. What alcohol did you drink?¡±


    Kevin quickly brought Emily into the room.


    She has be like this and still wants to follow him to meet his business partner. She wants him to lose face, right?


    Kevin wondered why Daniel let his future wife drink so much.


    Wine will make people suddenly drunk. When they drink, they feel okay, but when the wine seeps into their bodies, they suddenly get drunk, making them not know when they are drunk.


    Kevin intended to put Emily down on the bed and then call Daniel toe take care of her, but when the door closed, she stuck to him like glue. Her hands and feet began to move wildly, touching his body haphazardly. Her head continuously rubbed against his chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Why are you this way? When you get drunk, what do you turn into? Be good, let me go so I can call¡­¡±


    Before Kevin could finish his sentence, the handbag hanging from Emily¡¯s shoulder fell to the floor.


    Because she had not yet pulled the zipper back, the cosmetics and phone inside were scattered everywhere, including the perfume bottle containing aphrodisiacs that Jennifer had put in.


    Its lid was not screwed in properly, and the additional force at this moment caused it to fall off and flow all over the floor.


    ¡°Kevin¡­ Kevin¡­ please help me, I¡¯m so upset.¡± She looked at him with teary eyes and begged.


    At this time, Kevin realized the abnormality in her body, unlike the expression of a drunk person.


    He had taken that damn medicine once so he quickly understood. He didn¡¯t know when she took the medicine. She was with Daniel during the party, where did she get the medicine to take it?


    ¡°Let me call Daniel here. Be good, let me go so I can call.¡±


    After a few minutes of struggle, Kevin was able to bring the girl who was clinging to him like a vine and kissing his face wildly to the bed.


    She unbuttoned his shirt, revealing his toned chest. If it wasn¡¯t Emily but another girl, he would have strongly pushed her away. He was afraid of hurting her, afraid of her hitting her head on the floor, so he had to gently and slowly solve the problem.


    As soon as he ced her on the soft mattress, she grabbed his neck and pulled him down. Her body was demanding humanity¡¯s most primal desire.


    At this moment, she wanted him, wanted him to help her relieve the restlessness and difort that was tormenting every cell in her.


    Kevin propped himself up on the bed with one hand to create distance between his two bodies, while the other hand tried to reach into his pocket to take out the phone that was ringing non-stop.


    The iing call was from Mr. Peter. However, before he could press the answer button, Emily grabbed the phone and threw it on the floor.


    This was the first time he witnessed her flirtatious appearance, it was far beyond his imagination.


    But he couldn¡¯t get angry with her. He could only gently remove the two arms that were holding him tightly.


    If she were his fiancee or the two of them were in a love or dating rtionship, he would immediately satisfy her thirst for love.


    She is now his future sister-inw, between her and Daniel there is only one marriage certificate and one more wedding ceremony to legalize the husband and wife rtionship.


    After wrapping her tightly in the nket, Kevin quickly rushed to the floor and picked up the phone.


    Peter is a new partner, he can¡¯t let him have a bad impression of him, he needs to contact him again and find a good reason to reschedule today¡¯s appointment.


    He was no longer in the mood to go see Peter, his head was now spinning in a mess of thoughts and the question of who put the aphrodisiac in Emily¡¯s drink.


    His fingers quickly swiped across the phone screen but couldn¡¯t find Peter¡¯s contact number. He felt something was wrong with his body.


    Could it be that the wine that SM Investment Company treats guests to contains aphrodisiacs? How could they do such a thing?


    While Kevin was trying to suppress his rising desire, above the bed, Emily also sessfully escaped from the cocoon he used the nket to make for her.


    She staggered out of bed and rushed towards him like a moth finding a fire, like a thirsty deer seeing a cool stream.


    ¡°Honey, I love you.¡± She hugged his neck, pressed her hot body against his back, and whispered in his ear.


    Kevin¡¯s whole body stiffened. The cool feeling brought by the girl made his reason gradually push back.


    The words of love that he always longed for were finally uttered by her again, breaking down all the walls of separation that he tried to build.


    The lust-stimting fragrance from the disguised perfume bottle continued to spread, covering the luxurious room, and engulfing the couple in a yearning for the worldly body.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Immediately, Kevin turned slightly and pulled Emily into hisp. His breathing became more and more heavy, his eyes now contained only her graceful, seductive silhouette.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to lose this girl, he loved her, loved her personality, and loved her body.


    At this moment, he wanted to lose himself in her hands, wanted to dedicate his body to her, and possess her, letting her be his woman.


    ¡°Emily, do you regret it? Do you know who the person in front of you is?¡± His voice was hoarse, reaching Emily¡¯s ears and turning into a seductive sound.


    ¡°Kevin, I love you, I want you.¡±


    She proactively kissed his lips, her naughty little hands fumbled to undo the buttons of his shirt and groped the man¡¯s body, which was burning with love, stimting his desire to its peak.


    The sweet, intoxicating taste of the girl made Kevin lose his reason. He enthusiastically responded to her loving gesture, their two lips were inseparably entwined, exchanging passionate kisses.


    He kissed her deeply, almost wanting to drain the air from her mouth. Only when she leaned forward to escape that intense kiss to breathe, his hot lips continued to slide down her white neck, leaving red and pink kiss marks to mark his sovereignty.


    ¡°Kevin¡­ Kevin¡­¡±


    Emily gasped, and hugged his head, feeling strong kisses imprinted on her neck.


    The feeling of sweet happiness and satisfaction engulfed her, making her forget the current rtionship between herself and the man who was upying her body. She just wanted to be loved more by him.


    The phone rang continuously, and Peter¡¯s name appeared on the screen again.


    Kevin didn¡¯t want anyone to bother him at this time, so he directly pressed the power off button, hugged Emily, stood up, and brought her to the side of therge bed, cing her down.


    His hands, already showing blue veins, quickly took off his watch, loosened his tie, took it off, and threw it on the floor. The shirt was also quickly removed by him. Next came the sound of the belt hitting the floor.


    The bright light turned off, leaving only the dim light from the ssic royal goldenmp shining on his handsome face and perfect body, making Emily deeply moved. She extended her hand forward to invite the man toe beside her.

 Chapret 50: Night of Love

    Not letting the girl wait too long, Kevin quickly approached. On the wall appeared the shadow of a tall man covering the graceful body below.


    His hands fumbled to take off the dress on her body, throwing it straight to the floor. Next, he expertly removed other things that were entangled, like a true bad boy.


    In the semi-dark space, Emily felt the extremely genuine emotions he brought to her. Every ce his lips brushed left a mark on her fragile white and pink skin.


    ¡°Emily, are you sure you want to be my woman?¡± He asked in chaotic breathing.


    ¡°I want, Kevin, I want you.¡± She almost burst into tears because he kept asking while her body was yearning for him.


    ¡°Okay, tonight, you¡¯re mine.¡±


    As soon as the words ended, the two bodies merged and became one. Emily frowned in pain, her hands clutching the pure white sheet tightly, causing it to be wrinkled. The sweet words of seduction from the person she loved still rang in her ears.


    ¡°Rx, my love, the pain will go away quickly.¡±


    Kevin whispered while kissing her tear-stained face. His movements were quite slow and gentle, wanting her to gradually adapt to this intimacy between men and women.


    The moment he entered her body, he realized something was separating him and her, very thin so he guessed this was her first time.


    He¡¯s not sure anymore, his mind is not very conscious so it could be just an illusion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, honey¡­¡±


    His words and gentle caresses helped Emily quickly adapt to his body. The pain gradually passes, giving way to pleasure.


    Kevin also realized that her body had epted him, and his lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    Only he knows how impatient and frustrated he is, but he still tries to slowly guide her step by step into pleasure.


    ¡°I love you, Emily, I will give you everything you want.¡±


    No longer gentle movements, Kevin intertwined his hands with hers, pinned her tightly on the bed, and tried his best to roam in her body, letting his instincts take control of himself.


    The sound of his heavy breathing mixed with her moans echoed throughout therge room.


    Emily felt like she was being dropped into a cool stream, the heat that tormented her was quickly soothed. The long, slender legs floated in space for a long time and then clung to the man¡¯s bare, sweaty back.


    ¡°Kevin¡­ slowly¡­ slowly¡­ gently¡­ gently¡­¡±


    Her request was not epted because for Kevin right now, those pleading words were like an aphrodisiac, making him move even harder.


    Never before had he felt as satisfied as he was now. He didn¡¯t want to slow down, and he didn¡¯t want to stop either.


    The stimting scent lingered in the room, causing the couple to indulge in sensual passion all night long.


    They wanted each other over and over again, fighting chaotically on the bed, constantly changing positions.


    Sometimes Kevin takes the initiative, and sometimes Emily leads him.


    The clock hands continuously rotate. Outside, the night gradually darkened and then faded. Emily¡¯s strength was almost drained by Kevin while he was still very energetic.


    ¡°Stop¡­ stop¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily, call my name¡­ call my name¡­¡± His hands tightened around her waist, his urgent words mixed with rapid breathing.


    ¡°Kevin¡­ Kevin¡­¡±


    She obediently followed his request, hoping he would quickly end this endless lovemaking session because she was exhausted and could no longer continue to be entangled with him.


    He hugged her tightly, loved her deeply, and poured all his remaining strength into her enchanting body.


    Just when she thought she was about to faint, he let out a satisfied roar and copsed on top of her, burying his sweaty face into her slim neck.


    His panting also gradually subsided over time, lulling her into a deep sleep. The room quickly returned to a quiet state, filled with the scent of sex.


    By the time Kevin left Emily¡¯s body, it was already two in the morning. His mind gradually regained consciousness and he realized what he had just done, but he had no regrets.


    He will kneel in front of his brother and apologize, he will take responsibility for this girl, and he will marry her, no matter what people say. He will not let go of her hand even if the river dries up and the mountains wear away.


    Although he did not know what or who caused both him and her to fall into a state of blissful ecstasy, he believed that the fate between him and her could not end, which was why this incident happened.


    Looking at the girl sleeping next to him, his heart filled with indescribable happiness. She already belongs to him, from now on and forevermore.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t worry, all the me will be borne by me. I won¡¯t lose you again. I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m so scared of losing you.¡±


    He tilted his head, kissed her lightly on the lips, then reached for the remote and adjusted the temperature to high so she wouldn¡¯t get cold.


    During the past few hours, he had been exercising so much that he felt extremely hot. Now he could feel the cold on his skin.


    After pulling the nket to cover both of them, Kevin gently lifted Emily¡¯s head, letting his arm be a pillow for her, and hugged her, inhaling the messy scent of her hair.


    He also did not expect that the two of them belonged to each other in a state of total loss of control.


    The familiar masculine scent of the man helped Emily sleep even deeper. She unconsciously snuggled into his arms, searching for the warmth that she thought had left her forever.


    At this time, in the VIP room at the Empire Hotel, Daniel had just fallen asleep. Next to him is Emma.


    She looked at the ceiling with lifeless eyes for a long time and then looked at the man who was sleeping soundly.


    After having sex with him, she regained herposure and realized she had just made a huge mistake.


    She doesn¡¯t regret that she gave herself to him, but she knows it will be difficult for him to ept this truth.


    His personal life has always been summed up in one word: purity, no promiscuous rtionship between men and women, and he loves that girl with all his life. Of course, he never thought he would be an adulterer.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Emma frowned because of the pain below her body. She wanted to leave here immediately but it seemed like she couldn¡¯t, her whole body ached and she had no strength left, moreover, it was toote now.


    In the end, she decided to stay, wait until dawn and Daniel had not woken up, then she would leave.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Perhaps this was the first andst time she was able to be this close to him. Her tears rolled down, wetting the pillow as she looked at his handsome, gentle face.


    She didn¡¯t know why, but while she was chatting with his partner, he suddenly became unsteady, clung to her arm, and asked her to quickly take him to the Empire Hotel.


    At first, she thought Daniel was tired from drinking too much alcohol. But the moment he pulled her down on this bed and tried to take over her body, she knew he had drunk something wrong, just like Kevin¡¯s situation not long ago.


    She didn¡¯t have any thoughts of resistance but gave up, indulged herself, and made love to him for several hours.


    At that time, she just wanted to be devoted to him, wanted to experience the feeling of sexual sublimation with him, forgetting that he was engaged.


    A little wine at the party made her only think about her feelings, wanting to have this man, even if it was just a one-night stand, nothing more, nothing less.


    While making love to her, he continuously calls Emily¡¯s name. At that moment, she woke up but everything had happened and she couldn¡¯t stop anymore.


    She agreed to spend the night with him as a substitute, deluding herself that the person he loved was her, the person he wanted to have sex with was her.


    The night passed slowly and when dawn came, Emily woke up from a deep sleep. She opened her eyes, looked up at the ceiling, and realized this was not her bedroom.


    Just as she shifted to relieve her fatigue, pain ran down her spine, making her almost scream.


    While the chaotic memories ofst night had not returned, the steady breathing of the man next to her made her look over in surprise.


    The face was so familiar that she almost froze. He was naked, the nket only covered his lower body, his hair was messy, and scratches caused by her nails were all over his body.


    Trying to bite her teeth to suppress the pain, she dragged her exhausted body down to the bed, picked up her dress and underwear, quickly put them on, and left.


    Maybe he still loves her, but she is engaged to Daniel, and this rtionship is extremely contradictory.


    She remembered fragmented memories ofst night, the strange man, the hot, ufortable feeling, and the almost endless lovemaking.


    The paining from her heart made her almost copse as soon as she set foot in the hallway.


    Why did she let this happen? What was she doing? She spent the night with her fiance¡¯s brother.


    She trampled on the sincerity and absolute trust that Daniel had for her. She is a sinner. She felt herself so dirty and guilty.


    When Emily entered the elevator, Jennifer also put her phone in her pocket. The guy Reid didn¡¯t do his job well and even slept with her, making her crazy. Fortunately, she was able to record this video.


    ¡°A sister-inw spent the night in her husband¡¯s brother¡¯s room. Emily, let me see if the bullet can go through your face. Disgraceful woman.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she raised her hand to snatch a lock of her hair from Reid¡¯s hand and red at him.


    Last night, she went to the door of the room she rented for him to film the scene of men and women bringing each other inside but did not see him.


    A long timeter, he returned when her desire was aroused by the perfume on her hand.


    As a result, he dragged her into the room. After that, the two of them were entwined all night. In the morning, when she asked, he reported that Emily had gone into the room of the general director of Unicons Group.


    That¡¯s why she came here early, just to film the scene of Emily leaving in a messy and sloppy appearance.


    ¡°Jennifer, guess what, if Daniel saw this video, would he go crazy? Fighting within the family must be very dramatic, right?¡± Reid smiled evilly and blew breath into her ear.


    ¡°Your work is done. Go away. If you dare to tell anyone about what happened between you and me, then prepare yourself to go to jail.¡±


    After throwing Reid a threat, Jennifer immediately left the hotel.


    The price she paid was too high, losing arge amount of money and bing the one to satisfy his desires. If she hadn¡¯t consoled herself that he also helped her solve her needs, she probably would have killed him.

 Chapter 51: Guilty

    Kevin woke up when Emily arrived at her house. He quickly groped around but didn¡¯t touch anyone and there wasn¡¯t any warmth left.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he was shocked when he saw the empty mattress, leaving only traces of the girl¡¯s virginity on the bed sheet.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    He quickly wrapped himself in a nket, jumped out of bed, and headed to the bathroom to look for her, but what he saw was only a space without a shadow of anyone. Why did she leave? Where has she gone?


    Picking up the phone, he quickly found the familiar contact number but hesitated and still couldn¡¯t press the call button.


    Whether the words she saidst night were sincere or just the effects of that medicine, he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Right now, he doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking. Why didn¡¯t she wait for him to wake up and talk?


    ¡°Company.¡±


    As if he suddenly remembered, he quickly showered, changed clothes, and drove to Unicons Corporation. Today he had an important meeting at nine o¡¯clock in the morning and he guessed that Emily had probably gone to the office to check the documents again.


    However, the moment he pushed the door open, the person he saw was Venn.


    ¡°Hello boss, I¡¯m back.¡± Venn raised his hand to greet and said happily.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. This morning I will have a meeting¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Emily has already informed me.¡±


    Venn was a bit surprised when he saw his boss¡¯s listless face as if a female elf had just sucked all his positive energy, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to ask him.


    After a few months at home to recuperate, this morning, when he arrived here, he had the feeling of the first day when Kevin appointed him as his assistant.


    Because it was not yet meeting time, Kevin focused on processing documents. He had forgotten that Venn was returning to thepany today. He thought he would meet Emily.


    After half an hour, he still hadn¡¯t finished reading the financial department¡¯s report. To be more precise, he had almost finished reading it but nothing stuck in his mind, and he didn¡¯t know what problem they reported.


    His brain now only has the image of Emily and questions like: Where is she? What is she doing? What is she thinking?


    ¡°Venn, go buy me a cup of coffee.¡± Kevin put his hand on his forehead and spoke tiredly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Venn quickly ran out of the office. He had never seen his boss so unstable before. The pressure from work was not enough to make his boss appear so worried, confused, and restless.


    The group¡¯s shares are still increasing in price. In the end, what happened to the boss¡¯s house? Isn¡¯t Daniel¡¯s wedding going to take ce in a few days? That¡¯s something to be happy about.


    Waiting for the door to close, Kevin immediately took the phone and boldly called Emily. However, the only response he received was the voice of the switchboard operator, informing him that the subscriber he was calling could not be reached.


    ¡°Emily, how dare you turn off the phone? You¡­ you won¡¯t do anything foolish, right?¡±


    His anxiety was so high that he was no longer in the mood for meetings.


    As soon as Venn returned, he saw Kevin folding hisputer and standing up.


    ¡°Inform the branch managers that the meeting will be postponed to tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But, I see that some old men have already arrived, waiting¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell them I¡¯m tired, if I try harder I¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, yes, boss.¡±


    Venn¡¯s eyes bulged out like two duck eggs. Is his boss crazy? This is not his working style.


    After pondering for a long time, Venn took the phone and called each person, recounting Kevin¡¯s words. And of course, all directors happily epted this announcement.


    If Kevin dies, Unicons Group will be in trouble. No one wants the bowl of rice they are eating to be damaged.


    At the same time, in the VIP room at the Empire Hotel, a gloomy, stuffy atmosphere enveloped Daniel and Emma.


    Emma originally intended to leave before he woke up, but because she was so tired, she slept until now. The moment she saw eyes filled withplex emotions staring at her, her whole body turned cold.


    Daniel sat on the bed, his clothes disheveled because he was dressed in a hurry. He sped his hands, bowed his head, and pondered.


    More than ten minutes have passed and he still hasn¡¯t been able to open his mouth to start a conversation.


    As for Emma, she was standing before him like a criminal waiting for a judge¡¯s verdict.


    Daniel doesn¡¯t know why this happened. Last night, he saw that the person next to him was Emily, but when he woke up, the girl sleeping soundly in his arms was his close assistant, someone he only considered a close friend.


    He didn¡¯t know why he lost control to the point of looking at the wrong person like that. He didn¡¯t drink much, but he felt ufortable, so he asked Emma to take him back to the hotel to rest, and then what kind of thing did he do?


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Daniel said after taking a deep breath to gain courage.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°About yesterday¡­ I sincerely apologize. I will make it up to you. If you want a house, a car, or any amount of money, I can give you everything.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Daniel looked up, his eyes full of pain and torment, looking straight at the haggard face of the girl opposite him.


    He knew no artifact could make up for the mistake he had made. But he doesn¡¯t know what else to give her other than material things.


    His heart belonged to Emily. He knew he was sorry for Emma and even more sorry for his fiancee, but he couldn¡¯t let go of Emily.


    If he had to give up Emily, that meant he had to give up himself. Without her, he cannot live, he is not as strong as Kevin.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t let anyone know what happened between us. I¡­ I can¡¯t lose her, she is my life.¡±


    Emma¡¯s tears fell like rain. She didn¡¯t cry for herself but for him.


    She gave herself to himpletely voluntarily, without expecting him to take responsibility or receive anything in return.


    However, he is a man with a standard lifestyle, this will leave a mark on his heart, making it impossible for him to livefortably.


    She was wrong. She should have tried to escape Daniel¡¯s arms like she had escaped Kevin when he mistakenly took the aphrodisiac.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep this a secret. I don¡¯t need anything either. We are both adults, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    After saying that, Emma quickly turned around and quickly left the room. Daniel didn¡¯t chase her, even though he felt sorry for her and had a lot of regrets, he didn¡¯t want to get involved with her.


    He didn¡¯t want Emily to discover his betrayal. He believes Emma will keep her word and hide this sin of his.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m sorry¡­ Emily, my heart only has you, I only love you¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s sobs echoed throughout the room. What should he do? Other people don¡¯t know what he does, which doesn¡¯t mean he can livefortably and normally with Emily.


    No one knows his sins to me him, but his conscience is condemning him.


    If this had happened before he and Emily had established their rtionship, he wouldn¡¯t have felt guilty towards her. But he and she are engaged and in just a few days, their wedding will be held.


    While Daniel was crying pitifully in the hotel, Emma was no better than him. All the way home from the Empire Hotel, her tears kept falling, making the taxi driver confused.


    After trying to regain herposure and calling Daniel¡¯s partners, using the excuse that he was busy preparing for the wedding to reschedule meetings, she went into the bathroom, turned on the warm water faucet, and let the waterfort her. If time could go back, she would not let that happen.


    At the same time, in front of the gate of the vi located in a small alley, Kevin kept walking back and forth, looking inside.


    He couldn¡¯t call Emily and rang the bell more than ten times but no one showed up.


    The weather at the end of the year was quite cold but his body was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Emily.¡± Kevin happily spoke up when he saw the girl walking slowly towards him.


    Emily¡¯s feet stopped when she heard his call. It took a few seconds for her to dare raise her head to look.


    After leaving the hotel, she wandered on the street in this disheveled appearance for a long time. It was only when she almost collided with a car running in the opposite direction that she was startled and took the bus back here.


    ¡°What are you here for? I have handed over all my work to Mr. Venn.¡± She spoke up, deliberately ignoring what happenedst night.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Emily, talk to me for a moment. Is it convenient to enter the house?¡±


    ¡°No, let¡¯s just talk here. Everyone around had already gone to work, no one heard.¡±


    The loss crept into Kevin¡¯s heart, causing Kevin¡¯s whole body to lose all strength. Why did she act so distant towards him? She didn¡¯t even let him into the house.


    He knew her father was at thepany right now, so he couldn¡¯t say that she was afraid her father would hear about it. Could it be that she is afraid of him? Could it be that she¡¯s afraid of what he¡¯ll do to her?


    Yes, he knows he is sorry for her and sorry for his brother, but everything has happened and he has to find a way to resolve it.


    She had gone to bed with him, so there was no way she could marry his younger brother. He was wrong once, he can¡¯t be wrong again.


    ¡°Emily,st night I lost control but I will take responsibility for what I do, I will marry you.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes opened wide and her feet unconsciously moved back. Is Kevin crazy? What is he talking about? She was engaged to his younger brother, the press reported it and even people abroad knew.


    Furthermore, if she broke up with Daniel to marry him, would she still be human? She didn¡¯t want to hurt Daniel, but the truth was that she betrayed him.


    She knew that afterst night, she could no longer marry Daniel. She and he will have to break up today or tomorrow before the wedding takes ce.


    And even if she and Daniel weren¡¯t together, she couldn¡¯t be with Kevin, which was a p in Daniel¡¯s face.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t ask you to take responsibility and I won¡¯t marry you either.¡±

 Chapter 52: Suffering

    Emily¡¯s words made Kevin surprised and then angry. She slept with him and made love to him all night long but refused, not wanting him to take responsibility.


    Could it be that she still wants to marry Daniel? Did she think he would allow this to happen? How could a sister-inw sleep with her husband¡¯s brother?


    He would rather let his younger brother know about it and get hurt once than close his eyes and let the mistake continue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Daniel and¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, please, I beg you, please don¡¯t tell him.¡±


    Emily shook her head frantically, quickly ran closer to him, and grabbed his hand, earnestly begging. She couldn¡¯t let Daniel know about this shameful thing, he would be very hurt.


    More than anyone else, she knew he loved her like his life, and trusted her absolutely, how could he ept this harsh truth? She will break up with him but for a different reason.


    ¡°Emily, you and Daniel can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, I will break up with him but will use another reason. Please¡­ I beg you¡­¡±


    Looking at her tear-stained face, Kevin¡¯s heart contracted violently. He is also very heartbroken, does she know?


    He has done wrong things to his younger brother and he understands that if he marries her, the rtionship between him and his family maye to a dead end. However, he cannot abandon her. He still loves her dearly.


    He reassured himself that maybe she couldn¡¯t ept his proposal for the time being because she was confused. He believes that when she calms down, she will think about what he said.


    ¡°Okay, Emily, remember that no matter what happens, I¡¯ll still be with you.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t answer him, but quickly let go of his hand and quickly put the key in the lock, opened the gate, and entered the house.


    Until now, she still doesn¡¯t believe that what happenedst night was true. However, she was forced to ept this cruel reality. She was no longer pure, and that man was not the one who was engaged to her.


    Kevin¡¯s sigh made the empty alley even more sad. Last night, he poured out all his strength on her body, so even now, he is still very tired and his mind is still spinning.


    Not knowing what else to do, he sat down in front of her gate. If he was back at thepany now, he wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to work.


    Inside the house, Emily was dragging her broken body up the stairs. Her mind is now empty. She felt like an evil woman.


    ¡°Daniel, bad people like me should leave you. You are an angel in my heart, I cannot tarnish you. I don¡¯t want you to be bad because of me.¡±


    She sat down halfway up the stairs and sobbed like a bullied child. Happiness seemed close at hand, but it was gone after just one night of madness.


    She wouldn¡¯t be suffering like this if she didn¡¯t have feelings for Daniel. The needle in the bag wille out over time. If she stubbornly marries him, sooner orter he will know.


    Furthermore, Kevin would never allow the wedding to take ce. If she continues, he will tell Daniel everything. She cannot destroy their brotherhood.


    It wasn¡¯t until more than half an hourter that Emily finally entered the bathroom. She soaked in the tub of water, trying to wash away the traces of her sins. Her eyes almost lost feeling, unable to feel the tears flowing down her cheeks.


    When she came back out, out of habit, she lifted the curtain and looked down and saw Kevin¡¯s car still parked in front of the house gate.


    In terms of stubbornness and clinginess, she is number one and he and his younger brother are number two.


    After sighing helplessly, she took out her phone and texted him, telling him to go home because she needed quiet and didn¡¯t want his younger brother to see this inexplicable scene. She also promised to cancel her marriage with Daniel and not step foot in his house again.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes looked painfully up at the ss window covered with white curtains overhead. He indeed wants her to annul her marriage to his younger brother, but he doesn¡¯t want her to refuse to step foot into his house.


    He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t think clearly and do something foolish. It¡¯s not like he sat here expecting her to promise these things.


    ¡°She still has her father, it¡¯ll be okay, Emily can¡¯t leave him alone.¡±


    Kevin reassured himself and drove back to the Gold Hotel. He didn¡¯t want to bring this haggard appearance home during office hours, he would be reprimanded by his father.


    At thepany, Venn will know how to arrange things himself. He will try to regain his spirits tomorrow morning.


    The clock kept turning and soon it was afternoon. The phone in Emily¡¯s hand kept raising and lowering.


    She looked at Daniel¡¯s phone number countless times but didn¡¯t dare call him. Usually, he always texts and calls her during free hours of the day. Is he so busy today?


    ¡°Did Kevin talk about that with him?¡±


    Sweat poured out and drenched her thin hands. She felt like she was so exhausted. If Daniel knew and chose to leave her in silence, she wouldpletely ept.


    She was just afraid that he would be too miserable and do something foolish. The type of person like him who considers love as life cannot endure this attack.


    Until night fell and her father returned, she still hadn¡¯t contacted Daniel. Because James ate out with his business partner, Emily only cooked instant noodles for dinner.


    As she ate, tears fell from her eyes, mixing with the broth. If it weren¡¯t for Kevin texting her, reminding her to cherish herself and try to eat on time, she would have ignored her hungry stomach.


    Her mother died while giving birth to her, she cannot help but cherish this life.


    The sound of her phone ringing pulled her out of her chaotic thoughts. Seeing that the caller was Daniel, she happily took the phone and stood up. However, she hesitated and did not dare to pick up the phone.


    What is she so happy about? She and he are about to break up.


    Outside the vi, Daniel kept looking at the inside. He was extremely impatient because she didn¡¯t pick up the phone. Could it be that for a day now, he hasn¡¯t texted or called so she¡¯s upset?


    He believes Emma won¡¯t say anything about it, he believes Emily can¡¯t know. He knew his fiancee was in the house because she didn¡¯t have close friends to hang out with at this hour and she was off work and couldn¡¯t work overtime.


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m standing in front of your gate, open the gate for me.¡± Daniel quickly spoke up when Emily picked up the phone.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    After drying her face, smoothing her hair, and adjusting her dress neatly, she quickly opened the gate for him.


    As soon as she saw his haggard face, a feeling of guilt rose in her heart, making her almost cry again.


    ¡°Why do you look so tired?¡± She tried to suppress her emotions and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Ah, yesterday I drank too much, this morning I had to get up early and have meetings, and have been handling work until now.¡± He forced a smile and lied.


    Hisrge and warm hand gently reached up and brushed away the stray hairs from her face. He could see that her eyes were slightly red and puffy.


    He knows women are extremely sensitive. He texted and called her every day, but today he suddenly became silent, so she would be confused and sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, no matter how busy I am in the future, I will text you.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, so tightly that it made her feel like they were about to be one.


    How can she tell him? What reason could she give to break up with him? He loves her so fiercely and passionately, how can he ept letting go of her?


    She was very afraid, afraid that he would go crazy because of love. He¡¯s not like Kevin. He is a boy who has been pampered since childhood, has never experienced hardship, and his candy has never been taken away by anyone.


    ¡°Emily, please go for a walk in the park with me.¡± Daniel let go of her and gently suggested.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Both of them quickly got in the car and drove to a nearby park. The scene was still the same as the first day he brought her here.


    The trees were silent, asionally swaying because of the wind. Electric lights radiate yellow light onto the winding roads. There are only a few couples on park benches confiding and chatting.


    He was holding her hand, walking beside her, but she felt as if the two of them were standing a vast ocean apart.


    And he felt extremely insecure as if the girl next to him was a drop of morning dew that would easily disappear from his life at any time. He wondered if he should confess his mistake and ask for her forgiveness.


    He knew she came to him because he stood out to block the storm for her when she was most lonely. He knew she came to him because she felt indebted to him and he knew she came to him because she wanted to help her father keep the Winepany.


    More importantly, he knew she came to him because she had lost hope in his brother, but now, Kevin is a single gentleman who broke up with his girlfriend.


    ¡°Emily, if¡­ I said if. If I do something wrong to you but I didn¡¯t mean it, will you forgive me?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was a bit hesitant.


    His question made her stop, her heart beating fast because of nervousness. Was he checking on her? Why did he suddenly ask this question?


    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re so strange today, why do you ask like that?¡±


    ¡°Ah, just a question before marriage. You also know that married life cannot be peaceful forever. I¡¯m worried¡­ I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll do something wrong and make you unhappy, I¡­¡±


    She smiled and used her slender fingers to gently touch his lips, stopping him. She is the one who did wrong. She made a mistake that she knew no one could forgive, except Kevin.


    She should let go of this simple guy. She will let him be happy for the rest of today and tomorrow, she will proactively say goodbye, probably without any reason.


    ¡°Daniel, with someone who loves you, even if you do wrong, they still think you do right, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ you said¡­ you mean you love me?¡± His lips trembled, and his voice became hoarse.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡­ I will answer tomorrow, okay?¡±


    She quickly came closer and leaned her head on his chest, hiding her tears in time. Her heart was not stone, she loved him, very sincerely.


    However, she will never have the chance to say this word of love because if she said it, how could she say goodbye to him?


    She and he don¡¯t have tomorrow anymore. Tomorrow, he will return to being the brightest single gentleman in this city, and she will return to being Cindere without a prince by her side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to register our marriage tomorrow afternoon. There are a few days left until the wedding.¡± Daniel kissed the top of her head strongly and suggested.


    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 53: The Final Moments

    No matter how much Daniel missed Emily, he still had to go home. He knew he could stay at her house, maybe even offer to sleep in the same room as her.


    However, right now he wants to have his own space and time to calm down. His heart is still very confused. He was afraid that if he talked in his sleep, she would doubt him.


    Maybe he will confess and ask for her forgiveness after getting married and having children. He doesn¡¯t want to lose her. He was afraid that if she abandoned him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live.


    ¡°Drive carefully, please.¡±


    She turned around, blocking his steps. She was afraid he would ask her to sleep at her house. She was afraid he would see shady marks on her body.


    She wanted him to live in sweetness for the rest of today. She couldn¡¯t use the excuse that it was too cold in the room so she had to dress up like this.


    ¡°Uh. Good night. Around two o¡¯clock tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    Daniel hesitated for a while before letting go of Emily¡¯s hand. The love story wasing to a dreamlike end when this happened.


    Before, he used to get so drunk that he forgot everything, but he controlled himself very well, even when he was with the girl he loved so much.


    ¡°Daniel.¡±


    Hearing his lover calling, he immediately turned back. As soon as he opened his mouth, Emily ran up, put her arms around him, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him.


    The kiss was not deep, just caressing the lips but itsted for a long time. This will be the end of the short love story between her and him.


    Since the day she agreed to be his girlfriend and until now, when she is about to be his official wife, she has never kissed him like a lover kisses each other, even once.


    To be honest, Daniel wanted to hug her tightly and respond to her with a hotter and more intimate kiss, but he was very afraid. He was afraid that she would reject him and avoid him again.


    So, he just stood still like a log, enjoying this loving gesture of hers.


    ¡°You drive carefully. Tomorrow afternoon, we will meet again.¡± She left his lips and whispered.


    ¡°Okay. Please go into the house. I¡¯ll text you when I get to the hotel.¡±


    After kissing her hard on the forehead, Daniel quickly got in the car and drove straight to the Empire Hotel. On the way, he didn¡¯t forget to call his mother to let her know so she wouldn¡¯t have to wait.


    His hand raised to his lips, imagining the scene just now. The fear of losing her increases more and more, causing his heart to fall into a state of instability, nervousness, and anxiety.


    ¡°Bring a bottle of wine to my room.¡± He tapped his hand on the reception desk and spoke quickly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The receptionist quickly picked up the phone and just five minutes after Daniel entered the room, a male waiter brought him a bottle of wine.


    He knows alcohol is not good if he drinks too much, but right now, he needs it, he wants to temporarily forget his prodigal night, wants to temporarily forget his sins.


    Emma is his close assistant and friend. It would be difficult to tell him to ignore her. But if he doesn¡¯t pretend like he doesn¡¯t care about her, he will lose the girl he loves.


    The red liquid in the ss kept filling and emptying. He looked up at the dark sky, without a single star.


    Maybe there were stars up there, but the light from the lights dimmed them, making it impossible for him to see.


    After finishing the bottle of wine, he staggered back in, searched for his future wife¡¯s dress, thenid down on therge bed and slept.


    The sad night passed and when dawn came, everyone tried to hide their negative emotions and prepare to go to thepany.


    After changing into an elegant suit, Daniel quickly left the room and drove to Unicons corporation headquarters. When he passed by Emma¡¯s office, he didn¡¯t look in but passed quickly.


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock, Emma knocked on his office door, announcing that it was time for the meeting.


    Looking at the appearance and conversations of the two of them, no one could guess that there had been a rtionship above the level of friendship between the two of them.


    The meetingsted two hours, revolving around handling the remaining tasks in the process of establishing Unicons Group¡¯s fashion brand.


    ¡°Although we are arge corporation and have invited famous designers to cooperate, our fashion brand in the market is too new and cannot attract customers. Therefore, there needs to be activities to attract the media and fashionistas at home and abroad.¡± Daniel spoke up after approving the directors¡¯ proposals.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s open the contest. A contest is broadcast on television with a grand prize. We can coordinate with a medium-sized fashion magazine to organize it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Then I leave this job to you, Director Michael.¡± Daniel nodded, expressing satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes, Deputy General Director.¡±


    This idea of the director reminded Daniel of Emily. She is also a trained fashion designer but has not had the opportunity to show her talent.


    He is a fashion lover and he loves her, he wants her to freely pursue her passion and is ready to support her at any time. He will not lock her at home just to perform the role of a wife and mother.


    He ns to ask her to register for this contest and work at Unicons Group again as a fashion designer selected through the contest.


    Not long after returning to the room, Daniel heard soft footsteps entering. He knew who it was but he still didn¡¯t raise his head, his eyes were still glued to the stack of documents and his hand was still clutching the pen tightly.


    And just a few secondster, Emma ced the resignation letter on the desk, right in front of him.


    ¡°Thank you for treating me well during this time. Do you want to hire a new assistant from outside or within thepany?¡± Emma mustered all her courage and spoke up.


    ¡°Please hand over the work to Sara.¡± Daniel said as he signed the resignation letter.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Likest time and like many other leaders in the corporation, Daniel still chose his assistant from the group of employees at the reception desk.


    Sara has two bloodlines, outstanding beauty and unmatched ability. When Venn had an ident, Daniel even intended to rmend her to his brother.


    In the Unicons group, only his brother is a different guy. Not many people know that Venn is the person Kevin chose when he was still working as a financial officer at Hana real estatepany.


    Then he told him toe to Unicons Group to work as a receptionist and when his old assistant settled abroad, he immediately took him to rece his old assistant.


    ¡°You have followed me for a long time and contributed a lot, so don¡¯t refuse the gift I give you.¡± He spoke up when she turned away.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    She knew that was the only way to make the man she loved feel at ease. If she persists in refusing, he will forever be tormented by the feeling of guilt.


    Not long after returning to the office, she heard the message notification sound and the screen disyed a money transfer transaction from Daniel.


    Next was a message from him, he said he would transfer money to her in the following days because the daily limit only allows personal ounts to transfer five billion.


    He also said that the vi in the city center will soon be transferred to her name because hiswyer ispleting the procedures and paperwork.


    Daniel lowered the phone, leaned back against the back of the swivel chair, and rubbed his forehead. The aftertaste ofst night¡¯s bottle of wine still made his mind not fully awake and gave him a headache.


    As he closed his eyes and rxed his mind, the phone rang, forcing him to open his eyes.


    Seeing the word ¡°father-inw¡± appear on the phone screen, he quickly picked up the phone.


    ¡°Father-inw, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, are you free? Can you go have lunch with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s okay. I will go to the Winepany to pick you up.¡±


    This was the first time his future father-inw invited him out to lunch, how could he refuse?


    Anyway, in the early afternoon, he had to pick up that lovely wife and go to the ward People¡¯s Committee to register the marriage, so it was fine to eat and talk to him until then.


    The car quickly left the corporation¡¯s gate and merged with the traffic on the road.


    The road from Unicons Group to Winepany is quite far. The price ofnd where Unicons Group is located is ten times more expensive than the price ofnd where the Winepany is built. If peoplepare the two ces, they are like gold and silver.


    ¡°Hello father-inw, please get in the car.¡± Daniel lowered the windshield, bowed to James, and said.


    ¡°Hello son-inw.¡±


    Because Daniel wanted to treat his father-inw to a delicious meal at a high-end restaurant, he drove quite a distance.


    Both of them chatted happily and Daniel also let James know that this afternoon, he and Emily would go to register their marriage.


    ¡°Really? Yes. It¡¯s good to register your marriage first and then hold the wedding.¡± James smiled and appeared satisfied.


    The phone rang, interrupting their conversation. Daniel saw a strange phone number but still picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the line, a man¡¯s voice rang out. He told Daniel to check his email because there was a gift he gave him, rted to his future wife.


    As if urged by an invisible force, Daniel immediately hung up, slowed down the car and opened the email.


    There were no new messages in his inbox, so he immediately clicked on the spam folder, and the subject line ¡°sister-inw slept with her husband¡¯s brother¡± quickly caught his eye.


    His trembling hand touched the video and his whole body was almost motionless when he saw Emily walk out of Kevin¡¯s room at the Gold Hotel looking extremely disheveled, her dress wrinkled, her gait wobbly and panicked.


    Isn¡¯t that dress the one she wore when she followed him to the year-end party? Didn¡¯t she say that she had to go with his brother to meet his business partner that day? Why did shee out of Kevin¡¯s room with such an untidy appearance?


    ¡°Oh, Daniel¡­ Daniel¡­¡± James shouted when he saw the car carrying him rushing towards the truck.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The moment Daniel raised his head to look up, he panicked and turned the steering wheel. The car lost control, elerated at a terrifying speed, and crashed into the median.


    The deafening sound of the collision made everyone panic. Vehicles simultaneously slowed down and stopped, causing traffic jams on the road.


    Screaming sounds continuously rang out as people witnessed red liquid flowing from the expensive car.

 Chapter 54: The Man Who Walks To The End Of The Horizon

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kevin raised his head and asked when he realized the car carrying him suddenly slowed down.


    ¡°There was an ident, boss.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Venn replied and then gradually drove the car forward, intending to turn into a nearby alley to take another route to the restaurant. Kevin continued to look down at the phone screen.


    Today, after he finished the meeting, it was time for lunch, so his business partner invited him to the restaurant to have lunch with them. The location they chose was quite far from the Unicons group.


    The moment the familiar license te caught Venn¡¯s eye, he didn¡¯t seem to believe his eyesight.


    As far as Venn knows, Daniel is very careful when participating in traffic and he has never driven over the speed limit.


    ¡°Boss, that¡¯s Daniel¡¯s car¡­¡± Venn¡¯s voice became trembling.


    Kevin immediately raised his head and looked out the car window. The phone in his hand fell and his eyes became wild when he realized that the car that crashed belonged to his only younger brother. Vehicle model, license te, and paint color, there¡¯s no way to go wrong.


    The car door was quickly opened and everyone saw a man frantically rushing to the scene of the ident, directly pulling curious people aside to approach the dented car.


    ¡°Daniel¡­ Daniel¡­¡±


    He used his hands which no longer had callouses to break the car door. Daniel¡¯s bloody face and closed eyes made him go crazy, hating himself for not having the strength to separate the car and free his brother.


    At this time, Venn also abandoned the car and ran to help his boss break down the car door, but they couldn¡¯t get Daniel out because his leg was stuck inside and neither of them had the experience to handle this.


    ¡°Quickly call the rescue team, call the police, the hospital¡­¡± Kevin shouted.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    While Venn was frantically looking for the phone number, the sirens of the ambnce and the police took turns ring because someone had previously contacted them.


    The police force quickly got out of their cars and dispersed the crowd so that medical staff could reach the scene.


    Kevin¡¯s tears fell, mixing with the blood on Daniel¡¯s face. His mouth kept calling his brother¡¯s name.


    His pitiful cry brought back Daniel¡¯s soul that was gradually leaving his body. The man¡¯s closed eyes gradually opened and his lips were able to move.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s me, Daniel, try your best, you¡¯ll be okay.¡± Kevin held Daniel¡¯s hand tightly as if wanting to pass half of his life to his younger brother.


    Tears rolled down Daniel¡¯s cheeks. He could feel the terrible pain tormenting him and he could also hear the sound of death calling his name.


    In hisst breath, Daniel no longer had the strength to contemte too many things, only because his love for that girl was so burning that it was strong enough to help him utter hisst words.


    He admitted that hepletely copsed and lost control when he saw hering out of his brother¡¯s room in a disheveled appearance, her clothes were disheveled, but that didn¡¯t make him hate her or his brother.


    Both of them are people that he cherishes very much. He admitted that he was too stubborn to believe that he couldpletely win Emily¡¯s heart.


    But at least, he no longer felt sorry for her for spending the night with Emma. He only felt sorry for not having the strength to hold her hand to enter the ceremony and be by her side to protect and shelter her through a thousand storms.


    ¡°Kevin, please¡­ take care of¡­ her for me. Please¡­ instead of me¡­ marry her¡­¡±


    Daniel¡¯s voice was broken and very small, very weak, but Kevin could hear and understand because he was bowing his head very low, almost touching his brother¡¯s face. He knew his brother was talking about Emily.


    ¡°No, please¡­ Daniel, please stay strong and get better, you¡¯ll be okay. You have to be responsible for Emily, you have to marry her and take care of her.¡± Kevin shook his head, trying to encourage him.


    He knew the deep love that Daniel had for Emily and he also knew that only this love was strong enough to keep his brother¡¯s will to continue living.


    Whatever happened between him and her, he will temporarily bury it deep in his heart. He needed to use responsibility to pull his younger brother back.


    ¡°Promise¡­ promise me¡­ otherwise¡­ I¡­ I will die without closing my eyes.¡±


    Kevin also understood that it was difficult for Daniel to ovee this challenge, but he couldn¡¯t help but hope, he didn¡¯t want to lose this younger brother.


    If possible, he wants to exchange his life so that his brother can live. His tears flowed like rain, his sobs continued to ring out.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Daniel tried to hold on to his brother¡¯s hand to beg.


    ¡°I promise¡­ I promise I will take care of her for the rest of my life. Daniel, please¡­ please¡­ please try harder¡­¡±


    Receiving the promise from Kevin, Daniel no longer regrets anything, he felt secure to leave.


    In thest seconds of his life, the image of a beautiful, lovely girl in a white dress appeared before his eyes, reaching out a slender hand to touch his face, helping him gradually reduce the pain.


    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t wait for the day she said she loved him. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t wait for the moment to sign the marriage certificate with her.


    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t wait for the day he took her to the wedding hall and became her husband. In the end, he still couldn¡¯t wait to see her and give her onest hug before leaving.


    His hand gradually loosened and fell, his eyes closed, and the warmth in his body gradually dissipated.


    ¡°No¡­ Daniel¡­ Daniel¡­ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Kevin¡¯s pitiful crypletely overwhelmed the surrounding sounds. He hugged his younger brother tightly in his arms, tears continuously falling. The world around him almost copsed.


    Why is God so unfair? He wondered why a good person like Daniel had to leave when he was so young. Why not him, a man full of sin?


    ¡°Please step aside so we can get the victim out.¡± A police officer stepped forward and lowered his voice to request.


    Venn quickly pulled Kevin out so the rescue team could do their job.


    Looking at the policemen trying to free Daniel¡¯s trapped legs, Kevin¡¯s heart ached like a knife cutting into it, as if he was suffering that tearing pain.


    At the moment Venn pulled him a little further away to give space for the doctors to enter, the rear car door was also opened by the police, and the unconscious, bloody man inside was quickly taken out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that person James?¡± Venn was stunned and spoke up.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes immediately moved to the white gurney and realized it was Emily¡¯s father. Just now, he was so focused on his younger brother that he didn¡¯t know there was another person in the back seat.


    ¡°Quick, you go follow him.¡± He quickly pushed Venn away and urged him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After nodding, Venn immediately rushed to James¡¯ side and together with the medical staff took him to the ambnce and headed straight to the city hospital. He didn¡¯t know what day it was that was so tragic.


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly five minutester that Daniel was taken out and ced on a white stretcher, transferred to the remaining ambnce waiting.


    Kevin still holds out hope that his younger brother is still alive and can be saved. He believed it was all just a nightmare, not reality.


    However, the moment he received notice from the doctor that Daniel had died before being taken to the hospital, he epted the fact that he had forever lost this beloved younger brother.


    His legs could no longer stand and his whole body copsed to the floor. The pain filled his chest, causing his chest to tighten and breathing to be difficult.


    Before Kevin could regain hisposure to find the phone to call his family, his father and mother appeared.


    Jessica hurriedly ran over, grabbed her eldest son¡¯s shoulders, and kept asking about Daniel¡¯s condition.


    She and her husband saw the video of the tragic ident posted on socialworks by a passerby and recognized their youngest son¡¯s license te number.


    When they contacted the police, they received notification that the two victims had been taken to the city hospital, so they rushed here.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything? How is your brother?¡± She screamed, her whole body trembling.


    Kevin was miserable looking into his mother¡¯s teary eyes. How could his mother endure this huge shock? She loved Daniel like her life, how could she bear this loss?


    ¡°Mom, Daniel¡­ he¡­ he left us¡­¡± He said in choking sobs, his head bowed as if he were the culprit who caused his brother¡¯s tragic death.


    ¡°No, lie, how could Daniel leave us? He¡¯s about to get married, he said he¡¯s going to register his marriage this afternoon.¡±


    Jessica shook her head and quickly stood up. However, she could not lie to herself forever when the white sheet-covered stretcher was pushed closer to the edge of the emergency room door.


    Before her pale, trembling hand could touch the deceased¡¯s face, she copsed in her husband¡¯s arms andpletely lost consciousness.


    ¡°Kevin, take care of your younger brother¡­¡±


    Matthew tried to suppress his pain, picked up his wife, and followed the nurse to take her to see the doctor. He, like his wife, until he came here, still held out hope that Daniel would be blessed, have a good life, would not be in danger of his life, and even if he became disabled, he would still be alive.


    He did not expect that God would not listen to his plea and let his son enter death¡¯s door.


    At this time, the male employees of Unicons Corporation along with Emma also ran over and one of them handed the phone back to Kevin.


    Just now, Venn called thepany and asked them toe to support his boss¡¯s family during this tragic time. Emma also quickly ran after them as soon as she heard the news.


    ¡°Take Daniel to the funeral home.¡± Kevin wiped away his tears, and his voice became weaker.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    The group of people quickly approached and the moment they touched the body of the deputy general director, no one could hold back their tears.


    Daniel has always been kind and extremely gentle to his subordinates, so in the group, no one does not like him. His sudden departure made everyone extremely sad.


    As for Emma, because of the paralyzing pain, her tears couldn¡¯t even flow, as if her emotions werepletely frozen.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that this corpse covered in a white sheet was the man she loved. This morning, he is still healthy.

 Chapter 55: Thousands of Miles Away

    The prolonged fever caused Emily to be unconscious for several hours. When she woke up, the clock struck one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Suddenly remembering that it was almost time for her appointment to register her marriage with Daniel, she quickly crawled out of bed, took the medicine that was still on the table, and drank it to stop the fever. Then she put the cake in her mouth so her stomach wouldn¡¯t hurt because it was past lunchtime.


    ¡°My head hurts.¡±


    Emily groaned as she reached for her phone. This afternoon, at any cost, she had to say goodbye to Daniel, but she still couldn¡¯t think of a reason.


    She never wanted to hurt him. She wanted to bring him happiness and warmth but in the end, she hurt him severely.


    ¡°Venn? Why does he call me so much? Could it be that something happened to Kevin?¡±


    Emily was bewildered when she saw so many missed calls from Venn. Just now, before falling asleep, she put her phone on silent mode so she didn¡¯t know he was calling, otherwise the ringing would have woken her up a long time ago.


    Without further hesitation, she quickly called back and on the second ring, the person on the other end of the phone spoke.


    ¡°Hello, did you call me for something?¡± She quickly asked.


    ¡°Miss Emily, please go to the city hospital immediately. Your father had an ident and is in the emergency room here. Youe and we¡¯ll continue talking.¡±


    Emily¡¯s head was dizzy when she heard the bad news. She quickly agreed, quickly changed her clothes, rushed down the stairs, and ran to the end of the alley to catch a taxi.


    Why was Venn the one to tell her this news? Shouldn¡¯t her father be at thepany right now? And if something happened to him, wouldn¡¯t Wine Company employees be the ones to inform her?


    As soon as the taxi parked the passenger, it quickly continued and at the request of the female customer, the driver drove quickly towards the city hospital.


    All the way, Emily silently prayed for her father¡¯s safety and reassured herself that he would be okay.


    ¡°No need to return excess money.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She put the money into the driver¡¯s hand as soon as the car stopped and opened the car door, ran like crazy into the hospital gate, called Venn as she ran and ording to his instructions, she went straight to the surgery room.


    The moment she saw the man sitting with his head bowed on the waiting bench, her whole body trembled and she almost tripped.


    ¡°Mr. Venn, my dad¡­ how is my dad?¡±


    ¡°Still undergoing surgery, he is seriously injured.¡± Venn quickly stood up and replied.


    ¡°My dad drives very carefully, how could he¡­¡±


    ¡°I passed by the ident and recognized him so I brought him here¡­¡±


    Because Kevin told Venn, he temporarily did not dare to tell Emily the truth.


    Whether her father¡¯s condition is positive or not, the doctor has not yet announced it. If he knew that her fiance had passed away, he feared that she would not be able to bear it.


    When Venn heard his boss announce that Daniel had been taken to the funeral home, he burst into tears but then had to try to dry his tears and calm down to call Emily. And now, he has to act normal when standing in front of her so she doesn¡¯t get suspicious.


    Maybe he won¡¯t be able to hide this for long, but right now, she shouldn¡¯t know.


    Emily was also in no mood to ask about the ident, all her thoughts were now on the closed room.


    Her hands continuously squeezed each other, her legs kept moving back and forth, and her heartbeat was extremely chaotic.


    She wondered why the doctor wasn¡¯t out yet. The headache kept increasing, making her dizzy and her vision blurred.


    ¡°Miss Emily, be careful, you should sit down a bit.¡± Venn spoke up as soon as he caught her.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. My dad will also be okay, right?¡± She clung to the man¡¯s arm, tears falling continuously.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. Come on, sit down here.¡±


    Even though Emily knew that she shouldn¡¯t bother Daniel when she had decided to say goodbye to him, right now, she needed him, she needed him by her side.


    After all, only he is the most peaceful shore that she wants to anchor to to be protected andforted.


    In the moment her emotions overwhelmed her reason, she took out her phone to call him. However, in response to her were hopeless sounds.


    Next to her, Venn could see the name of the person she was trying to contact.


    ¡°Miss Emily, Daniel had an urgent meeting this afternoon so he flew abroad. He asked me to tell you but I forgot.¡± Venn had to open his eyes wide to lie.


    ¡°Ah, so it turns out.¡±


    After another hour, the red light in front of the operating room door turned off and not long after, the closed door was opened. Both Emily and Venn stood up at the same time and walked towards the doctors.


    ¡°How is my father?¡± She tried to hold back her tears and asked.


    ¡°We tried our best but the patient could not survive. We sincerely apologize.¡±


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, everyone bowed their heads to apologize.


    James¡¯s injury was so severe and he lost so much blood that even though they tried their best to treat him, the doctors and nurses could not keep him alive.


    Emily staggered backward. She doesn¡¯t believe this is true? Perhaps she had a high fever and was delirious? Why could a person who was happy this morning before leaving home leave so suddenly?


    ¡°Dad¡­ dad¡­¡±


    She broke out of Venn¡¯s arms and rushed into the operating room. Her thin hands trembled as she pulled down the white sheet to confirm again.


    And when she saw her father¡¯s pale face, she fell to her knees, held his cold hand, and cried like a child.


    She lost the man who loved her more than life, Daniel, and she only had her father as support, but now he has left her.


    ¡°Dad, why did you leave me? How can I continue to live? I still haven¡¯t repaid you for being born to me¡­ How can I live without you¡­¡±


    The painful scene in front of him and the grief for Daniel made Venn unable to hold back his tears.


    He didn¡¯t know what to say right now tofort Emily when he also needed someone tofort him. Therefore, he could only stand still next to her.


    Outside the hospital grounds, the sunlight gradually faded and when the procedures to take James to the funeral home next to the hospital werepleted, dusk also fell, dyeing the sad city purple.


    The traffic is still bustling but cannot make the scenery happy when people¡¯s hearts are heavy with sadness.


    Emily passed out after crying too much and had a high fever, so all issues surrounding her father¡¯s funeral were handled by Venn under Kevin¡¯s instructions.


    He felt so pitiful for his boss. Kevin was busy at his brother¡¯s funeral but still had to constantly call him, asking about her condition and the funeral preparations for her father.


    He knew Kevin had to suppress the pain in his heart to try to take care of everything.


    When Emily woke up, James¡¯s body had been shrouded and ced at the funeral home for everyone to visit.


    Venn also contacted James¡¯s rtives, but because they lived far away, they had not arrived yet. At this time, only Winepany employees and he took care of everything, and on behalf of James¡¯s family sent their thanks to the visitors.


    ¡°Brian¡­¡± Emily¡¯s lips moved, softly calling the name of the man holding her hand.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. How do you feel?¡±


    Looking at the girl¡¯s red eye sockets, Brian¡¯s heart twitched violently. He had just returned from a business trip and when he heard the bad news, he immediately ran here to help her arrange James¡¯ funeral.


    But because she had a fever, he had to stay by her side to take care of her, and Venn took care of everything.


    ¡°Dad¡­ my dad¡­¡± Tears flowed down her eyes, the corners of her eyes were numb, she couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.


    ¡°I know, Emily, please try to get over this loss. Your father doesn¡¯t want to see you fall apart. His funeral has been arranged.¡±


    ¡°Take me there, please¡­¡±


    Her strength was exhausted, so she clearly understood that she could not move on her own.


    She is his daughter, she should be present and stand by his coffin, apanying him in hisst moments before sending him back to the ground. She couldn¡¯t leave her father alone in the funeral home.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Brian quickly ran away, then came back, ced the ck dress on the bed, and then went out, guarding the door for her to change.


    And when he received a phone call from her, he immediately returned and carried her out of the hospital room.


    The funeral home was located next to the hospital, so just ten minutester, he brought her next to her father¡¯s coffin.


    Looking at the photo of her father ced among the white chrysanthemums, she burst into tears, clutching her chest to suppress the pain.


    Not long ago, amidst a scene filled with roses, he smiled with satisfaction when he witnessed her engagement with Daniel, but now, that smile will be a thing of the past. She can only see that smile through old photos.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m ungrateful, dad¡­¡±


    After lighting incense for him, Emily knelt next to the coffin and bowed her head to thank those who came to visit.


    A few female employees of the Winepany were afraid that she would suddenly faint, so they also knelt next to her.


    To them, although James is their boss, he is no different from their father because he always cares about their lives.


    Before the Winepany¡¯s financial situation was in crisis, he was always generous in paying bonuses and helping employees in difficult circumstances.


    ¡°Please leave the work here to me. You¡¯ve been busy all day, please go home and rest.¡± Brian approached Venn and lowered his voice to suggest.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell her about Daniel.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Venn nodded and signaled the Unicons group of employees to leave. Everyone has a family and they need to go home to shower and rest because work at the corporation cannot stop.


    He is still single and this is the mission that Kevin assigned him so he wille back here after showering and eating something. By the way, he will buy nutritional porridge to force Emily to eat.

 Chapter 56: Half Soul Suffers Pain

    The stream of peopleing to visit the funeral grewrger andrger. Many people also know that Daniel was one of the two victims in that car.


    But before they approached the coffin, Brian and the Wine Company staff asked everyone not to say anything because James¡¯s sudden death had exhausted Emily.


    Emily knelt motionless, her lifeless eyes staring into space. Sometimes, she did not even show any signs of responding to condolences from visitors.


    Fortunately, at this time, some of her father¡¯s rtives were present and sent their thanks on her behalf.


    ¡°Emily,e inside and drink some milk. If you keep like this, how can you afford to take care of your father¡¯s funeral?¡± Brian bent down close to her, gently advising her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Emily, don¡¯t make your father sad anymore, let him rest in peace.¡± One of her biological aunts spoke up.


    She didn¡¯t answer but didn¡¯t protest either. She let Brian help her stand up, followed him into a corner, took the carton of milk in his hand, and took a sip.


    She didn¡¯t feel hungry, she just felt exhausted.


    ¡°Please try to eat some more porridge. Venn had to line up to buy it for you.¡±


    Brian opened the porridge box, took a spoonful, carefully blew it cool, and brought it to her mouth.


    Emily clearly understood that people had no responsibility to care for or treat her well, so she tried to swallow it because she didn¡¯t want to make them sad.


    Her tears flowed again, flowing into her mouth, bitter.


    ¡°Emily, try to ovee this loss, I will always be by your side.¡±


    Her head bowed for a long time before raising it and continuing to eat. While she was alone in the middle of the sea like this, she had no intention of refusing Brian¡¯s kindness.


    She would rely on him, at least until the funeral waspleted. She was afraid he would leave and there would be no one around her anymore.


    At this time, at Daniel¡¯s funeral, a tragic atmosphere enveloped everyone. White chrysanthemums and ck clothes make the scene look gloomy and mournful.


    Because Daniel¡¯s rtionships are extremely wide, his coffin will stay here longer than others to have enough time for his friends, partners, and rtives abroad to fly back to visit him onest time.


    Jessica continuously fainted next to her son¡¯s coffin. Every time she woke up, she cried and called Daniel¡¯s name.


    The time he spent with her was more than Kevin¡¯s, so the love she had for him was also extremely great.


    Her youngest son, from childhood to adulthood, had never suffered a major injury, but now, he was lying quietly in a coffin with his body almost ruined.


    Seeing Venn, Kevin immediately walked up to him. His eyes were puffy, and his irises were red, making Venn feel sad.


    If he had a clone technique, he would have used it to both take care of James¡¯ funeral and be here tofort his boss.


    ¡°Why did youe here? Why don¡¯t you stay with her?¡± Kevin asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I stopped by here to light some incense for Daniel and then I¡¯ll go there again. Luckily, the deputy general director of GE Corporation came and advised her, so she ate porridge and drank milk.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e in.¡±


    Venn nodded and quickly moved forward. Looking at the handsome, youthful, and kind face in the photo, he couldn¡¯t hold back his tears, sobbing like a child.


    On behalf of the family, Matthew bowed his head and thanked Venn. In just a few hours, he looked like he had aged ten years.


    Life was so unfair to him. Not long after he found his eldest son, his youngest son left him forever.


    By the time Venn returned to the funeral home, the visitors had gradually left. He held up the coffee cup and signaled Brian to step out.


    Both men walked to the stone bench and sipped ck coffee together because this was the drink that kept their spirits awake.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would be able to sit and drink coffee with you. I didn¡¯t expect the location to be here.¡± Venn tried to force a smile and slowly spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s called life. I also didn¡¯t expect this tragedy would happen to Emily. Poor her so much.¡±


    Venn¡¯s eyes moved from the quiet night to the slightly bowed face, filled with the worry of the rich man.


    He didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Emily and Brian was, but he guessed that the feelings this man had for her were more than just friendship.


    No friend has been at the funeral from this afternoon until now and has no intention of going home.


    Everyone knows that the deputy general director of GE Corporation has hundreds of thousands of jobs on his shoulders, and he doesn¡¯t even have time to flirt with girls.


    Brian and Kevin are not much different, they are both busy businessmen, and they have plenty of money but theyck time.


    ¡°What day do they n to bury Daniel?¡± Brian¡¯s voice choked up when he asked this question.


    ¡°Sunday morning. After cremation, he will be buried next to his ancestors¡¯ graves in the city cemetery.¡±


    The space fell silent, and Venn could hear Brian¡¯s sigh. Brian did not expect that the first coboration between him and Daniel would also be thest.


    Losing an opponent of equal ability, he did not feel happy, on the contrary, he felt the loss was too great.


    Although he loved Emily very much, he sincerely blessed her and Daniel when he saw the happy image of the two of them at their engagement ceremony appearing in the newspaper.


    He also wondered why the love he had for her was so tolerant, not selfish.


    Both men were unaware that Emily hade and stood behind them and she could clearly hear their brief conversation.


    ¡°You two¡­ are you talking about Daniel? Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t he on a business trip? Who is cremated?¡±


    Brian and Venn turned their heads at the same time. They didn¡¯t think Emily woulde out here so they didn¡¯t pay attention to what they said.


    Brian quickly stood up and ran next to her. He knew that even if he tried to lie, she would still be able to find information on her phone.


    ¡°Emily, calm down and listen to me.¡± He ced his hands on her shoulders and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Daniel went with your dad. The car he was driving lost control and crashed into the median¡­ he¡­ he passed away.¡±


    Emily¡¯s eyes filled with tears again, her legs wobbled, she was unable to stand, and in just a moment, she fell to her knees.


    Her lips moved but no sound came out because something was rising, suffocating her heart and chest. Her small hand continuously punched her chest.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t be like that, please¡­¡±


    Brian felt the pain of the person he loved, so tears fell from his eyes. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly, his hands continuously patting her thin back as if it were just skin and bones.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­ ah¡­¡±


    Emily¡¯s cry of pain seemed to tear through the quiet night. She had never experienced such great pain in her life. Even when she left Kevin, she was still not in so much pain that she wanted to die.


    Why could her warm boy leave her behind and go to that faraway ce? Even though she cannot apany him in the love of husband and wife, she still wants to live with him under the sun and know that he is still healthy and safe.


    ¡°Emily, Emily.¡± Brian shook her in panic when he felt her go limp in his arms.


    He knows this pain is too great. Father and fiance passed away at the same time, who could bear it? How can his poor girl ovee this pain?


    ¡°We have to take her back to the hospital, she has a fever again.¡±


    After saying that, Brian picked up Emily and quickly walked towards the hospital. He was afraid that after this, she would only be a withered skeleton.


    Venn sighed, looked after the two of them until they werepletely gone, then looked up at the dark sky. The city today is so sad.


    The long night passed quietly and then day came again, then night again, and when the morning of the next day came it was also time for James¡¯ coffin to be moved to the crematorium.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Those who came to see him off to his final resting ce all paid attention to the deputy general director of GE Corporation and the close assistant of the general director of Unicons Group.


    Even though they were not rtives of the deceased, these two men took care of the funeral.


    James¡¯ rtives are all people living in the countryside, they don¡¯t know what to do because the services in the city are quite strange to them.


    After two sleepless nights, Brian¡¯s eyes were sunken, dark circles, and his handsomeness had decreased a lot.


    Although he knew Kent was very angry because he neglected thepany for several days, he had to pretend not to know and did not call his father. When everything is finished, he will meet his father and ask for forgiveness.


    His father is talented, and taking on his work for a few days is not impossible. Now, Emily needs him more.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Today, I took your father to the crematorium. Everything is done. His ashes will be returned tomorrow.¡± Brian gently sat down next to Emily, held her thin hand, and said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She closed her eyes, letting two lines of tears flow down to her pillow.


    Her body now no longer has the strength to sit up, let alone walk. She hated herself for being so weak. She hated herself for ming Daniel for not being able to contact him at that time.


    She still hadn¡¯t said goodbye, she was still his fiancee but she couldn¡¯t see his face for thest time.


    Identity is no longer important, she only knows that in her heart there is him and now, he has taken half of her soul away.


    ¡°Brian, I want to eat porridge, drink milk, and eat bird¡¯s nest.¡± She opened her eyes again and said as if begging.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go buy them for you right now.¡±


    After saying that, Brian let go of Emily¡¯s hand and ran away.


    She tiredly looked at his back. She will keep his kindness this time in her heart. She also noticed the haggard look on his face and realized he had lost a lot of weight.


    She didn¡¯t feel hungry, didn¡¯t want to eat or drink anything, but she knew that if she didn¡¯t try to revive herself, even the chance to see Daniel off onest time would be lost.


    ¡°Daniel, Daniel¡­ dad¡­¡±


    Outside, the dark purple afternoon light dyed the entire hospital campus. The lost swallow is following the wind to find shelter.


    That swallow still had a chance to meet her partner again, but she had forever lost the man she truly wanted to be with for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 57: Cold rain

    Finally, the day to send Daniel to his resting ce arrived. Sincest night, it has been raining and has continued until morning with no signs of stopping.


    All night long, Emily didn¡¯t sleep a wink. The images of the tragic ident on socialworks haunted her endlessly.


    Her heart felt like it was being chopped into many pieces when thinking about the severe injuries on the bodies of the two men she loved with all her heart.


    ¡°Brian, Brian¡­¡± Emily called out to the man who was falling asleep next to her bed.


    She understood that Brian was very tired because he had to constantly stay awake, take care of her father¡¯s funeral, and take care of her. However, this time, she had to bother him again.


    She wanted to see Daniel onest time, wanted to light incense for him, and wanted to say sorry to him. Perhaps at the moment of his death, he wanted to see her.


    ¡°Uh, do you want to drink water or go to the bathroom?¡± Brian sat up, rubbed his eyes a few times, and asked.


    ¡°Please take me to Daniel¡¯s funeral.¡±


    Brian frowned for a long time before slowly rxing. He knew that today, exactly at six o¡¯clock in the morning, Daniel¡¯s burial would be held.


    He understood Emily¡¯s feelings and desires right now. Daniel is her fiance, not a friend or just someone she once knew.


    ¡°Okay, let me dip a towel to wipe your face and then take you away.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up, took a soft towel into the bathroom, dipped it in warm water, wrung it dry, then came back out and carefully wiped her face.


    These past few days, because she had been eating and drinking, her body had regained vitality. Otherwise, he feared she wouldn¡¯t even be able to talk.


    ¡°Just lean on me to walk, don¡¯t be shy, there¡¯s no need to keep your distance from me.¡±


    Brian carefully helped Emily out of bed and helped her walk. She was very weak and most likely when she got there, she would cry and faint again, but if he didn¡¯t follow her wishes, he was afraid she would regret it and me herself for the rest of her life.


    By the time Brian brought Emily there, Daniel¡¯s coffin had already been carried out to the funeral home gate.


    The gloomy and mournful atmosphere pervades everywhere even though there are many people present here. Everyone knew that James was the victim who apanied Daniel, so when Emily did not appear at his funeral, they were not surprised because they knew she was at her father¡¯s funeral.


    However, at this moment, seeing her appear with a haggard appearance next to the deputy general director of GE Group, whispers and discussions began to arise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let here close to Daniel.¡± Jessica calmly ordered the bodyguards.


    Emily was stunned when she heard Jessica say. She realized that Jessica¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred for her.


    The bodyguards wearing ck vests quickly followed Jessica¡¯s words, lining up in a straight line, blocking the poor girl¡¯s footsteps and not allowing her to get close to the coffin.


    As for Kevin, even though he was heartbroken to see this scene, right now, he cannot stand up for her, which is no different from opposing his mother in the crowd. The pain his mother is suffering is already too great.


    ¡°Mother-inw¡­ I beg you, please let me be close to Daniel onest time¡­¡± Emily cried, knelt, and begged.


    ¡°Emily, I regret that I epted you as my daughter-inw. If Daniel hadn¡¯t been involved with you, he wouldn¡¯t have died. Take that bad luck with you and stay away from my family.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she immediately urged the housekeeper to help her towards the waiting car.


    Everyone around looked at Emily with concerned eyes and shook their heads. James died with Daniel, so Jessica immediately med him and his daughter for everything.


    Jessica believes that if Daniel had not gone with James, he would not have had an ident.


    Jessica tried to forget the past story between Emily and Kevin because she loved her youngest son too much. However, the loss this time made Jessica unable to help but hate her.


    ¡°Kevin, please, please¡­ please let me get close to him¡­¡±


    Emily turned to Kevin and begged him pitifully, but only received cold eyes. He didn¡¯t answer, quietly hugged his brother¡¯s photo, and walked past her.


    Venn bit his lip, nced at the girl kneeling in a puddle of water, and then quickly followed behind to cover his boss with an umbre.


    The expensive wooden coffin slowly passed her under the protection of tall men.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Daniel¡­ Daniel¡­¡± She leaned on her hands, tried to stand up, and rushed to the coffin.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t touch his coffin.


    Her fragile little hand, pale white from being soaked in water and cold, continuously reached forward, but what she could touch was only space and white raindrops falling torrentially.


    ¡°Emily, Emily, don¡¯t be like that¡­¡±


    Although Brian gave advice, he couldn¡¯t bear to stop Emily. He could only try to keep her from falling.


    The umbre in his hand had fallen, and his white shirt was quickly soaked, sticking so tightly to his body that everyone could see the man¡¯s skin hidden inside.


    This scene made many people unable to hold back their tears, half crying for Daniel, half pitying the girl who almost became his wife.


    When the coffin was put on the hearse, the bodyguards quickly dispersed.


    Emily tried to step up but was hugged tightly by Brian. He knew she was very weak, and if she tried to run after that hearse, it would be very dangerous.


    Although he could drive her to the crematorium, what was the point of going there when Daniel¡¯s mother did not want her to approach them?


    ¡°Daniel¡­ Daniel¡­¡±


    After struggling for a while, Emily used all her remaining strength to escape Brian¡¯s arms.


    She ran forward as fast as she could, trying to catch up with the hearse. However, after only a few steps, she copsed, unable to stand up on her own. She could only crawl on the road, trying her best to crawl along.


    Tears mixed with the rain. The ces she crawled through left fresh blood stains that were quickly wiped away by the rain.


    The pain in her heart was so great that it overwhelmed the pain in her body. In the end, she could only see the fading silhouettes of people and then she passed out.


    On the hearse, Kevin witnessed all these heartbreaking images.


    The moment Brian rushed to Emily¡¯s side, the heavy rain obscured his vision. His hand tightened around his brother¡¯s photo, silently apologizing.


    He would just ignore her today so that Daniel¡¯s final journey would go smoothly. In the future, he will rece his younger brother to take care of her and protect her in everything. He will not let her get hurt anymore. He will love her very much.


    The convoy slowly drove through the rain, heading straight to the cremation center.


    Even though everyone knew Daniel had passed away, the closer it was to the moment of putting him in the crematorium, the hearts of his close people and friends were extremely painful, unable to bear to see him go.


    ¡°My son, oh my god¡­ my poor son. How could you leave me behind and go like this? My child¡­ my child¡­¡±


    Jessica cried bitterly and fainted again in her husband¡¯s arms when she saw the coffin being taken to the basement.


    Kevin kept looking at his brother¡¯s coffin until he could no longer see.


    He knew that at this moment, Daniel had left him forever. Tomorrow, when dawnes, what he will receive will only be a jar of ashes.


    As the group of people flocked to leave, the rain had stopped. On behalf of the family, Kevin bowed his head to say goodbye and thanked those who came to offer condolences and help at his brother¡¯s funeral.


    Until now, he suddenly realized that he and Daniel still have a lot of things they haven¡¯t done together, like other older brother and younger brother pairs.


    Their work and responsibilities with Unicons Group have made them never have a drink together at a roadside restaurant, and have never traveled together.


    They have never confided in each other or talked to each other for fifteen minutes and many other small things are now extremely important to Kevin but he has missed them, not being able to do them with his younger brother.


    ¡°Thank you, Emma, thanks to you apanying my family these past few days.¡± Kevin tried to suppress his pain to express his gratitude to Emma when she just approached him.


    ¡°Please try to ovee this pain. I¡¯m sorry for not being able to continue apanying you and the Unicons group.¡± Her voice became weaker.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Each person will choose for themselves a better path. I always understand and support you. If you need any help, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡±


    Emma nodded and turned away. Staying at Unicons Group will only make her suffer more.


    Previously, when Daniel was alive, the pain was partial, but now that he is gone, the pain has multiplied tenfold.


    How could she get over it when she lingered in the ce that had kept those peaceful moments with him for so many years?


    Compared to Emily, Emma is a much stronger type of woman. Even though her heart was broken, she did not allow her legs to copse.


    Daniel does not like fragile, sentimental, weak girls who apany him at work. His only exception is the girl he loves, Emily.


    At this time, Brian took Emily back to the hospital. Because he couldn¡¯t keep neglecting thepany, he hired two nurses in the hospital to take turns watching and taking care of her, telling them to notify him immediately if there was any problem.


    Emily¡¯s father¡¯s rtives returned to their hometown immediately after the funeral ended. Everyone said they were busy with work and children and couldn¡¯t stay with her, which was why Brian had been taking care of her these past few days.


    Daniel¡¯s death is like a death sentence for the Winepany because, without his and Emily¡¯s marriage, there would be no reason for Unicons to save the Wine Company.


    ¡°People¡¯s hearts are ungrateful, without money and status, they cannot hold on to friendship. Emily, don¡¯t worry, I will always be by your side even if you have nothing left.¡±


    He looked up at the gloomy sky, sighed, opened the car door, sat in, and drove straight to GE Corporation. Just now, his father called, asked if he wasing home, and said that he wouldn¡¯t have toe home in the future if he didn¡¯te home immediately.


    Because he knew that Kent was very healthy, with no history of high blood pressure or heart disease, he dared to do as he wished, but he knew that everything had its limits, so he shouldn¡¯t make his father too angry.


    As soon as Brian entered the chairman¡¯s room, a stack of documents flew into his face. The new paper had a very sharp edge and cut a line on his handsome face. The burning pain caused him to raise his hand to touch and realize his face was bleeding.

 Chapter 58: Old photo

    ¡°You still know the way back, huh? Neglecting thepany just because of a girl.¡± Kent mmed his hand on the desk and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dad.¡±


    Brian just replied briefly and bowed his head. James¡¯s sudden death made him somewhat afraid, afraid that at some point, he would suddenly lose this father too. Therefore, he won¡¯t say much, won¡¯t make excuses, or argue with his father.


    Looking at his son¡¯s appearance, Kent couldn¡¯t be angry anymore. Brian hung out at the funeral home and the hospital for only a few days, but he was no different from the homeless uncles sitting under the bridge.


    His beard grew all over his chin, his eyes were as deep as a well, he also had dark circles like a panda, and his body was so skinny that he was about to be blown away by the wind.


    ¡°Go home and look in the mirror. By the way, stop by my study room to pick up the stack of documents I left on my desk. There¡¯s a shareholder meeting this afternoon.¡± Kent threw the room key at Brian, frowned, and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Brian bowed his head again and quickly left thepany and went home to restore his appearance.


    When passing by Kent¡¯s study, he stopped by to pick up the documents because he was afraid he would forget them in the afternoon.


    Even though he¡¯s still quite young, he sometimes gets forgetful, so he should take precautions in advance.


    While taking the documents, he conveniently pulled out his father¡¯s desk drawer and flipped through a few old documents there.


    No one except his father is allowed to enter this study room, including his mother. The simple reason is that his father doesn¡¯t want anyone to touch the documents, causing them to be messy or lost. This can be considered his private paradise.


    Brian also onlyes here every time his father calls him to an urgent meeting where it¡¯s just the two of them.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    His eyes opened wide because he was so surprised when he saw Emily¡¯s photo tucked in a stack of documents. However, he quickly realized that the woman in the photo was not her because the color of the photo was old and if he looked closely, the two of them still had different features.


    Brian suddenly realized something was strange. Could his father¡¯s evil eyes every time he mentioned James be rted to the woman he guessed was rted to Emily?


    After hesitating for a long time, Brian took out his phone and took a photo, then took the documents and quickly left the room, locking the door.


    Vague and blurred thoughts overwhelmed his mind. He knew clearly that his father and mother were only married for the benefit of both families, but over time, the love between them became stronger and stronger, and the atmosphere in the family was extremely harmonious.


    At exactly 1 p. m., the shareholder meeting of GE Corporation officially took ce.


    After discussing and approving opinions surrounding changing the group¡¯s business strategy as well as arranging capital sources, the shareholders also mentioned considering purchasing the Wine Company.


    Everyone knows that this wine brand has a certain position in the market, so buying it at a cheap price while it is in difficulty and continuing to promote it will bring arge source of profit in the future.


    ¡°Although the value of the Winepany has decreased, our current financial resources are still not enough.¡± Kent spoke up.


    ¡°We can mortgage real estate properties scattered in the provinces.¡± Brian quickly continued.


    ¡°It is a reserve fund in a mandatory situation.¡± Kent frowned.


    ¡°I believe the Winepany¡¯s wine brand will help us earn big profits. Many foreign partners want to ce orders inrge quantities, but because they have heard rumors about James¡¯s debt situation, they do not dare to sign a contract and advance money to him. If they knew that GE Corporation would buy it, they would have nothing to worry about anymore.¡± A shareholder holding ten percent of the corporation¡¯s shares spoke up.


    Finally, the meeting ended with a suggestion to carefully review the Wine Company acquisition n.


    It¡¯s not that Kent doesn¡¯t realize the benefits of this, but because he still has a grudge against James in his heart, he doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with the Wine Company.


    Yes, in terms of assets or achievements in the marketce over the years, James cannot bepared to him.


    However, few people know that that man stole away the woman he loved with all his heart and that has be an indelible scar even though a long time has passed.


    After a few days, Emily was also allowed to leave the hospital by the doctor. After receiving a text message from her, Brian immediately drove to the hospital and took her home.


    He had taken care of her for many days, so she didn¡¯t want to refuse his kindness anymore, just let him take care of her like an older brother.


    ¡°You just rest until you¡¯repletely healthy. In a few days, I¡¯ll take you to the cemetery. You¡¯re weak now, you shouldn¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The car sped along the road and when approaching the alley, it slowed down and slowly turned, approaching the vi that had not had its owner present for a long time.


    Brian took the key from Emily¡¯s bag, got out of the car, and opened the gate. Looking at the deste yard covered with fallen leaves, his heart suddenly felt an immense sadness. In the future, his little girl will live alone here.


    Emily slowly got out of the car, in her hand was a jar of her father¡¯s ashes. She would let him stay home with her for a few days and then take him to her mother¡¯s grave.


    ¡°Let me.¡± Brian quickly took the jar from her hand and ced it on the altar for her.


    The moment he looked up, he was almost dumbfounded when his eyes met the face of the woman in the photo his father was keeping. He was smart enough to conclude that she was her mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m very simr to my mother, right?¡± She smiled, a smile full of sadness.


    ¡°Very simr, a gentle beauty.¡± He nodded and replied softly.


    Brian¡¯s heart was now convulsing violently because of vague spections. The nature of a businessman who likes rity prompted him to clear up the doubts in his heart.


    He was thinking about how to get her hair when she suddenlyined about her long hair, saying she wanted to cut it short.


    After several days in the hospital, she couldn¡¯t wash her hair, so her hair became stiff, sticky, and tangled.


    ¡°Let me cut your hair for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how to cut?¡± She turned back to look at him with surprise.


    ¡°I know. My workmanship is very good. This is my passion. I secretly went to barber school when I was a student. I am well trained.¡±


    Emily also doesn¡¯t want to go to the hair salon in her current mood. So, after a few seconds of hesitation, she agreed to let Brian help her.


    She is depressed and in her eyes right now, he is no different from a brother, so she needs him.


    Both of them went to the yard together. She sat quietly in the chair and closed her eyes. Brian carefully wrapped the white cloth around her neck and began to pick up theb,bing her long hair.


    Usually when people encounter sad things, they want to cut their hair as a way to get rid of that sadness and he understands that this little girl is no exception.


    ¡°You have gray hair, quite a lot. I¡¯ll spit them out.¡±


    He said as he pulled out seven strands of her hair, then started holding the scissors. The curls of hair slowly fell following the sharp sounding from the small scissors, making Emily feel her head getting lighter.


    During the days in the hospital, she cried so much that she almost ran out of tears when remembering her father and Daniel.


    If it weren¡¯t for this man and Venn taking turns encouraging andforting her and doing ideological work for her, she would have been blind.


    Venn apologized for the initial lie and said he came to help her under Kevin¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Open your eyes, girl.¡± Brian brought the mirror in front of her and said happily.


    ¡°So beautiful, thank you.¡± She picked up the mirror, turned left and right to look at herself, and praised the sessful businessman¡¯s skillful workmanship.


    ¡°Okay, now go back to your room, take a shower and get some sleep. I know you don¡¯t want to go out for the time being, I¡¯ll buy food and put it in the refrigerator for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After she left, Brian immediately cleaned up the yard full of hair and fallen leaves.


    As soon as he left her house, he drove to the hospital and asked a doctor, his close friend, to help him perform a DNA test to determine blood rtionships.


    At the same time, in therge meeting room of Unicons Group, the decision to appoint a new chairman was also signed.


    Daniel¡¯s shares were transferred to Kevin¡¯s name and he became the holder of the highest shares in the group.


    Of course, the leaders of Unicons Group also realized the potential of investing in the Winepany, so they frankly asked Kevin and Matthew to consider purchasing thispany.


    ¡°I will think again and announce at the next meeting. Everyone, please go back to your office.¡± Kevin spoke up.


    When there were only two people left in therge room, Kevin looked at his father. He doesn¡¯t know if his father thinks like his mother. He didn¡¯t know if his father saw Emily as aet that always brought bad luck to everyone or not.


    Kevin understood that once his father objected, there was nothing he could do. His father holds thirty-five percent of the shares, not much less than him.


    ¡°Dad, can I help her?¡± He mustered all his courage and asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Kevin, just do what you think is right, don¡¯t make yourself regret it.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Matthew stood up tiredly and left the meeting room. From the moment he received Daniel¡¯s jar of cold ashes, he no longer wanted anything.


    If that is what Kevin wants to do, he will always support his son. The career he built all his life was only because he wanted to leave it to his children.


    His son is an adult and he allows him to make his own decisions. Moreover, that is also the opinion of shareholders.


    Kevin tightened his grip on the pen in his hand and looked out the window, where the midday sunlight was bing increasingly intense.


    It wasn¡¯t until he brought Daniel¡¯s ashes next to his ancestors¡¯ graves, and discovered that the new grave next to them was made for James, that he knew Emily¡¯s mother was buried next to his ancestors.


    And the idental meeting between his parents and James started from this ce. After that conversation, they arranged a meeting for him and her.


    Two funerals took ce at the same time, so he couldn¡¯t visit her father, so he had to entrust everything to Venn.


    Even when he knew she kept fainting and had to be hospitalized, he didn¡¯t have time to visit her.

 Chapter 59: The Proposal Wasn’t Sweet

    When Kevin returned to his office, the phone in his pocket vibrated. The person calling is Venn.


    Today, Venn should have sat next to Kevin in an important meeting, but because Kevin assigned him an even more important task, he was absent.


    ¡°Boss, Miss Emily is home. I waste so Brian took her home. He also bought all the food and drinks for her.¡± Venn¡¯s voice was a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Alright, go back to thepany.¡±


    While Venn returned to the corporation, Kevin left the office and drove straight to Emily¡¯s house.


    From Brian¡¯s actions, Kevin could feel that the feelings he had for her were more than just friends or acquaintances.


    However, it seems that Brian¡¯s feelings for her are even more tolerant than he and his younger brother. Brian didn¡¯t bother her when he knew she was dating someone else but appeared promptly by her side when she needed a shoulder.


    If he didn¡¯t make a decision quickly, he was afraid she would be weak and fall into Brian¡¯s arms the same way she fell into Daniel¡¯s arms.


    He made a promise to his younger brother, so at any cost, he had to keep it. Furthermore, he still loves her.


    When Kevin arrived, Emily was sitting and crying in her room, among the shirts she made for Daniel and her father.


    She thought her tears had dried up, but when she saw them, the tears fell uncontrobly.


    ¡°Dad, I miss you so much¡­ Daniel¡­ how could you give up this life¡­¡±


    Even though she heard the doorbell ring, she didn¡¯t go down, just clutched her tear-soaked shirt and cried.


    Is God punishing her? She betrayed Daniel and he took him and her father away from her.


    Below, Kevin was still patiently waiting. After five minutes, he took out his phone, texted her, and asked her toe down and open the gate for him.


    Because he was afraid of being rejected by her, he said that he came to convey thest words that Daniel said to her. Of course, this text message sessfully brought Emily to his face.


    ¡°Can Ie in?¡± He asked as soon as he saw her appear behind the gate.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She stepped back, giving way to him. His mother¡¯s words that day made her feel extremely guilty about Daniel¡¯s death.


    She also felt that she had brought burdens and misfortune to Daniel. If he loved another girl, would he still be alive and living happily now?


    Kevin walked to the front of the altar, took three incense sticks, and lit them. Yesterday, he went to Daniel¡¯s grave and saw that in thend next door, James¡¯ new grave had also beenpleted, but there was no urn yet.


    ¡°Daniel¡­ What does Daniel want you to say to me?¡± Her choked voice spoke as soon as he finished lighting the incense.


    The moment Kevin turned his head to look back, he immediately saw Emily¡¯s teary eyes. Short hair doesn¡¯t make her strong when her face is now full of weakness and sadness.


    ¡°Marry me, Emily.¡± Kevin lowered his voice.


    ¡°What? How can you¡­how can you say these words?¡± She shook her head, her feet unconsciously stepping back.


    ¡°This is Daniel¡¯s final wish. The boy wants me to take care of you for him for the rest of my life. And you know, no one can wholeheartedly take care of someone else for life if they are not husband and wife.¡±


    Her lips moved for a long time but could not utter a word. She didn¡¯t expect that at the moment Daniel was near death¡¯s door, he was still worried about her.


    The feeling of guilt suddenly rising made her heartache, her whole body staggered, and she lost her bnce and copsed to the cold floor.


    She doesn¡¯t need Kevin to take care of her, she can take care of herself. She didn¡¯t want Daniel¡¯s wish to be the reason for her marriage to his brother.


    Furthermore, what would people think if she became Kevin¡¯s wife when previously, she was engaged to his younger brother and the wedding invitations had already been sent out?


    Will his parents ept it? Furthermore, Daniel had just passed away, so she was in no mood to be the bride.


    She wants to live alone until she gets old, until she dies to forever miss the man who loved her like his life.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree. Kevin, I won¡¯t marry you.¡± She said, her eyes still looking into space, not looking at him.


    Kevin pursed his lips for a long time then walked next to her and sat down. His strong hand ced on her shoulder, forcing her to look straight into his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t tell her that Daniel told him to marry her on his behalf. Yes, this request came from the immense love that his younger brother had for her.


    But he was afraid that if it reached her ears, it would make her feel like she was nothing more than an object, arbitrarily for others to push back and forth.


    ¡°Emily, let¡¯s look at reality. Marry me, I will buy Winepany at a higher price than otherpanies. I know you can¡¯t run the Winepany¡¯s business, so let it merge into the Unicons group. In the future, Unicon Corporation will also be yours.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, your younger brother just passed away, how can you make this proposal to me? Are you using the Winepany to pressure me?¡±


    ¡°The living must continue to live. Emily, once the Winepany falls into someone else¡¯s hands, what will the lives of the employees who devoted themselves to your father be like? Do you think there is a better boss than the leader of the Unicons group? When thepany was in trouble, they wanted to leave because they found a better ce, but the marriage between you and Daniel held them back and now their opportunity is gone.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up, and slowly stepped back, gradually separating his distance from her.


    When Daniel passed away, his father was so sad that he was nning to transfer all the shares to his name andpletely withdraw from the corporation.


    The burden he must bear in the future is huge, he will not have much private time for himself.


    Therefore, if he does not keep her by his side in the name of his wife, it will be difficult for him to protect and care for her.


    ¡°Think about it, but don¡¯t make me wait too long. In the Unicons group, I am not the only one. Shareholders are also targeting potential projects but the money source is limited. Also, eat, drink, and think positively, don¡¯t disappoint those who love you.¡±


    After leaving her a warning sentence, he left. The job at the corporation can be likened to a mountain pressing down on him, he can¡¯t stay here.


    Furthermore, she also needed time to consider this proposal that he knew was too tant.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Whatever, maybe now, she feels he is no different from a bad guy, an opportunist, butter, she will understand. He believes so.


    The house quickly returned to its original state, silent, empty, and only her.


    The pain that surrounded her made her forget that she still had responsibilities to the Winepany and its employees.


    Without Daniel, Unicons Group will no longer be responsible for handling the Winepany¡¯s bank debts.


    ¡°Dad, what should I do? Daniel, what should I do?¡±


    Emily kept crying and crying until she was exhausted and fell asleep. In her dream, she saw a man standing with his back turned to her.


    He wore an elegant white suit, his whole body seemed to radiate a halo. When the gentle wind blew, he turned his head and smiled at her.


    That man is Daniel. He step by step came closer, stroked her hair, and told her to look to the future and move on, he would always be by her side, apanying and blessing her for a lifetime of peace.


    ¡°Daniel, Daniel¡­¡±


    After a scream, Emily was startled awake. She sat up and realized that it was already dark outside the window.


    Turns out, she had been asleep for that long. Was the dream just because she missed him so much or did hee back to visit her?


    ¡°Daniel, I miss you so much. I miss you.¡±


    The phone rang and the screen showed the caller¡¯s name was Brian.


    Without hesitation, she immediately picked up the phone. On the other end of the line, a warm man¡¯s voice spoke. He told her not to skip meals and informed her that in a few minutes, he had to go to the airport because he had an unexpected business trip.


    ¡°I will take good care of myself, I promise not to do anything foolish, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief, gave her a few more instructions, then hung up the phone, pulled his suitcase, and left the room.


    There was a problem with a project being built abroad, so he had to go there to resolve it.


    From the moment he gave the test sample to the doctor, he was in an uneasy mood. If what he suspects is true, the image of a good father in his heart willpletely copse.


    If Kent¡¯s mistake happened before his marriage, it could still have been justified and forgiven. But Emily is younger than Brian, the same age as Jennifer.


    At the same time, in Matthew¡¯s study, a heavy atmosphere was covering everything. Kevin remained silent, bowed his head, and stood before his father.


    He told his father about Daniel¡¯sst words and asked his permission to marry Emily as he promised his younger brother.


    He also earnestly begged his father to temporarily hide this from his mother, let everything be over and then he would tell her himself. He knew that if he told his mother now, she would object to this.


    ¡°You want to marry her because of the promise you made to your younger brother?¡± Matthew asked after a long period of contemtion.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one part. Dad, I still love Emily very much.¡± Kevin honestly confessed his feelings.


    ¡°Have you ever thought about public opinion towards Emily and the entire Unicons group? Will she agree?¡±


    ¡°I will not make this marriage public. I will protect the Unicons group and Emily well. I will persuade her.¡±


    Matthew thought for a moment longer and then slowly stood up and left his desk. As he passed his son, he put his hand on his shoulder, patted him a few times, then walked towards the door. Kevin implicitly understood that this was his father¡¯s agreement.


    Tonight was another moonless, starless night, with only the light from the buildings blurring before Kevin¡¯s eyes.


    His tears suddenly fell and continuous coughing made him have to cover his chest with his hands.


    The half-burning cigarette was buried in the lonely rose bush on the balcony, the remaining white smoke gradually dissolving into the air.


    After the day of Daniel¡¯s cremation, he smoked again and smoked a lot. He was miserable and needed a stimnt to soothe his heart, but he couldn¡¯t drink much alcohol because on his shoulders were the Unicons corporation, his parents, and that girl.


    After sending a text message reminding Emily to try to eat and rest, he returned to the room and plopped down on therge bed.


    ¡°Daniel, I wish that when I wake up tomorrow, everything will just be a dream. Bastard, how dare you leave me behind and go. This spoiled boy.¡± He stared at the ceiling andined.

 Chapter 60: Late Afternoon Rain

    When dawn came, it was time for Emily to leave the house and go to the Wine Company. This morning, she nned to go to the cemetery herself, but when she received a call from Irene, she had to change direction.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t hide forever. She must be responsible for what her father caused.


    Wine Company is a one-member limited liabilitypany and her father is the only person named on the business license, with no shareholders at all.


    A heavy atmosphere enveloped the meeting room. Emily silently listened to the departments reporting thepany¡¯s current situation.


    As soon as the news that the deputy general director of Unicons Group passed away was widely posted in electronic articles, banks also turned against the Wine Company.


    They sent a document requesting payment of overdue debt and announced that they would sue in court early next week.


    ¡°Orders are still under production and partners are urging us. They said if we don¡¯t deliver the goods to them on time, they will cancel the contract and demandpensation.¡± The sales director spoke up.


    ¡°The ces where we import raw materials are also urging us to pay our debts.¡± Irene sighed.


    ¡°There have been severalpanies asking to buy the Wine Company.¡±


    Next, a few more people spoke up, about unpaid employee sries this month, about outstanding taxes¡­ but Emily couldn¡¯t hear everything because her head was in pain and spinning in chaotic thoughts.


    She knew it would be difficult for her to turn the situation around without Daniel by her side.


    She knows she doesn¡¯t have the talent to do big business, maybe she can only open a small fashion store. She knows she¡¯s not a genius.


    If she sells the Winepany to someone or lets the bank liquidate the assets, the huge debts will still not be paid off, and importantly, there will still be employee sries.


    ¡°Okay, I take note of everyone¡¯s opinions. I will decide in a few days.¡± Emily squeezed the pen in her hand and said.


    No one said anything, everyone stood up one by one and left.


    When only she and Irene were left, she showed weakness, bowed her head on the table, and cried.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s thin shoulders shaking slightly, Irene didn¡¯t know what to do other than put her hand on Emily¡¯s back andfort her.


    Leaving thepany, Emily walked aimlessly on the street. She wondered if people who fell into bankruptcy also felt the same way she did now. Desperate and only seeing ck.


    More than once, she wanted to rush straight into the street and grasp the hand of death, but some invisible force stopped her, reminding her to remember and not disappoint the people who gave birth to her and loved her.


    When the sunlight was falling on the buildings, it was time for Emily to bring her father¡¯s ashes to the cemetery and contact the grave-making unit so they could help herplete the final step.


    She silently thanked Brian for helping her take care of everything. Looking at the faces of her father and mother on the two tombstones, her heart was somewhat soothed,forting herself that perhaps they had met each other, they were not alone anymore.


    After burning incense, she turned her eyes to the grave nearby. Her steps slowly changed direction, approaching the brand-new grave.


    On the stele is the face of the man she thought would share the same bed with her for the rest of her life.


    His face, which shepared to the morning sun, now looked so mournful and sad.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m here to visit you, Daniel¡­¡±


    Her hand, so thin that it was almost just bones, trembled as she touched the face on the tombstone. Her tears fell more and more and then¡­ she cried like a broken dike.


    Missing and regretting continuously overwhelmed her, making her heart ache as if someone were cutting it horizontally or vertically with a knife.


    If possible, she wished the ground here would crack, let her fall into the ground with him, and hold hands with him to hell or heaven.


    ¡°Honey, are you out of pain yet? Your pain is gone, right? But I hurt¡­ I hurt so much¡­¡±


    Her hand slid down and then her whole body copsed. She didn¡¯t want to stand up anymore, she wanted to lie here, hug his grave,fort and warm him like he hadforted and warmed her.


    The sunpletely went out and dark clouds gradually gathered, covering the whole city.


    The cemetery suddenly went dark, thunder rumbled, bright lightning streaked across the sky and then the rain poured down.


    Strong winds blew horizontally and vertically, sshing rainwater into Kevin¡¯s family grave, so even though there was a roof above, Emily still got wet.


    She didn¡¯t feel cold outside, she just felt numb inside. Her eyes slowly closed, wanting to give up.


    This heartbreaking scene caught Kevin¡¯s eyes as soon as he arrived. Just now, after work, like many afternoons before, he drove here to light some incense for his younger brother, hoping to warm the deceased¡¯s soul.


    He didn¡¯t expect the sunny weather to suddenly turn rainy right when he arrived at the cemetery gate. He didn¡¯t expect Emily to be here.


    He moved closer to her. Even though he was walking very lightly and the sound of rain and wind was very loud, Emily still discovered that someone had just stopped next to her.


    She struggled to sit up and looked up at the man holding an umbre, elegant in a dark suit.


    ¡°Kevin, I loved Daniel, past, present, and future, his figure will still be in my heart.¡±


    She wanted to ask, even so, did he still wanted to marry her, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t ask this question.


    ¡°We all love Daniel and will miss him forever.¡± Kevin replied, his eyes still not leaving her face.


    Emily has loved him for so many years, so she understands his stubbornness in feelings. Now, without Daniel, he won¡¯t let her go easily.


    If he hadn¡¯t used Winepany to force her, he would have had other ways to force her to get married.


    She wondered if he was happy doing that. How will he handle public opinion?


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Emily, let me take you home.¡± Kevin reached out his hand.


    ¡°No need, I can go by myself.¡±


    She tly refused, then clung to Daniel¡¯s grave and stood up. But her legs were numb and no longer able to support herself, causing her to stagger and fall into the man¡¯s arms.


    Kevin put down the umbre, picked her up, and left the cemetery with her in the rain.


    In the white water curtain, the image of a man and woman is sometimes blurred, sometimes visible, looming among the graves, making the scene here even more sad and pitiful.


    The car drove quickly on the deserted road. That¡¯s the way the city is, it always bes empty and sad when it rains, as if the rain were a big eraser, easily erasing the bustling flow of people and cars.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, no matter how heavy the rain, it cannot erase the sadness in people¡¯s hearts.


    As soon as he helped her into the house, he urged her to take a shower and change clothes quickly to avoid catching a cold.


    He was also soaked but still lingered, not leaving even though she opened her mouth to tell him to return home.


    ¡°There is an empty room upstairs, please go there.¡±


    After saying that, she tiredly trudged up the stairs and into her room, opening the closet.


    Looking at the shirts, t-shirts, and trousers she had made for her fiance, her tears fell again. He hasn¡¯t worn it all yet.


    After taking a shirt and a pair of trousers, she went to the next room, knocked on the door twice, and then put them down.


    Kevin¡¯s marriage proposal made her fall into a semi-conscious state, not knowing how to face this rtionship.


    After filling the bathtub with water, Emily stepped in and soaked in the warm water. She closed her eyes and wondered if she would never open her eyes again, would she be liberated?


    A misty steam enveloped her and she gradually lost consciousness.


    In the next room, Kevin was still bewildered as he held the clothes in his hand. He guessed it originally belonged to Daniel.


    What is fate? Why did it identally push him and his younger brother into this spiral?


    After showering, Kevin went to Emily¡¯s room. He hesitated for a long time in front of the door and then raised his hand to knock a few times.


    When he discovered the door was unlocked and she didn¡¯t respond, he immediately rushed inside.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    He quickly ran to the bathroom, repeatedly calling her name, but only the sound of water overflowed responded.


    Bad situations appeared in his mind, causing him to lose patience and kick the door hard.


    The scene that caught his eye was the image of Emily lying unconscious inside the bathtub, her skin pale.


    ¡°Damn, what are you doing?¡±


    Very quickly, he pulled down arge towel, wrapped her body, and carried her out, then called Ryan, asking him toe help.


    Twenty minutester, the doctor was present and examined Emily.


    Although Ryan could not be continuously present at Daniel¡¯s funeral, he witnessed this girl kneeling and crawling in the rain and calling her fiance¡¯s name.


    Ryan also knew that this girl was Kevin¡¯s future sister-inw, but in the situation where there was only Kevin and her in the house and his face clearly showing concern, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but think nonsense.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Kevin quickly asked when he saw Ryan starting to get the equipment to give Emily an infusion.


    ¡°She is very weak, both mentally and physically. She needs to be taken good care of.¡± Ryan replied.


    Kevin looked at the haggard face of the person he loved for a long time and then quietly walked to the ss window, looking out onto the balcony, where the rain was still covering.


    The cold and empty atmosphere enveloped the room even though there were three people inside.


    He knew she was depressed even before the ident happened, exactly right after that wild night. He was also very miserable and tormented.


    ¡°Do you want to eat noodles, Ryan? I cooked you a bowl of instant noodles.¡± He said absentmindedly, his eyes still looking outside.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Ryan replied briefly, still quickly applying medical tape to Emily¡¯s hand.


    The cold kitchen had not been cooking for a long time and was now warmed by the businessman¡¯s hands.


    Kevin knew that Ryan hadn¡¯t had time to eat dinner yet and to give Emily two bottles of IV fluid, he would have to stay here for at least two hours.


    The work at Unicons Corporation was piling up like a mountain and Kevin couldn¡¯t take care of Emily even though he wanted to, so after eating, he immediately called his friend and asked his friend to quickly find someone to take care of her.


    Her health condition was rming, so he had no choice but to force her to stay at home until she waspletely healthy.


    Two hours passed slowly and thest bottle of IV fluid was empty. Ryan gently pulled out the needle and then asked Kevin to hold the cotton ball on the back of Emily¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, goodbye.¡± Ryan said after packing up all his belongings.


    ¡°Uh. Thank you.¡± Kevin nodded and replied softly.

 Chapter 61: Don’t Give Up

    After Ryan left, there were only Kevin and Emily left in the home. He sat beside the bed, holding her thin hand, his eyes never leaving her haggard face.


    Everything that just happened was too much for a fragile girl like her to bear. She is lively, cheerful, and enthusiastic in pursuing him, but she is not a strong girl, good at controlling her emotions like Emma.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m so sorry for letting us get to this point. I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±


    After sighing, heid his head down and then gradually fell asleep. Since the night he shared a bed with her, he hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Events continued to happen, causing him to almost copse. However, responsibility sessfully pulled him back, forcing him to stand firmly on his tired feet.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    At midnight, the rain stopped falling and stopped lulling Emily to sleep. She slowly opened her eyes, stared at the ceiling, and then looked next to her, where a man was sleeping soundly.


    The dim light of the tablemp was not enough to warm and fill the cold room.


    The memory cut off after she sat in the bathtub and the feeling of dryness now told her that Kevin was the one who had carried her out and changed her clothes.


    The words and worried faces of the Winepany employees appeared in her mind again. Should she agree with him?


    Where will this marriage take her and him? Whether he made that request because his younger brother wanted him to take care of her so he proposed marriage or because he still loved her, it made no sense.


    Does someone like her still have the right to expect a marriage whose starting point is love?


    She felt so cheap, and because of money, she agreed to be with Daniel and now Kevin. Even if she had feelings for them, so what? Wasn¡¯t it all about money when she made the final decision?


    The night passed and day came, and when Emily opened her eyes again, the warmth on the back of her hand was gone.


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, the door suddenly opened and a strange, older woman appeared, making her temporarily unable to move.


    Who is this person who came into her house? This woman doesn¡¯t look like a thief or robber.


    ¡°Hello, my name is Daisy. Mr. Kevin told me toe here and take care of you.¡±


    After the introduction, Daisy immediately approached, carefully removed the nket still clinging to Emily¡¯s body, and asked her if she wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Emily¡¯s head was still spinning and her whole body ached, so she knew she needed someone by her side at this time if she didn¡¯t want to get closer to death¡¯s door.


    When she was in an extremely bad mood, she wanted to follow her father and Daniel, but when she was sober enough like this, she was still afraid of death and she felt she needed to be responsible.


    ¡°Yes, please help me.¡± Emily nodded.


    All day long, Emily did not leave her room. Daisy took care of her very thoughtfully and considerately the same way a mother takes care of her children.


    In the afternoon, when she saw the door open, she thought it was Daisying up to look at her, but no, the person entering was Ryan.


    ¡°How are you feeling? You are seriously weakened, you need IV fluids and lots of nourishment if you want to get better quickly.¡± He said as he walked forward and ced his hand on her forehead to check her temperature.


    ¡°I¡¯m still dizzy and tired.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Right. You have to rest for at least half a month. Bear the pain a little.¡±


    Ryan¡¯s actions were very quick, and soon the needle was stuck in her left hand. He said yesterday her right hand showed signs of swelling so he pulled out the needle.


    Emily no longer feels pain in her skin anymore, even her heart seems to be frozen now, she wants to give up and let life take her.


    ¡°I visited your father¡¯s funeral but you were not present at that time. Emily, life, and death are thews of the universe, it¡¯s just¡­ there are different deaths. Living people should continue to live and live well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I will try to ovee it.¡±


    Just like yesterday, Ryan gave Emily two IV fluids. When he was about to leave, Kevin appeared.


    Kevin is still wearing office clothes, a white shirt, vest, and dark pants, his face shows a tired, somewhat helpless look.


    ¡°How¡¯s her condition?¡± His eyes moved quickly from her to Ryan and asked.


    ¡°No fever anymore. I bought some functional foods and put them on the table. Please read the instructions for use and let her use them.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    After Ryan left, the room returned to a quiet state, the man¡¯s sigh could be heard clearly.


    Kevin slowly approached, and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the person across from him with dark eyes.


    Emily was still facing the wall, not looking at him since she saw him enter. It wasn¡¯t until she felt the warmthing from her palm that she slowly turned her head.


    ¡°This is the dumpling you like. I lined up to buy it so I got homete.¡± He spoke softly, as if a husband was exining the reason foring homete from work to his wife.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t marry you, won¡¯t you buy Winepany?¡±


    ¡°Buy, but will follow the market price, can¡¯t buy high.¡±


    The dumpling in Emily¡¯s hand became distorted because the force of the squeeze was too strong. His calm answer made her feel like he was a stranger, a cold-blooded businessman in the marketce.


    The little bit of warmth that he brought to her with the dumpling quickly disappeared. However, she quickly regained herposure.


    That¡¯s right. Who is she? How could she ask this man to treat her well without any exchange?


    Yes, Daniel had also made a simr request, but the feeling he gave her was not this oppressive. At that time, she epted because she was so touched.


    ¡°I have to marry you, right?¡± She asked, her eyes still looking straight at him.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Will the shareholders and your father agree to let you buy it at a sky-high price?¡±


    Facing her mocking and disdainful eyes, his face became sad. It turns out she is doubting him.


    When he made this suggestion, he was determined to do it. Of course, the shares that Daniel left him with the support of his father are the guarantees that give his voice absolute weight to the shareholders.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m the president of Unicons group, you say¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. You benefited a lot from Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Emily¡­¡±


    Kevin¡¯s scream and eyes filled with anger and extreme pain made Emily suddenly shrink back. She also didn¡¯t understand why she dared to say this.


    Why did he do things that made her mind so chaotic? How could he use his money and power to force her to get married? Does he think about her moods and feelings?


    The person who was about to be his younger brother¡¯s wife ended up marrying him. If she epted, it would be like betraying Daniel again, tantly.


    ¡°You should rest. I contacted the bank but they could only extend the loan for another week. Think quickly.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin put down the bag of dumplings and stood up, leaving the room.


    Looking at the man¡¯s back fading away, her tears suddenly fell. Why did he have to torture himself and her like that? Why did he have to torture them both like that?


    Is he, like his mother, thinking that she is the cause of Daniel¡¯s death, so he wants to torment her in this way?


    ¡°Daniel, I can take care of myself, why did you ask your brother to take care of me?¡±


    Emily stared at the bun that had been crushed to the point of falling apart, revealing the meat filling.


    She wanted to throw it away but suddenly remembered what her father had told her. He said not to waste food, otherwise, when she gets old, she will starve and she also remembered the poor children Daniel helped.


    So, she opened her mouth and tried to eat it even though she could only feel the salty and bitter taste of tears.


    ¡°If she¡¯s anorexic, just let her eat many small meals. Every day, give her half a bird¡¯s nest. If you talk to her, don¡¯t mention my name, it seems like she hates me very much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Kevin looked up the stairs for a long time then quietly left. Why is the distance between him and her getting farther and farther?


    Upstairs, Emily was standing on the balcony, holding tightly to the railing, looking down at the yard below.


    That man¡¯s lonely figure reminded her of Daniel even though she had never had to look at him from this angle, she always stood right at the gate to see him off and say goodbye.


    Seeing Kevin turn his head, she quickly backed away, disappearing from his sight.


    Maybe she should have her own decision and stance. She will not follow Kevin¡¯s arrangement and will not let him control her.


    She also didn¡¯t know if she still had feelings for him, she just knew that she didn¡¯t want a marriage built on the premise of coercion like this.


    The night wind blew his hair, the wind blew into his face, making the corners of his eyes sting. This afternoon, he also visited his brother¡¯s grave until darkness fell.


    Honestly, if Daniel didn¡¯t force him to promise, he would still find a way to make here back to him because he still loves her very much. However, twice he used this love to convince her, and both times she rejected him.


    He didn¡¯t know that at this time, Emily was talking to Irene, asking the ountant to send her a method of contacting thepany owners and group owners who had contacted them to buy the Wine Company. She wants to negotiate with them to get the best price.


    ¡°Emily, I heard that Unicons Group also bought apany on the verge of bankruptcy at a high price in the past, you should consider¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I will never sell the Winepany to Unicons Group. Okay, you go rest, tomorrow, I will handle this matter.¡±


    As soon as Emily put down the phone, the bell rang again, and the screen disyed the caller¡¯s name, Brian.


    Even though he was on a long business trip abroad, there wasn¡¯t a day that went by that he didn¡¯t call her to ask about her health.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Kevin was walking back and forth in her house.


    ¡°I¡¯m still fine, thank you. Ah, Brian, maybe I¡¯ll have to sell Wine. I don¡¯t have the strength to run it anymore.¡± She said after sighing.


    ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be home tomorrow, I¡¯ll convince my dad to buy it at a price that¡¯s not too low. Your job is to rest and get healthy. There¡¯s nothing more important than yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t know if he could convince Kent and the shareholders or not, she still felt warm and secure in her heart.

 Chapter 62: Love the Wrong Sister

    When sunset came over the city again, the ne carrying Briannded on the runway.


    The work at the foreign branch had been handled smoothly, so the young deputy general director¡¯s mood also lightened a bit.


    However, the moment he turned on his phone and saw the message from his doctor friend, his heart suddenly sank.


    As soon as he left the ne, he quickly walked to the parking lot. The doctor made an appointment for him to go to a small cafe on the main road to get the results of the DNA test.


    These past few days, his mind was only focused on work and meetings to find solutions and troubleshoot, so he forgot about this important matter.


    ¡°Take a look.¡± The doctor gave him the results and said.


    Brian quickly took it and read it quickly with his eyes. And when he saw the analysis results and the conclusion confirming that he and that girl were rted by blood as brother and sister, he almost copsed.


    His hand unconsciously tightened, causing the thin stack of papers to be wrinkled. On the way here, he prayed that this wouldn¡¯t happen, but the truth was too harsh.


    Many years passed, and he held that figure in his heart and secretly loved her the same way a man loves a woman. He even dreamed of entering the wedding hall with her, sharing the bed, and having children with her.


    ¡°Brian, are you okay?¡± The doctor asked worriedly.


    ¡°Huh? Ah, I¡¯m fine. Thank you. I¡­ I have to go, see you another day.¡±


    After saying that, he quickly left, his steps were unsteady, almost colliding with a child running around in the cafe.


    Compared to being rejected by Emily, realizing that she was his half-sister hurt him many times more.


    Why would his father betray his mother? How could he leave his child for someone else to raise? Why did he let him fall into this circle of injustice?


    He really couldn¡¯t imagine what terrible things would have happened if she had agreed to love him that year.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ how could this be¡­ this isn¡¯t true, right?¡± He put his head on the steering wheel and burst into tears.


    Leaving the cafe, Brian drove to the riverbank on the edge of the city. The darkness gradually falls, highlighting his lonely back in a white shirt.


    He just stood there, looking into the vast space, his mind nk. It was not until the high-pressure lights scattered along the riverbank were lit that he was able tofort himself and force himself to ept this painful reality.


    The phone in his pocket rang for a long time, but Brian had no intention of picking up the call.


    However, it seemed like the person on the other end of the phone was very patient, calling three times so he couldn¡¯t just ignore it, so he took it out to see who was bothering him.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you home yet? Doesn¡¯t the nend at half past five?¡± Kent¡¯s voice slowly rang out.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m having dinner with friends. I¡¯m almost done, I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    Even though he said that, right now he doesn¡¯t want to meet his father. If possible, he would like to escape to a deserted ind, to avoid meeting anyone, to avoid facing the truth.


    However, even if Kent did something wrong, he was still his father, and he still loved him. And as for Emily, she has no one left by her side and he is her brother, her rtive in this city full of traps.


    Now he has the answer to all his previous vague thoughts. No wonder he sometimes saw her image in Jennifer even though both of them were like water and fire.


    No wonder the love he has for her is so tolerant, not selfish or exclusive. No wonder his father¡¯s attitude towards James was always harsh.


    Leaving the quiet river behind, he drove back into the city, straight to Emily¡¯s house. Fortunately, when he was about to arrive, Kevin left after stopping by to check on her health.


    When Emily heard Daisy¡¯s announcement, she immediately asked Daisy to take Brian up to her room. After all, Daisy was Kevin¡¯s person, so the conversation between her and Brian couldn¡¯t take ce in the living room.


    ¡°Are you feeling much better?¡± Brian tried to suppress the mixed emotions in his heart and asked gently as soon as he saw her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You hired a maid?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, having someone in the house will make me feel more secure.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t tell him that Daisy was Kevin¡¯s eyes and ears, and she couldn¡¯t tell him that Kevin forced her to get married.


    She had a secret to hide from him and so did he. He couldn¡¯t tell her that the person who had confessed his love to her was her half-brother.


    ¡°Can you do what you said yesterday? Your father and shareholders¡­¡±


    ¡°I will make it. Believe me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until eight o¡¯clock at night that Brian returned home. Hearing the maid tell him that his mother had gone to the beach with her close friends, he also felt relieved.


    Whether he likes it or not, he still has to let his father know that he has a daughter and now that daughter is suffering great losses and worries to the point of exhaustion.


    Seeing light leaking through the gap in the study room, he pushed the door open and walked in front of the man who was intently looking at the documents.


    ¡°Dad, have you finished thinking about buying the Winepany?¡±


    The pen on the page paused for a long time then continued moving,pleting a signature.


    Honestly, Kent is also hesitant because shareholders want GE Group to own the Winepany¡¯s wine brand.


    The group¡¯s cash resources are not enough to pay for this deal. If they proceed, they must mortgage all remaining real estate of GE Group, even his real estate.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting people listen to the situation and see what prices other ces offer.¡± Kent raised his head, rubbed his forehead, and said.


    ¡°Dad, please decide to buy it. I will mortgage all real estate in my name to support this deal. We will offer a higher price than other bosses and buy it quickly.¡± Brian pulled out a chair and sat down opposite his father and showed an expressionless face.


    ¡°What? What are you saying? Are you crazy? If you can¡¯t buy it, that¡¯s fine, why spend more?¡± Kent widened his eyes.


    ¡°Must buy.¡±


    Brian took a deep breath, put the DNA test results down in front of his father, then turned his head to look away, hiding his gradually red eyes.


    Kent frowned, reached out, picked up the thin stack of papers, and read. Just like his son, the conclusion on the page made him lose hisposure, trembling and raising his head. At the same time, Brian also looked at him.


    ¡°I saw a picture of her mother in that desk drawer. At first, it was just a little suspicion with no clear basis, but when I received this result, my heart waspletely broken.¡±


    ¡°Brian¡­¡±


    ¡°How could Dad betray Mom? How can you create a living being and pretend you don¡¯t know? How can you watch your daughter suffer so much without even reaching out to help her? How could you ignore me and only say a few words of dissuasion when you know that I love Emily? Dad, have you ever thought about what consequences it would cause if we really got together?¡±


    Brian¡¯s voice is quite small, only enough for people sitting at close range to hear. He didn¡¯t scream, but the flowing tears were like a knife cutting deep into Kent¡¯s seemingly hardened heart.


    Yes, he betrayed his wife in a moment of weakness but he did not know about this daughter¡¯s existence.


    His marriage to his wife stemmed from family interests and the feelings he had for her were only conjugal, not male-female love.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know she was my daughter. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    This was the first time Kent apologized to his son and also the first time he lost his majestic, solemn appearance in front of him.


    Memories from the past gradually appeared. The examination results on his hand helped him realize that he was the criminal in this story. Yet, for all these years, he always med the two of them.


    In a sad voice, Kent told his son about his past love story. That year, while in a rtionship with his wife, he fell in love with a young girl working at a pub, named Wendy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The rtionship in the dark was going extremely well until one day, the girl asked him to marry her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry because at that time I intended to divorce your mother to be with her. However, because I told her to wait a little longer, she immediately married James. It turned out¡­ it turned out that she was pregnant. I don¡¯t know, she never told me.¡± He lowered his head, avoiding Brian¡¯s eyes.


    Because the person he loved suddenly became someone else¡¯s wife and passed away after giving birth to her first child, he held a grudge against James for all those years.


    At parties, he still deliberately told his employees to send invitations to James, the purpose being to show off the position of GE Corporation and say a few insulting words about him.


    Now that he thinks back, he sees that he was truly a childish, terrible, evil, and stupid person.


    James witnessed his hical love affair and also had secret feelings for Wendy. He raised and loved Emily for all these years even though he knew that she was not his daughter.


    Kent knew clearly that James was not such an idiot that he wouldn¡¯t realize that he was raising another person¡¯s child.


    Perhaps he knew that so he quickly got married right after Wendy ended her rtionship with her first lover.


    ¡°This deal¡­ I leave it to you. Brian, we can¡¯t let your mother know about this, I don¡¯t want to lose her.¡±


    Kent slowly stood up and walked to the ss door, looking out at the city sparkling with electric lights outside.


    He couldn¡¯t openly acknowledge Emily as his daughter, so he could onlypensate her in this way. He wanted to keep this warm and happy family intact.


    Furthermore, he knew Emily would never ept him. In her heart, James is her biological father. He didn¡¯t want her to feel more pain and resentment.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a brief reply, Brian immediately left. He is a sessful businessman who has been honored by famous newspapers. He has never been stupid enough to do things that make the corporation disadvantaged. However, this time is an exception.


    ¡°James, thank you, sorry.¡± The man¡¯s choked voice spoke as the door of the room closed.

 Chapter 63: Billion Dollar Deal

    Because Emily received a message from Brian, she no longer needed to contact anypany or corporation.


    ording to her preliminary calctions, the price he offered would help the Winepany no longer owe anyone anything after changing ownership. Of course, this house will also be sold to him.


    Now, she only lives alone and doesn¡¯t need such arge area. She just wanted to pay off her father¡¯s debts so that he no longer had any debt, so that no one would curse or me him anymore.


    While she was eating a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge, there was a noise outside and then the familiar face of Kevin appeared, making her a little uneasy.


    These past few days, he always visited her at night, could it be that he discovered something? It¡¯s also possible that Daisy told him that Brian hade here to see her.


    ¡°Have you finished thinking? Have you got an answer yet?¡± He put his hand on her forehead to check her temperature in the traditional way and asked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t marry you. I will find someone to buy the Winepany at a high price and pay off all the debts, including the money Daniel spent earlier.¡± She turned her face away, avoiding his soft, cloth-like hands that carried warmth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there are still a few days left.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face became gloomy like the sky was about to rain. He retracted his hand, looked at her a moment longer, then turned and walked away.


    Last night, Daisy informed him that the deputy general director of GE Corporation was here and Emily invited him into the bedroom.


    If he guessed correctly, perhaps GE Group also wants to acquire the Wine Company.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But even though Brian wanted to buy it at a higher price than other ces to help her because he had special feelings for her, there was still Kent standing behind him.


    Kent is an old fox and would never agree to this stupid way of working based on emotions.


    Kevin held the steering wheel with one hand, while the other hand quickly connected the headset and phone and called his assistant. There may also be exceptions so he needs to check to be more assured.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, boss.¡± Venn¡¯s voice rang out on the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Find out if GE Group is interested in owning the Winepany.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will do it right away.¡±


    Venn¡¯s working ability is unquestionable. His personality is friendly and easy to make friends with, so as soon as Kevin arrived at the office, he had an answer for him.


    ¡°ording to the information I gathered, the shareholders and deputy general directors of GE Group want to buy the Winepany, but Chairman Kent doesn¡¯t want to. He said that the group¡¯s financial situation is still stuck and he does not want to take risks.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Do your job.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s heart became lighter. Who is Emily fooling? How can she find someone willing to buy the Winepany at a high price like him in this tense economic time?


    The rock on Venn¡¯s back was also lifted away when he saw Kevin¡¯s facial muscles rx. He immediately agreed, grabbed the stack of documents his boss had approved yesterday afternoon, and left.


    ¡°Emily, do you think I feelfortable when I force you? I¡¯m also human, I also feel this is very unreasonable when Daniel just passed away. But¡­ I love you and want to take care of you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll regret losing you again. Do you understand me?¡±


    Kevin loosened his tie, whispered in pain, then continued to bury himself in processing documents.


    Luckily for Unicons Group, the payment sources arrived promptly, so the acquisition of the Winepany for him would be very smooth, without any hesitation like GE Group or otherpanies and groups.


    Sometimes he thought maybe his younger brother was secretly helping him so he could conveniently help Emily.


    At the same time, at SC Bank, GE Group¡¯s loan applications are being diligently processed by staff so that disbursement can be made as soon as possible ording to Brian¡¯s request.


    SC Bank is a new bank, without any major customers, so when the deputy general director of GE Group contacted them for cooperation, they immediately devoted their efforts to serving the unit, which is one of the leadingpanies in the country.


    As for Emily, because she didn¡¯t want her every move to be reported to Kevin by Daisy, she assigned Irene to work directly with GE Corporation toplete the documents.


    Of course, when everything is done, she will go there to sign andplete the final step.


    Even though she knew that Unicons Group and GE Group were almost equal, neither side could harm the other, she wanted everything to go smoothly because she was too tired andzy to listen to questions.


    If Kevin knew about it, with his nature, she didn¡¯t know what crazy things he would do. It¡¯s best that she let him know when things can¡¯t be changed.


    After a few days, the documents werepleted. After receiving notice from Irene, Emily woke up early, put on makeup, and went to the Wine Company.


    The moment she signed the transfer and purchase documents, her heart filled with regret and sadness.


    These were all of her father¡¯s lifelong enthusiasm. Unexpectedly, when he passed away, they also fell into the hands of someone else.


    ¡°Is it finished yet?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s all done.¡± Irene answered.


    The notary began reviewing, stamping, and asking both Emily and Brian to fingerprint.


    When her hands got tired, the procedures werepleted, and the ce she was sitting changed owners, so quickly that she thought it was a dream.


    Everyone left the room one by one, in the end, only she and Brian remained.


    ¡°Emily, you just stay in that house. I don¡¯t need to use it for the time being.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded low and sad.


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Brian, please be nice to Wine Company¡¯s employees.¡± She bowed her head and spoke softly.


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Although Brian offered to take Emily to lunch and then take her home, she refused, saying she wanted to wander around the city alone.


    He knew she was in a bad mood, so he didn¡¯t insist anymore and just sent her off to thepany gate.


    Only he knows how much he wants to ept her as his sister. However, he was afraid that she would feel more shocked by her true identity than happy because she realized she had more than one biological rtive.


    At noon, the hot sun dyed the whole city yellow. Emily sat on the bus, going straight to the cemetery.


    She hugged three bouquets of white chrysanthemums, cing one on her father¡¯s grave and one on her mother¡¯s grave.


    Therge trees here help her avoid the heat of the sun but give her a cool feeling when the wind blows down on her from above.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, the Winepany has changed ownership. But Dad will no longer owe anyone anything. Dad can rest in peace. I¡¯m sorry for selling it to someone you don¡¯t like. But Dad, he is a very good person, you have also seen what he did for your daughter, right?¡±


    Speaking of this, Emily burst into tears like a child telling her parents because of the self-pity she had to go through.


    She felt that she was still young, she still needed her father and mother by her side. Why would they leave her when she wasn¡¯t married yet?


    Leaving her parents¡¯ grave, she carried the remaining bouquet of white chrysanthemums to Daniel¡¯s grave and ced them down.


    The incense smoke flew, thin strands of white smoke dissolving into the air, making her nose sting even more. She raised her thin hand and gently caressed the face on the tombstone.


    ¡°Daniel, you no longer have the chance to grow old. I¡­ no longer have the chance to pull out your gray hair. Why haven¡¯t youe back in my dreams to visit me these past few days? I miss you so much. Maybe I won¡¯t be able to visit you often in the future. Please don¡¯t be sad.¡±


    She slowly sat down, resting her head on his grave and deceiving herself that she was resting her head on his shoulder like in the old days.


    Fortunately, there are still peaceful and beautiful memories he left for her. When she is endlessly sad and feels worthless, she can still remember andfort herself that there was once a perfect man who loved her, pampered, and sacrificed for her.


    A living person cannot win against a dead person. The remaining love for Kevin in her heart faded almostpletely after Daniel¡¯s death.


    Sunset fell, she left the cemetery, went to the roadside restaurant where Daniel often took her for dinner, then took a taxi to go home.


    Just eating a bowl of hot noodles, but she also heard many stories about herself.


    It turned out that some intimate photos from college between her and Kevin had been spread and they had created a love story between two brothers and a girl, with some details close to the truth.


    One girl even boldly bet her friend that the female lead would be shameless and marry her fiance¡¯s brother.


    In the middle of the night, Emily suddenly woke up. Through the dim yellow light of the deskmp, she was startled when she saw the man¡¯s silhouette on the wall.


    The moment she turned her head, she realized that Kevin was sitting in the room, looking at her. He was still wearing business clothes, it seemed like he came straight here from thepany.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, why are you still in my room?¡± She swallowed hard, sat up, and asked a random question to break the strange atmosphere.


    ¡°Where did you go today?¡±


    ¡°Company, cemetery, and¡­ a roadside restaurant. What¡¯s up? You want to manage my activities, right? Your rice-powered camera works well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Emily, that¡¯s someone who will take good care of you.¡±


    He raised his hand, rubbed his forehead a few times, then slowly left the chair and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Face to face, eye to eye. She could see the sadness and worry in his eyes, and could also see that he had be much thinner.


    Since when did she feel so tired when she was with Kevin? The rtionship between her and his younger brother, her betrayal, Daniel¡¯s death, his mother¡¯s hatred for her, everyone¡¯s rumors¡­


    It all made her want to disappear from this city, disappear from his sight.


    ¡°I have to go on a business trip tomorrow, it will take a few days to return. Don¡¯t go out, if something happens to you, I won¡¯t be able to handle it in time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go anymore. As for thepany, I¡¯ll decide when you return. I want to decide on thest day so I don¡¯t regret it.¡± She calmly replied.


    Kevin thought Emily had thought things through, so he was extremely happy. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, stroking her short hair.


    His younger brother¡¯s death made him always feel insecure about her, he even thought of locking her up to keep her from running around.


    He is wondering if he is sick or not. He was scared, afraid he would scare her.

 Chapter 64: No Saying Goodbye

    Before the sun appeared, Kevin got out of bed. He walked quickly to Daniel¡¯s room.


    A familiar scene met his eyes, on the balcony, his mother was sitting on a chair, next to the blooming white rose bushes, holding a small watering can in her hand.


    ¡°Before Daniel could see the flowers he nted blooming, he left.¡± Jessica sighed and said.


    ¡°I believe he is also admiring the flowers with us.¡± He gently touched his hand to the blooming flower, smiled, and replied.


    Previously, Daniel did not pay much attention to the trees and flowers in the house. The flower bed on the balcony of the vi was originally nted with fleur-de-lis, ording to his mother¡¯s preference.


    However, since he knew Emily liked roses, he immediately bought nts and nted them himself, recing the previous fleur de lis bushes.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Although Jessica hated Emily and knew her son nted these flowers for her hobby, because it was his effort, she could not uproot them and could only take care of them every day.


    ¡°Mom, remember to eat and drink enough. Now I have to go to the airport.¡± Kevin took the watering can from her hand, ced it near the flower bed, and helped her stand up.


    Both of them looked at the end of the yard at the same time, where there was the figure of an older man carefully pruning a yellow apricot tree. That was the gift that Daniel brought back for his father after a charity trip to the mountains.


    A few minutester, the gate opened and a car slowly entered. Jessica recognized the car as Venn¡¯s.


    ¡°Go before you¡¯rete, tell Venn to drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kevin hugged his mother to say goodbye and then returned to his room, pulling his suitcase away. He hoped this trip would be a sess and even more hopeful that when he returned, Emily would obediently receive him and ept his proposal.


    A day without tying her into his life is a day when he cannot rest assured.


    The car sped along the road and finally stopped right at the international departure terminal. After dropping Kevin and his luggage off, Venn immediately drove the car to the parking lot.


    On this work trip, Venn apanied him, first to help him quickly solve problems that arose around contract negotiations, and second to give his parents peace of mind. The obsession is still there so they are very worried if he goes to a faraway ce alone.


    Venn estimated that it would take about half a year for them to gradually calm down and stabilize their spirits.


    Before boarding the ne, Kevin called Emily, announced that he was about to leave, and told her to pay attention to her health and tell Daisy if she wanted to buy anything.


    In response to him, she appeared to be obedient. He didn¡¯t know right now, she was locking the door and packing her clothes.


    In two more days, after paying back therge and small debts, she will leave this ce.


    The dressing table drawer was originally a ce to store mementos between her and Kevin, but now it is a ce to store gifts that Daniel gave her.


    Most of them are jewelry, there are no silly souvenirs and she also did not write a love diary for him and her.


    When she realized her heart was embracing his image and intended to write this love story down on paper, she betrayed him and he was gone forever.


    ¡°Daniel, you¡¯re gone so I don¡¯t know who to return these things to. So¡­ I¡¯ll keep them. You won¡¯t me me for being a greedy girl, right?¡±


    She smiled bitterly, packed all his gifts, and put them in a suitcase. He once said he wanted to make her a queen, not a princess or a child, so she would decide her future and life, not letting money guide love and marriage anymore.


    Her loved ones are gone, which means she doesn¡¯t need to sacrifice herself.


    After three more days, Irene texted, telling Emily to go to Winepany toplete the debt repayment procedures.


    Because Emily didn¡¯t want Kevin to suddenly fly back before she left, she asked Daisy toe with her.


    She pretended to talk on the phone in front of Daisy so that Daisy could hear that she wasing to thepany to meet with senior staff to agree on transferring the lifelong enthusiasm of her father and his associates to the Unicons group.


    ¡°Please sit here and drink tea. After the meeting, I wille back and go shopping with you.¡± She took Daisy to a small room and said.


    ¡°Yes, okay, you go.¡±


    Seeing Emily like that, Daisy was also secretly happy for Kevin. Previously, she used to work as a maid for his family, but when her mother fell ill, she had to return to her hometown and has only been back in the city for a few months now.


    While knocking on the doors of rich people to apply for a job, she was introduced to Kevin. When they recognized each other, both he and she were happy, believing that everything was arranged by fate.


    The stack of payment orders gradually dwindled with Emily¡¯s every action. Because she didn¡¯t want to owe anyone, she sold all hernd and houses to pay them.


    She epted to be a homeless person with no capital so that her father would not be criticized by people anymore. This was thest thing she could do to show him filial piety.


    ¡°Emily, didn¡¯t you keep anything for yourself? Some small creditors will not be able to sue us because of theparison between time and effort in court and money¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister, I have put myself in the position of a creditor, no matter how big or small, it is their sweat and effort.¡± She smiled, gently responding to Irene¡¯s question.


    Irene nodded and smiled wryly. Yes, Emily was right, she felt the same way herself.


    But she is still worried about this boss¡¯s daughter, a genuinedy, living in a luxurious vi who suddenly turned into an empty-handed girl, having to rent a house, will she be able to manage?


    ¡°The remaining money is not much, please send it to thepany¡¯s senior staff on my behalf and thank them for apanying my father and thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Here is your room key. I just bought you a small wardrobe to hold clothes, two mattresses, nkets, pillows, a mini gas stove, a few pots, pans and dishes. When you move there, let me know, and I¡¯lle and take you shopping for more things.¡± Irene put the small key on the table, her voice almost faded.


    The two girls looked at each other, their eyes filled with tears. Emily was afraid that when she stood in front of the entire Winepany staff to say her final words of thanks, she would cry. She didn¡¯t want this weak image to reach too many people¡¯s eyes.


    Irene hugged Emily, hoping tofort her somewhat.


    The moment Emily and Daisy stepped out of thepany gate, she sadly turned her head to look back at the ce where her father had spent more than two-thirds of his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, this ce still belongs to you, everything that belongs to Kevin will be yours.¡± Daisy spoke tofort Emily.


    ¡°Yes, I know but I¡¯m also a little sad, sad because I¡¯m so useless.¡±


    ¡°No, how can the person who is loved by the master be useless? It¡¯s just that your strengths don¡¯t lie in these businesses.¡±


    Emily had to admit that Daisy knew how tofort others, as expected of the person Kevin had chosen.


    After wiping her tears, she and Daisy went to arge pharmacy to buy some nerve tonic, then went to the shopping center.


    She had no intention of shopping for herself, she just wanted to buy a few things to give to Daisy because, after all, Daisy had taken care of her very kindly these past few days.


    By the time both of them returned home, it was alreadyte afternoon. Emily enthusiastically took the broom to sweep the yard while Daisy was in charge of mopping the floor.


    Then she went into the kitchen and prepared dinner with Daisy. She wants to clean this house onest time and cook a meal in this kitchen onest time because, after that, she won¡¯t have the chance anymore.


    She understood the feeling that when people are about to go away, they feel that all objects, even inanimatend, suddenly have a soul.


    Dinner took ce with only two people but was extremely cozy and fun. Daisy did not hide anything from Emily, revealing to her that she had previously been a maid for Kevin¡¯s family and told her about the day Kevin was picked up from prison.


    ¡°At that time, he seemed to be suffering from depression. Fortunately, his parents¡¯ love helped him ovee that shock and be an excellent businessman. When I heard about Daniel¡¯s death, I also wanted to go to the funeral, but my illness was too serious. I had only recently recovered and was looking for a new job when I met Kevin again. Perhaps it¡¯s destiny.¡± Daisy¡¯s eyes were sad when talking about heartbreaking stories.


    Kevin told her that soon, he and Emily would get married and she would be hired by him as a permanent maid.


    Although she was a bit confused when she knew he would marry the person who was about to be his sister-inw, after all, Daniel had already passed away, so she thought there was nothing hical about this.


    Whatever he said, she would listen, she wouldn¡¯t dare delve into his private life.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you apply to work again in his family instead of looking for a job?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know. They have a rule that anyone who steps out of their door cannot return. I mean that rule is for maids.¡±


    The meal continued quietly and when it was over, Emily asked Daisy to cut fruit and she made two sses of lemon tea.


    Looking at the maid¡¯s back, Emily could only silently apologize. She was forced to give Daisy an anesthetic so she could leave easily.


    The two of them watched the news together, ate fruit, and drank lemon tea. asionally, Daisy¡¯s phone vibrated and when Emily nced over, she realized Daisy was texting with Kevin.


    She believed that all day, she hadn¡¯t revealed any loopholes and even if he discovered something now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to grow wings and fly back here to keep her.


    Time gradually passed and when Emily realized that the person next to her was yawning, she also pretended to stretch her arms to look sleepy.


    ¡°I went to bed first. Not doing anything heavy, just walking around and shopping but I¡¯m still tired. You should also go to bed early. Ah, tomorrow morning I want to eat fried noodles.¡± She smiled and gently got off the sofa.


    ¡°Yes, good night, I will make it for you tomorrow.¡±


    Daisy quickly responded and texted Kevin back. And before she could return to her room, she copsed on the sofa and fell asleep.


    As for Kevin, he felt very secure and happy. He knew Emily still loved him.


    She may not be able to ept it at first, but after having time to think carefully, she will realize that he is the second most peaceful ce to rest, after Daniel.


    What if the rtionship is interrupted and reconnected? The important thing is that he loves her dearly and her heart still has room for him.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time to get on the ne.¡± Venn approached, took Kevin¡¯s suitcase and spoke.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    He nodded, left the waiting bench, and joined his assistant to line up in front of the boarding gate.


    Before he put his phone in airne mode, he was able to read the response message from the person he loved.


    She said she would wait for him to return and gave the Winepany and the rest of her life to him so he could help her handle them.


    This humorous message made him feel like she had returned to being the carefree girl of the past.

 Chapter 65: When Men Are Angry

    Emily put down the phone and looked out the ss window. The lights from the apartment building in the distance were disappearing one by one like the tower of stars she built for herself had sunk into the darkness of the past.


    The love story between her, Daniel, and Kevin made her happy but also sad, so she didn¡¯t want to get involved anymore.


    ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s stop here, you and I shouldpletely end it. Hope you find your other half soon. Let¡¯s¡­ let each other go.¡±


    She picked up the phone, called a taxi, then pulled her suitcase and left the room. She has a minimalist lifestyle even though she is a fashion designer. Her clothes are not too much.


    If Daniel hadn¡¯t bought a few more office dresses and pajamas for her that day, this suitcase would have been much lighter.


    As she passed the living room, she stopped, adjusted Daisy¡¯s sleeping position, then turned back to get a nket and covered her.


    ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these past few days. I hope you find a good job soon. Sorry.¡±


    Seeing the car lights shing outside, Emily quickly walked towards the door. After carefully locking the gate, she threw the key inside and quickly got into the car, telling the driver to take her to the motel room that Irene had rented for her.


    Familiar roads gradually recede. The electric lights, bustle, and extreme luxury of the southern side of the city are now just a thing of the past for her. On the north side of the city, there are no buildings higher than three floors, and the pace of life is a bit slower.


    The pubs or dance halls here are not as luxurious as the south side of the city. Even in the same city, the two sides are two different halves.


    ¡°Pay me the change.¡± Emily handed the money to the driver and said.


    In the past, if she had little money left, she would tip it to the driver, but now things have changed, she is no longer a rich girl. She now has to be thrifty and calcte carefully when she eats and spends money.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She understands Kevin¡¯s stubborn personality, plus the fact that Daniel wants him to take care of her, he will find her by any means.


    Therefore, for the time being, she cannot apply for a job at argepany, but if she works at a smallpany, the sry of new employees will be very low.


    The taxi left, leaving only a deserted space, mixed with darkness and light. Emily looked up the old stairs. Fortunately, the room Irene rented for her was on the second floor, not very high.


    After sighing, she took off her high heels and carried her suitcase, gradually walking up the stairs.


    She feels that her life is going against the female lead roles in romantic movies that she once loved and liked very much.


    Those female leads came from poor backgrounds and lived in old boarding houses like this, but then they met the rich male lead, wore Cindere¡¯s shoes, and entered the magnificent castle.


    And she, a rich youngdy whose fiance was the prince in every girl¡¯s dream, suddenly lost everything and dragged her skinny body to a ce for poor workers.


    ¡°Not too bad.¡± Emily smiled happily as she opened the door.


    She was sad when she stepped out of the big gate of that mansion, but in return, she felt free.


    She doesn¡¯t want to be forced into emotional matters anymore. She doesn¡¯t want to only live for love and be swayed by love. She wants to stand firmly on her own feet, be a queen, and build her career even though it¡¯s just a small store.


    Dropping herself onto the soft mattress, she called Irene, informed her that she had arrived safely, and said she would go shopping for a few more items on Sunday.


    ¡°I want to know how you feel now.¡± Irene¡¯s voice is very small, like the sound of a mosquito flying by.


    ¡°Very good, it¡¯s like a shackle has been taken off. But sister¡­ I have something to tell you.¡±


    After hesitating for a long time, Emily told Irene about Kevin wanting her to marry him in exchange for buying the Winepany at a high price.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to show off her value to Irene, but rather she wanted to emphasize to Irene that she was running away from him.


    She guessed that if he wanted to find her, he would go to the Winepany and ask the employees he thought had a close rtionship with her.


    And when Emily heard Irene express her surprise at the billion-dor businessman¡¯s request, she told Irene all about her past.


    However, she still said that that year, because she was scared and did not want to involve herself, she did not break up with him and fled abroad, but she did not mention anything about the agreement between her and her father.


    ¡°No wonder Unicons Group has not contacted the Winepany about the issue of purchasing thepany. It turns out that Kevin is waiting for you to answer. I¡¯m also surprised that otherpanies want to acquire Winepany but that side doesn¡¯t make any move. He probably did not expect that GE Group would pay such a high price andplete the procedure as quickly as lightning.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Luckily Brian was willing to help us. I¡¯m grateful to him, but please don¡¯t tell him where I live.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I can understand your decisions. Please do what you want. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, good night. This is thest call from this phone number. I will text you my new phone numberter. Goodbye.¡±


    Waiting for Emily to text, Irene immediately saved Emily¡¯s new contact number on her phone and returned to the room.


    Looking at her husband and son sleeping soundly with their eyes closed, a feeling of warmth and peace crept into her heart. She also hopes that the little girl will soon settle down with her new life.


    Maybe when listening to Emily¡¯s story, people will say she was stupid for rejecting both Kevin and Brian, but only insiders can understand what difficulties they are facing, and what they need and want.


    Previously, maybe Emily sacrificed her feelings because she loved James too much, but now that he has passed away, she should also live for her feelings.


    Being tired and worried for many days made Emily seriously sleep-deprived, so she slept deeply and didn¡¯t wake up until noon the next day.


    When she lifted the curtain and pushed the window to let the wind in, the feeling of pleasure made her suddenly smile, a truly happy smile.


    She didn¡¯t know that at this moment, in the vi that once belonged to her, or rather in her bedroom, someone was going crazy.


    The sound of the chair hitting the mirror on the dressing table made Daisy and Venn bow their heads in fear. Next was the crashing sound of broken ss pieces scattered across the floor.


    Kevin was so angry that he was shaking and redialed Emily¡¯s phone number. However, what he received were long, hopeless sounds.


    His eyes were red, his hands were on his hips, and his mouth was panting. His appearance right now is like some scoundrel pretending to be an intellectual, collecting debt while wearing a suit, not like a sessful, cold, quiet businessman.


    Even in his dreams, he never expected that she would silently sell the entire Winepany to GE Group and run away that night after promising to wait for him to return. She should have be an actress, a scammer.


    ¡°Emily, Emily¡­ you¡¯re very good. What game are you ying with me? Am I being too lenient towards you? Emily, damn it.¡±


    Kevin shouted, grabbed the bed sheet, pulled it off the mattress, and threw it on the floor.


    When sitting on the ne, how much he wished to quickly set foot at the airport, how much he wished to return here soon.


    He even bought a diamond ring for her, he even stopped by the flower shop and asked them to wrap him arge bouquet of ny-nine bright red roses.


    Then, as the car turned into this alley, the information that GE Group was the new owner of the Winepany caught his eye.


    He thought he was dreaming and didn¡¯t believe it until he entered this room that no longer had any warmth.


    ¡°Please calm down, boss. I¡¯m sorry, I¡­ I suddenly fell asleep until you called so I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know when Miss Emily left.¡± Daisy burst into tears, her voice broken.


    He raised his hand to signal her to keep quiet then continued to operate on the phone screen, finding Brian¡¯s contact number. He believes Brian is hiding Emily somewhere.


    She had no rtives in this city and he believed that the acquisition of the Winepany wasrgely rted to Brian. Who is Kent? There¡¯s no way he could make such a quick decision. The value of the Winepany dropped sharply but is still a not small number.


    However, before Kevin could call, he heard the sound of a man calling her name in a panic from below.


    Immediately, he rushed out of the room and rushed down the stairs. Venn and Daisy also hurriedly followed him.


    Daisy was so worried that she almost had hypoglycemia. Emily disappeared, meaning Kevin no longer needed to hire her to take care of his woman.


    But that¡¯s not what Daisy is afraid of, she can find another job. What made her afraid was that he would get angry and withdraw his intention to recruit her daughter to Unicons Group as a receptionist.


    This was the first time she saw a different side of him, out of control,pletely different from the Kevin she knew.


    ¡°Kevin, Venn, why¡­ why are you two in this house? Where¡¯s Emily?¡± Brian asked bewildered.


    ¡°This question should be left to me to ask you. You bought the Winepany and where did you hide her?¡± Kevin walked closer to Brian, gritted his teeth, and asked.


    ¡°What? Is Emily not here? I told her she could stay here.¡±


    Venn sweated as he listened to the two men keep asking back and forth without any answer. It seemed like the deputy general director of GE Corporation didn¡¯t know her whereabouts because his face looked like an idiot.


    ¡°Good job Brian, you beat me this time. Tell her if she wants peace, stop appearing in front of me.¡±


    Kevin left a warning and walked past Brian. Venn felt very awkward, hesitated for a few seconds, then bowed to Brian and ran after his boss.


    Daisy was about to run to collect clothes when Brian stopped her and questioned her. She trembled and told him that when Kevin arrived, Emily had disappeared.


    She also said that she was hired by Kevin to take care of Emily, not hired by Emily, so she currently does not know where that girl went or where she is.


    As soon as the car door opened, Kevin pulled out arge bouquet of roses, threw it down, and stomped it with his foot.


    Once again, she abandoned him, treating him like a clown. If she was determined to refuse his feelings, he wouldn¡¯t waste any more time on her.


    Who is he? He is the chairman of Unicons Corporation. Many girls want to be his wife. Does she think she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s beautiful and good?


    ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡± Venn looked stealthily at the rearview mirror and asked.


    ¡°Go back to the hotel, wait for me to change clothes and then go to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and about Miss Lisa¡¯s work¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell her to just apply for the job and interview ording to the process. If she is truly as talented as her mother says, she will be epted.¡±


    Venn nodded, concentrating on holding the steering wheel. He thought that because Daisy couldn¡¯t watch over Emily, Kevin¡¯s anger would spread to her daughter and he wouldn¡¯t want to ept Lisa into the group anymore.


    No matter how talented she is, she is still just a fresh graduate, her experience is far behind many other candidates.

 Chapter 66: The Secret Between Two People

    The news that GE Group sessfully acquired the Winepany was quickly mentioned in online newspapers and soon, Matthew also knew.


    Kevin told him that as soon as he returned, he would hold a meeting, go through the shareholders¡¯ opinions, and then contact the Winepany to carry out the purchasing procedures.


    However, now the Winepany has changed owners, so quickly that not only Matthew but everyone is surprised at the speed of Kent and Brian¡¯s work.


    After lunch, Matthew immediately arranged to meet Kevin and drove to the coffee shop opposite Unicons group.


    The moment he looked at his son sitting down in front of him, he realized the instability in Kevin¡¯s eyes even though he was trying to show that he was fine.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter that made you call me out? Why don¡¯t you go into thepany?¡±


    ¡°Have you met her yet?¡± Matthew put down his teacup and asked instead of answering.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°She ran away. Dad, do I look so hateful? So, even if GE Corporation did not buy the Winepany at a price as high as the price I offered, she still sold the Winepany to them. She doesn¡¯t want to be with me.¡±


    Although Kevin smiled, as a father, how could Matthew not recognize the despair and inferiority in his son¡¯s eyes?


    However, he could understand Emily¡¯s feelings and understand her decision. It¡¯s difficult to be someone¡¯s wife when, not long ago, she was engaged to that person¡¯s younger brother. It will be very awkward.


    ¡°Kevin, remember, we only have you left. If you¡¯re in a bad mood, take a break and travel somewhere for a while. I will rece you and run the corporation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I will only be sad for the rest of today. I promise.¡±


    After seeing Matthew off to the car, Kevin immediately returned to the office and continued handling work.


    He knows he is no longer a student, he cannot put love first. On his shoulders is a corporation worth billions of dors and thousands of employees. He has to take care of his parents, he also has to live well for Daniel.


    A girl who doesn¡¯t appreciate his feelings is not worthy of his concern anymore. He vowed to forget her forever.


    He tried to keep his promise to his younger brother but she firmly refused, so Daniel couldn¡¯t me him.


    As for Brian, after seeing the room full of broken ss and the crushed rose bouquet at the gate, he somewhat guessed Kevin¡¯s intentions even though Daisy didn¡¯t mention it.


    He thought Kevvin had ignored Emily when he saw him walk past her, despite her begging to get into the hearse.


    ¡°Emily, where are you going?¡±


    He muttered to himself and then suddenly remembered something, so he got in the car and drove straight to the Winepany headquarters.


    After several times going there to sign sales and transfer documents, he saw that Irene and Emily were very close, like an older sister and younger sister, not simply a superior-subordinate rtionship.


    Therefore, he guessed that Irene knew Emily¡¯s current whereabouts, or maybe someone in the Winepany¡¯s leadership team would know.


    ¡°Deputy general manager, I don¡¯t know where Emily went. I¡¯m so sorry. She asked me to find a house to rent, but before I found it, I couldn¡¯t contact her.¡± Irene stood in front of Brian, exining miserably.


    Irene wanted to beat the director of the human resources department for talking too much.


    She didn¡¯t know how he heard Emily ask her to find a cheap house to rent, far from this busy area.


    And then when he heard Brian ask about Emily¡¯s whereabouts, he immediately told him to go see her.


    ¡°Please, Irene, I¡¯m very worried about her.¡± Brian¡¯s voice seemed to be begging the person standing opposite to tell him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, maybe¡­ maybe you should fire me.¡± Irene¡¯s face was distorted, almost crying.


    In the end, Brian had to leave in frustration. He and Emily were not close enough to know the ces she frequented and could not predict the direction she would go.


    This younger sister had not yet received hispensation and had already quickly cut off contact with him.


    Even though he knew she was his sister, his initial feelings for her had not changed immediately, so he felt very ufortable as if ants were crawling in his heart and gnawing away.


    After driving around the city, he went into the cemetery, lit incense for James and Daniel, and sat there, hoping that when dusk came, maybe she would miss her father and her fiance ande here.


    After waiting for a long time, Brian also heard footsteps, but the person who appeared was Venn.


    ¡°Brian, you came here to visit Daniel, right?¡± Venn smiled wryly and asked.


    ¡°Yes. But the main purpose is that I want to meet Emily. I don¡¯t know her whereabouts.¡± Brian answered honestly.


    ¡°Today my boss had to cancel several meetings because his mood was also hanging on the bamboo tree.¡± Venn sat down on the tile floor and sighed.


    Brian also sat down next to him, not caring whether his clothes were dirty or not. Compared to Kevin, Venn is still easier to talk to.


    At least Brian felt that this assistant understood things better than his boss and spoke in moderation.


    It¡¯s also possible that Kevin¡¯s status and authority are too high, so when he gets angry, he doesn¡¯t need to restrain himself because he doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone.


    ¡°I saw the rose bouquet. Your boss wants to pursue Emily, right?¡± Brian sped his hands together and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore, who dares to guess what the boss means?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here because you guessed what he meant?¡±


    Venn felt guilty and looked around to ease his shyness. This afternoon, Kevin had an appointment to have dinner with Leo, so he came here, the purpose was to see if Emily was here and then find out her new ce of residence.


    Although Kevin did not give the order, he knew his boss was still eager to know Emily¡¯s news.


    As for Kevin¡¯s feelings, he also thought the same as Brian, but Kevin hadn¡¯t told him yet so he didn¡¯t dare say nonsense.


    ¡°Can you be less intelligent and quick-witted?¡±


    After saying that, Venn gave a pack of cigarettes and a lighter to Brian.


    Brian smiled, took a cigarette, and lit it. He also rarely smokes, only when his mood is very chaotic does he need to use this bad way to relieve himself. And now, his mood is no different from a tangled thread.


    It waste afternoon and he realized that this ce could not hold her footsteps.


    When Brian arrived home, dinner had just been ced on the table. He listened to his mother¡¯s urging, quickly took a shower, and then went down to eat with the whole family.


    Looking at his mother¡¯s happy and cheerful face, he felt heartbroken. If she knew that her husband had an illegitimate child, this look would disappear.


    Maybe there won¡¯t be any loud arguments because both of them are older and both want to maintain their dignity, but the cold war will make this ce no longer a home.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t buy the Winepany, you¡¯ll have enough trouble already. Why do we have to bring suffering to ourselves?¡± Jennifer spoke up when she saw her brother just pull out a chair and sit down.


    ¡°Where are you using the money to say that? If you see your brother working hard, you should help him. What do you mean when you tell him to arrange a job for you and then quit?¡±


    This is the first time Kent has criticized his daughter. Before now, he had always ced high hopes on Brian. As for Jennifer, he did not force her, as long as she did not get involved in things that would lead to imprisonment.


    From the moment he found out that Emily was his daughter and that she was under a lot of pressure and anxiety when the Winepany¡¯s situation went downhill, he changed his mind.


    ¡°Dad also knows I¡¯m sick, I don¡¯t feel well.¡± Jennifer pouted, sticking her chopsticks into the rice bowl.


    ¡°If so, you should at least encourage your brother and not say such discouraging words to others.¡±


    ¡°Come on, while eating, don¡¯t bring work into the meal.¡± Calista quickly picked up the piece of meat and put it in her husband¡¯s bowl, gently advising.


    Because his wife had spoken, he did not speak anymore. His mind was now like Brian¡¯s, focused on Emily.


    When he heard his son inform him that she had silently disappeared, his heart sobbed and he regretted it immensely.


    He hadn¡¯t even arranged to meet her and talk once, even just as someone who knew her father.


    Even though he didn¡¯t nurture her or stay close to her, he wasn¡¯t so hard-hearted that when he knew she was his child, he could still ignore her and not love her.


    The meal ended quietly, everyone went back to their rooms. Jennifer, who was used to being spoiled, was suddenly scolded by her father because of something rted to the Winepany, so she was extremely upset.


    Therefore, she stopped her brother as soon as he approached the door of the room.


    ¡°You like her, right? I heard thepany¡¯s employees say that you bought the Winepany at a price higher than its actual value.¡±


    ¡°What do you know? Actual value? How much?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask me back? I mean you¡¯re wasting your money, you¡¯re infatuated with that girl. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything, you neglected thepany and clung to her for several days, more than a family member.¡± She rolled her eyes, her voice growing louder.


    ¡°So Dad and the shareholders are also infatuated with that girl? Can I make the decision alone? You should remember that a good businessman will create profits with conscience, without oppressing others. Today, if I buy the Winepany at that price, in the future, I will make it many times more profitable. Also, don¡¯t keep holding a grudge against Emily when you inherently have better conditions than her. You make me feel like you¡¯re cruel, gloating when you see her in trouble and wanting to kick her into the mud.¡±


    After saying that, Brian grabbed his sister¡¯s hand, pulled her aside, then entered the room and mmed the door.


    He loves Jennifer, but he understands that if he continues to pamper her, not teach and advise her, she will turn into an evil person because of unnecessary jealousy.


    Illness is not a shield for her to freely do immoral things without being punished.


    Standing in front of the closed door, Jennifer was a little scared because of her brother¡¯s words.


    After hearing the news of Daniel¡¯s death, she voluntarily quit her job and hid in the house, not daring to step out.


    The day she asked Reid to create an email address and send videos to Daniel was also the day he had an ident.


    The time frame of sending the email and the time frame of the ident were just a little bit apart, so she thought that maybe because of that video, Daniel was distracted and lost control.


    Although Reid said no one would be able to find out who sent it, because she was the one who secretly filmed it, she was still scared. If Kevin finds out, he will kill her.


    She just wanted Emily to lose her position as the wife of the second young master of Unicons Group, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would cause Daniel to lose his life.

 Chapter 67: She’s No Longer a Lady

    After resting for three more days, Emily immediately regained her spirit and went to earn money to buy rice.


    The North side of the city is not as bustling as the South side of the city, so opportunities to find jobs are also limited.


    She cannot use her business administration degree to apply for a job because she is afraid that she will meet Kevin during the work process.


    Even if it is a rare case, it is still possible because the earth is inherently round.


    Seeing a fairlyrge tailor shop posting a sign recruiting skilled tailors, Emily immediately walked in and asked to apply.


    They only needed to recruit three more people, but she was the seventh. She also did not expect that she just wanted to find a normal job that did not require high qualifications but would be so difficult.


    It seems that thepetition is no less than applying torge corporations andpanies.


    ¡°Who is Emily?¡± The woman asked as soon as she looked at Emily¡¯s profile introducing her qualifications.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Emily replied and raised her hand.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this job?¡± The woman¡¯s face showed skepticism.


    ¡°Yes, I want to do the job I love.¡±


    The degree awarded by Fashion Future school made Jolie very impressed with this beautiful and talented girl.


    One thing she wondered was why someone with both looks and qualifications like Emily chose her tailor shop instead of going to fashionpanies on the southern side of the city.


    Isn¡¯t that ce the shopping paradise of the city in particr and the whole country in general?


    After asking a few more questions, Jolie chose three people to sign abor contract with her. Of course, Emily was one of the three chosen.


    A medium-sized garment store suddenly having the appearance of a fashion designer from a world-famous school is something Jolie had never thought of before.


    ¡°If you have no opinion on sry or working hours, please sign. And tomorrow, everyone can start work.¡± Jolie brought out the contracts and said.


    Emily felt that this sry was quite goodpared to the general sry level and the working hours were office hours, without overtime, so she quickly signed.


    Previously, she had heard a group of girls saying that working part-time at a pub at night was ideal, with a fairly high sry.


    If they serve customers with afortable lifestyle in terms of money, they will receive a tip.


    In short, if they are diligent, their sry is even higher than a senior office worker, no joke.


    So, she wants to take advantage of her free time in the evening to make money. Only by working hard to make money will she quickly stabilize her life and no longer have time to remember painful things.


    Everyone says that when people are too tired from work, their free time will only be spent sleeping to regain energy, and they will no longer have the energy to think about the past. She believes so.


    When Emily left, Jolie immediately looked up information about her. Because Jolie found Emily¡¯s face very familiar, she typed the name into Google to find out and she did not expect that this girl was the one who was engaged to the second young master of the Unicons group on the south side of the city.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Although Emily didn¡¯t wear much makeup and stood out like the photos in the newspaper, the beauty on her face was unmistakable even though she was now too skinnypared to the images.


    The Winepany went bankrupt, but Emily tried to repay all the debts left by her father and now has to apply for jobs like this, which makes Jolie very sympathetic.


    In the afternoon, Irene drove to visit Emily and bought grilled meat to eat with her to congratte her on getting a job.


    ¡°The deputy general director of GE Corporationes to see me every day to ask for your news. He looks so pitiful. But don¡¯t worry, my heart is also very strong.¡± Irene said while chewing on a chicken leg.


    ¡°Time will fade everything. I feel veryfortable when I live in a ce where no one knows me.¡±


    ¡°Right. Every afternoon I go to the cemetery to burn incense for your parents, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The two of them ate and talked. An incident happened that made their rtionship closer.


    Before, Irene never thought that one day she would sit and eat grilled chicken feet and drink lemon tea with this girl.


    Even when the Winepany is struggling, in Irene¡¯s eyes, Emily is still a beautiful princess, not everyone can invite her to eat or drink.


    And when she got engaged to Daniel, she was like a gem that not everyone could meet and chat with.


    ¡°My husband is calling.¡± Irene smiled when she saw the phone screen light up.


    ¡°Please answer the phone.¡± Emily urged.


    The conversation happened quickly and Irene had to say goodbye and leave because her son suddenly had a fever and said he missed his mother, forcing his father to call his mother back home.


    Before Emily could feel the warmth of her mother¡¯s arms, her mother passed away, so when she heard Irene recount the boy¡¯s words, the bridge of her nose suddenly stung, and felt a bit sorry for herself.


    ¡°The two sides of the city are far apart, and driving takes too much time, so don¡¯te here often in the future. I¡¯ve stabilized my mind and I promise to live well, don¡¯t worry too much about me.¡± Emily said as she saw Irene off.


    The moment both of them approached the old car, Irene wrapped her arms around the poor girl, patting her thin back as a word of encouragement.


    Irene¡¯s family¡¯s economy is not well off, so even if she wanted to, she couldn¡¯t help Emily.


    Her parents-inw are sick all the time and their children are too young, and her husband¡¯s job is not going well.


    Waiting for the car topletely disappear, Emily quickly got back in, changed clothes, and took a taxi to the neighborhood considered the busiest entertainment ce on this side of the city. That ce is where discos, pubs, restaurants, and hotels are concentrated.


    The taxi stopped in front of Paradise Pub, where there was a recruitment sign for ten female waiters.


    The reason this pub has not recruited enough employees is because the requirements for candidates are too high.


    They only work as service staff, but they must have a pretty face, a figure close to model standards, a pleasant voice, and know how to cut fruit well.


    And they must knowmon foreignnguages tomunicate with foreign customers whoe here to travel and work.


    ¡°Please tell me, who should I meet if I want to apply for a job?¡± Emily spoke timidly when the security guard thought she was a customer and politely invited her in.


    ¡°Oh, go to the small door on the other side, go straight, and turn right, the management office is inside.¡±


    After thanking the guy, Emily quickly followed the instructions and just like when she applied for a job at the garment store, in front of the management office was a long line of girls.


    Some people wear sexy clothes, some people wear discreet clothes. In short, their appearance is very beautiful, with three almost perfect curves.


    It seems like the manager is interviewing everyone one by one. Emily handed her resume to a smartly dressed girl who she assumed was a management assistant and then got in line.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Are you epted for the job?¡± A girl asked softly when she saw her friend leave the room with a sad face.


    ¡°I failed, they said my English level was too poor.¡±


    Hearing her answer, Emily¡¯s nails suddenly dug deep into her palm. Although she is confident about her foreignnguage skills, she is not sure that her beauty and body can beat herpetitors here.


    Currently, when she looks at herself in the mirror, she sees herself as seriously degraded, thin, and lifeless.


    The line of people waiting for the interview was getting shorter and when Emily walked in, the manager named Kurt was busy drinking water after asking so many questions that his throat was dry.


    The customers of the Paradise Pub are all gentlemen, young masters, wealthydies, and domestic and foreign businessmen. Therefore, the requirements for service staff are as strict as recruiting personnel forrgepanies.


    ¡°Are you Emily?¡± Kurt put down the bottle of mineral water and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although her tired face made Kurt want to reject her as soon as he saw her, her beautiful profile made him think again.


    She lived abroad for five years, her English level is quite high, she was an MC for Fashion Future¡¯srge and small shows, moreover, her voice is very cute.


    ¡°After a month can you gain a few more kilos? You¡¯re too thin. As you know, looking at skinny people will make other people¡¯s eyes hurt. Although we are just normal waiters, we cannot let customers think that we are walking skeletons. Girls need to be a little chubby to be attractive.¡±


    ¡°I can. So does that mean you¡¯ll hire me?¡± She hesitated, eyes wide open to observe the expression on the man¡¯s face.


    Kurt nodded slightly and then signaled the girl next to him to take Emily around the pub to get to know her and exin the job content to her before bringing her back here and signing the contract.


    Emily was so happy that she wanted to scream when she heard the girl reveal the sry for the chosen ones.


    ording to what the girl said, the service staff was only in charge of bringing wine, food, and fruit that customers requested to their rooms.


    Cleaning is done by janitors and the part of sitting and drinking and chatting when customers request belongs to another group of contract employees.


    ¡°Those girls are good at talking, good at entertaining guests, good at singing, good at dancing, and their beauty is undeniable. They do not receive a fixed sry like us but receive money from customers in need.¡±


    After saying that, the girl took out a uniform, showed it to Emily, and said that this was the changing ce for the service staff.


    Looking at the discreet dress designed like an office uniform, Emily felt reassured. She doesn¡¯t mind if they ask her to wear a slightly sexy dress, but in this environment, she should wear modest clothes.


    People who need to wear revealing clothes will wear them, but she doesn¡¯t need to.


    Next, Emily was taken around the pub. There are many rooms for customers who like privacy for their group or themselves, while the main lobby area is for customers who like bustle and want to make new friends.


    However, this is also a ce for those who feel sad because Emily saw some peopleing here alone. They sat in front of the bar, watching the bartender mix the wine and then sipping each ss of wine without saying anything as if they didn¡¯t care about the bustling atmosphere around them.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Do you agree to join the Paradise pub?¡± The girl asked.


    ¡°Yes. I will try to work hard.¡±


    Returning to Kurt¡¯s office, Emily quickly signed the prepared contract after carefully reading the terms.


    In fact, at first, she thought that at ces like this, if they epted her, she would juste to work without signing any contract.


    Fortunately, she brought her qualifications with her, otherwise, she would have lost her opportunity.


    If she cannot prove her English skills, she will be eliminated and if shees back tomorrow, there will be no more room for her while candidates are still lining up.

 Chapter 68: This Person is Similar to That Person

    The night passed, the day came, and when dawn just appeared, Kevin left home and drove to thepany. As soon as he entered the main hall, Venn came forward and helped him carry his briefcase.


    Venn happily informed him that he had just seen Daisy¡¯s daughtere to interview for the receptionist position.


    Even though Emily ran away, Kevin still hired Daisy toe to the house he owned to help him look after and clean.


    He originally nned to move there after getting married, but in the end, things didn¡¯t go as nned.


    ¡°What time does the meeting start?¡± Kevin ignored the information provided and asked.


    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    The elevator quickly took the two men to the top floor. Because the elevator has transparent ss walls, Kevin can easily see the outside scene.


    And when the image of the girl with two pigtails and wearing a simple white dress caught his eye, he thought he was dreaming.


    ¡°Emily, that¡¯s her, right?¡± He lowered the phone and turned to ask Venn.


    The assistant immediately looked in the direction of his boss¡¯s hand and he quickly realized that the girl Kevin was talking about was Daisy¡¯s talented daughter.


    This morning, he saw her standing at the security post so he came over to ask a few questions because he found her quite adorable and most importantly, her face somewhat resembled the bright moonlight in his boss¡¯s heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s Lisa, Daisy¡¯s daughter.¡± Venn replied.


    A bit of disappointment crept into Kevin¡¯s newly excited heart. He wasn¡¯t nearsighted, but because he missed Emily so much, he saw chickens turn into birds.


    That appearance resembles Emily in her youth, not like the current Emily. The current Emily does not need his love.


    Why was it that the two times she pursued him, she seeded in making him fall for her, but when he pursued her, she was like an emotionless piece of wood?


    The meeting started at nine o¡¯clock, so during this time, Kevin and Venn took advantage of the time to process the documents piled up like a small mountain in front of them.


    If Kevin works hard, Venn is not happy. The position of deputy general director has not yet been appointed and is empty, so documents that need approval from senior leaders all flow to this small office.


    ¡°I will appoint you as deputy general director.¡± Kevin just signed the document and proposed.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Venn heard Kevin speak as if there was a thunderp in his ears. Even if he dreamed, he would never dream of that hot seat and did not need to dream of it.


    He has been following Kevin for a long time, his expertise, professionalism, and experience are enough, but saying he can rece Daniel¡¯s position is overestimating him.


    ¡°Boss, please let me go. I don¡¯t have enough capacity.¡± He twisted his face and quickly refused.


    ¡°People hope to get promoted, what¡¯s wrong with you? Shouldn¡¯t you help me?¡± Kevin frowned, clearly showing dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Boss, just let me sit here, I can still help you process the documents.¡±


    Kevin shook his head, helplessly looking at the assistant he had personally chosen. Venn is like a puppy that clings to people.


    He wanted to appoint Venn because he believed in his abilities and personality.


    With the title of deputy general director, he can help him go to meetings, and meet partners and officials, but the assistant general director cannot chair meetings. Not in all cases can an assistant rece his boss.


    ncing at the clock, seeing that there were still twenty minutes left until the meeting time, Kevin stood up and left the room.


    The day Emily came to the corporation to apply for a job, he didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t see her appearance during the interview. At this moment, he suddenly wanted to see the face of the girl who looked simr to her.


    And when his steps stopped outside the interview room, it was Lisa¡¯s turn to sit down in the chair opposite the three staff in charge of asking questions.


    After five minutes, when everyone stopped asking questions, Kevin entered. He had to admit that when he looked at her face to face, this girl looked fifty percent like the person who held his heart, no less.


    He once wanted Emily to stay young, full of life, and cheerful like this, but in the end, she also changed ording to thews of time, only his love for her never changed.


    ¡°Hello, Chairman.¡± Three employees simultaneously stood up and bowed to him.


    ¡°Hello, Chairman.¡± Lisa also hurriedly imitated them.


    Although Lisa had seen his image in articles, when face to face, she had to admit that on the outside, he was more handsome, masculine, elegant, and charming than in those processed photos.


    Although her mother worked as his maid, she had never met him in person even though she had visited that house many times.


    Her mother said he did not live there but lived mainly in the presidential suite in the Gold Hotel and his family¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Could she pass the interview?¡± He asked.


    ¡°An outstanding candidate.¡± The leader of the interview group answered.


    Kevin nodded with satisfaction then turned and left. Lisa stared nkly at his tall, straight figure.


    Previously, when she heard her mother talk about the two heirs of Unicons Group, she wished that after graduating, she would be able to work at this group.


    She, like many other normal girls, holds the dream of bing Cindere. When her mother had to quit her job at his house, she was very disappointed because she felt like she had lost a link.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her mother would be hired by him again and he even agreed to bring her into the Unicons group.


    Of course, Lisa did not know that Kevin did not force the interviewer to admit her to the vacant receptionist position.


    He just told them that if she didn¡¯t pass the interview, they should arrange for her to do odd jobs in some department so she could gradually umte experience.


    ¡°Please go to the next room to sign the probationary contract. After three months, you can be an official employee.¡± One of the three people spoke up, pulling Lisa¡¯s soul floating on cloud nine back to the ground.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, brothers and sisters.¡± Lisa smiled brightly, a smile that was enough to captivate the heart of the person across from her.


    At this time, Kevin returned to the office and prepared to enter the meeting. These past few days, he had been trying to suppress his heart, forcing it to be rational and forcing it to forget the past, but Lisa¡¯s appearance once again made him unwilling to lose that girl.


    ¡°Venn, send someone to follow Brian, I believe he knows where she is.¡± He closed theputer and gave an order.


    ¡°Oh, yes, boss.¡±


    To be honest, Venn knew sooner orter Kevin would force him to find Emily¡¯s whereabouts.


    He didn¡¯t know very well about the thrilling love triangle between the boss, the boss¡¯s younger brother, and the girl, who he didn¡¯t know was because she was unlucky or lucky because she was involved with two dragons of the Unicons group.


    However, piecing together the events he saw and heard, he guessed that she was Kevin¡¯s college love and somehow miraculously, they broke up. And when they met again, somehow miraculously, she became Daniel¡¯s fiancee. When Daniel died, somehow miraculously, Kevin wanted to resume his old love with her, but she ran away after selling all her assets and paying off her debt.


    If she is in debt to someone, even if he doesn¡¯t ask for help, someone will still look for her, and the chance of finding her will be higher, but she doesn¡¯t owe anyone anything.


    If his boss says one word, he must understand ten, and cannot just limit himself to monitoring the deputy general director of GE Corporation.


    So, he quickly operated his phone, contacted his friends, asked them to help him hire a few groups of people, and silently searched for Emily.


    Venn feels that Kevin is about to be like the presidents in romantic love stories and that he is turning into an assistant who takes care of his boss¡¯s business and love affairs.


    When he broke his leg, hey in bed for several months and had nothing to do in his free time, so he read dog blood romance stories to entertain himself.


    He¡¯s worried that his boss will lock Emily up when he finds her. That is illegal. This is real life, if she escapes and sues, both his boss and him will go to jail, no joke.


    At the same time, in the north of the city, Emily was intently sewing clothes before Jolie¡¯s satisfied eyes.


    Her actions are gentle and leisurely, but her productivity is no less than anyone else¡¯s, even a little faster.


    ¡°Newbie? Oh, she sews fast.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice made Emily pause slightly. She raised her head to look, then bent down to continue her work.


    Jolie nodded, then told the guy to follow her. Jolie is the daughter of a well-off family. Because she did not agree to an arranged marriage, her parents rejected her and kicked her out of the house.


    After two years of starting her own business, she opened a small tailoring shop, but with the silent help of her younger brother Loic, the tailoring shop grewrger and connected to many outlets.


    ¡°What did youe to see me for?¡±


    ¡°I have a friend who works at a garmentpany and wants to find more outsourcing units. Please consider whether you can ept the job. If you cooperate with them, you will always have a job. I n to discuss with you renting more space, opening a workshop, and recruiting more workers.¡±


    Jolie sighed, looking around at her tailor shop. Her number of employees is now fifteen people and she has no intention of expanding her business any further, she is afraid she won¡¯t be able to handle it.


    However, when she thought of the girls¡¯ sad faces because they couldn¡¯te here to work, she wanted to do as her younger brother said.


    She wanted to create more jobs for everyone. Not everyone has the opportunity and she should seize it to give the opportunity to many more people.


    ¡°Okay, then please help me find a ce.¡±


    ¡°Very good. I¡¯m still afraid that you will refuse. But¡­ why does that girl look so familiar to me? Is she one of your friends that I¡¯ve met before?¡± Loic said while looking at the short-haired girl sitting a few meters away from him.


    ¡°She is the fiancee of thete deputy general director of Unicons Group, Emily. I know but don¡¯t dare to ask anything about her personal life.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no wonder she looks so familiar.¡±


    Loic¡¯s voice lowered, showing sympathy. He didn¡¯t expect her to look so much worse than the photos previously published by the press.


    Loic used to date many beautiful girls, but because no one gave him the feeling of love and made him want to protect them, he changed lovers like changing clothes, without thinking about getting married.


    If his sister hadn¡¯t revealed Emily¡¯s identity, he would have stopped at just a few questions.


    But when he heard that she was once the fiancee of Daniel, a golden bachelor and the college love of the new president of the Unicons group, he suddenly became interested in her.


    The second piece of information was that he heardizens fabricate it after a few photos of Kevin and her together were distributed but were quickly taken down.

 Chapter 69: The Girl Is Lucky In Love

    In the blink of an eye, more than two months have passed. Thanks to her efforts to eat and find joy in work, Emily¡¯s body has returned to its original bnce, no longer like the skeletons as described by Kurt.


    During the day, she works at a tailor shop, and when night falls, she goes to a pub to work as a waitress.


    Work at the pub could be said to be going smoothly, and she received a lot of tips from generous customers. However, the job at the tailor shop was not very good, or rather, it was because Loic pursued her too openly, making her extremely tired.


    ¡°What did you buy again?¡± She was bored, pushed the newly sewn shirt aside, looked at the paper bag that had just been ced on the sewing machine table, and asked.


    ¡°The dumplings you like.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I like dumplings?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday I heard you tell everyone that the dumplings at this shop are the best. If you don¡¯t like it, how can you praise it? I ran there because I wanted you to eat what you like.¡±


    Emily couldn¡¯tugh and she couldn¡¯t cry either. Loic is not a free person, but he drives to the south side of the city just to buy dumplings for her.


    ording to his sister, he is taking over the family business and is quite busy. His family specializes in fabric production, the scale is not toorge.


    But from the day his father handed over thepany to him, thepany had continuous orders so everyone in the family didn¡¯t even have time to travel or rx, just focusing on making money.


    ¡°Loic, don¡¯t do that again. I feel ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Just feelfortable, everyone is eating. Well, I¡¯m off to work.¡±


    After saying that, he ran away. Even though he was so busy, he still came here every day, chatting with her a few words, sometimes buying this dish, sometimes buying that dish for her to eat.


    Of course, all fourteen employees here also enjoyed the same fortune as her, so everyone worked hard to row the boat, advising her to ept the sincerity of the tailor shop owner¡¯s younger brother.


    Emily found that Loic looked quite handsome, had business talent, and had a certain voice in the family.


    He also refused several predestined rtionships that his parents arranged but was not kicked out by them like his sister.


    However, she has no feelings for him at all, her heart still misses Daniel and sometimes still has the shadow of Kevin.


    Furthermore, she has no intention of marrying anyone. The love affair that was about to end suddenly turned unfinished. If so, just leave her unfinished for the rest of her life. Now she wants to make money, not love.


    ¡°Miss Emily, Jolie called you into her office for a moment.¡± Jolie¡¯s young secretary approached Emily and spoke softly.


    Emily nodded and quickly left the chair. More than once, Jolie told Emily to give her younger brother a chance to get to know each other, date, and consider starting a family.


    If it were another girl, she would have agreed because Loic¡¯s conditions were not bad and she had his sister¡¯s support.


    ¡°Please sit down.¡± Jolie happily pointed to the sofa opposite and asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emily nodded and sat down.


    It¡¯s been just over two months, but Jolie can see a clear change in Emily¡¯s appearance.


    Although she had asked Emily to cooperate with her to design outfits a few times, she always received a tactful refusal.


    Emily used many reasons to refuse, but the real reason was that she wanted her designs to have valuemensurate with her qualifications and enthusiasm.


    Jolie¡¯s tailor shop provides clothes for the working ss. The designs are mass-produced, but Emily¡¯s target audience is the middle and upper ss.


    ¡°Yesterday, my parents introduced Loic to the district president¡¯s daughter, but he said he already had someone he liked and left before the meal between the two sides ended. Emily, my brother is honest with you, he doesn¡¯t joke around with you like other girls.¡±


    Emily¡¯s fingers dug into her knees. She felt extremely stressed. She wants to make money in peace. She doesn¡¯t even wear makeup and nice clothes, but why is she always caught in the sights of men?


    Who cares if Loic is sincere or deceitful? She didn¡¯t have any feelings for him, she just felt too ufortable.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. But love is something that cannot be forced. I feel exhausted. So¡­ I¡¯m resigning from my job.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, Emily¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope you will transfer this month¡¯s sry to my ount. Please consider that I finished my probationary period but did not meet the requirements. Thank you and I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    After saying that, Emily stood up, bowed, and ran out. She didn¡¯t want to hurt any man anymore and she didn¡¯t want to hurt herself.


    Every time she saw Loic appear, she was scared. If this keeps up, she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll die of heart disease.


    Anyway, working at a pub at night is okay and brings her a good source of ie, so even if she doesn¡¯t do this job, she still has enough money to manage her current life.


    Leaving the tailor shop, she carried a few dumplings and wandered to the park, eating and watching the sunset.


    This was one of the rare afternoons where she could leisurely eat and watch the setting sun since arriving on this side of the city.


    She wondered if on the other side of the river, Daniel and her parents could see her.


    She wondered if he and her parents were sad because it had been a long time since she came to burn incense for them.


    She deeply missed the afternoons when he took her to the outskirts of the city, walking with her on the calm riverbank in the sunset.


    She missed his warm hugs and smiles and missed even more when he acted like a baby.


    ¡°Please wipe away your tears. Why are you crying here?¡±


    A white handkerchief suddenly appeared in front of Emily and the manager¡¯s deep voice spoke, making her almost choke on her food.


    She quickly took the handkerchief and turned her face to the side, drying her wet face. Turns out, did she cry that much?


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She quickly swallowed the piece of dumpling still in her mouth and asked.


    ¡°My house is nearby, so I jog around the park a few times every afternoon.¡± Kurt opened the newly bought bottle of water and gave it to her.


    Emily did not refuse, took it and drank it. Kurt treated her no differently than other employees under him, so she didn¡¯t feel anything different or shy.


    Sometimes he bought everyone a sumptuouste-night meal. Sometimes he also drags everyone into the room and scolds them all for negligence during the service process, causing customers toin.


    In short, he is very clear: if they do well, he praises them, if they do wrong, he punishes them.


    Several long-time female employees said that Kurt didn¡¯t have feelings for women because there were many girls boldly flirting with him, but he didn¡¯t waver, then threatened to fire them if they continued.


    ¡°You¡­ miss your fiance, right?¡± Kurt¡¯s voice suddenly became hesitant.


    In modern times, Kurt only needs to type a few words to immediately know about a person who has been in the news, so Emily isn¡¯t surprised at all.


    She guessed that Kurt had known about her past for a long time, he just didn¡¯t ask because it wasn¡¯t necessary, but now he saw her crying so he asked.


    ¡°Yes, I miss him very much. For me, he is the second-best man in the world, only after my father.¡±


    Talking about this, her eyes suddenly sparkled, unable to hide her pride in that man.


    Kurt felt that this girl was pitiful. He had already seen the video of her crawling along behind the coffin, so he wasn¡¯t surprised when she applied to work at the Paradise pub.


    Her father passed away, thepany went bankrupt and her fiance¡¯s family also turned their backs on her, so where else could she rely?


    But today, when Kurt went to the south side of the city for work, he identally heard and knew that there was more than one group of people looking for her whereabouts.


    And the person who requested them was Venn, a close assistant of the new president of the Unicons group.


    ¡°This morning, I just went to the south side of the city. Kevin is looking for you, you know?¡±


    Emily¡¯s hand tightened around the handkerchief, gently shaking her head. She didn¡¯t think Kevin would dare to make a fuss just to find her. Could it be that he didn¡¯t think about his mother¡¯s feelings?


    ¡°Who told you so?¡± She tried to stay calm, forced a smile, and asked.


    ¡°I identally heard a few people talking when I went to the cafe. I heard they split into small groups to search. But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t talk to them.¡±


    ¡°They probably won¡¯te here, right?¡±


    ¡°I think they won¡¯t think that you work at a pub. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Hearing his reassurance, Emily felt reassured. Does Kevin know that the more he does that, the more she will fear him? Why was he looking for her like he was looking for a wanted criminal?


    Is this not a good ending? Doesn¡¯t he feel ufortable about marrying the person who used to be his younger brother¡¯s fiancee? Why is he so stubborn?


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to fire me out of fear of getting into trouble, right?¡±


    ¡°We hired you to work, it¡¯s normal. You¡¯re not a criminal, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid of involving us. Stop reading CEO romance stories, Kevin won¡¯t be like those brainless presidents.¡±


    The two sat chatting for a while longer and then left to get ready for work. The small emotions that had just rekindled in Kurt¡¯s heart werepletely extinguished when he knew that Kevin was urgently looking for her.


    The Winepany¡¯s spokesperson announced that all debts,rge and small, were fully refunded by thispany and no unit reported that this announcement was false.


    So Kurt guessed that Kevin sought her out of love, not money. Although the photos of their youth have been taken down, everyone implicitly understands that love existed between them before she became Daniel¡¯s girlfriend.


    The afternoon sunlight made their silhouettes stretch in opposite directions. Some rtionships can never develop, and cannot go further.


    The bus took Emily through the bustling streets of thete afternoon. She took out the medical mask and put it on her face.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like when Kevin and she met again. What right did he have to arrest her? Why should she be afraid of him?


    Even though she thought so, she still didn¡¯t dare take off her mask even though she felt hot and stuffy.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The moment the bus dropped her off, she breathed a sigh of relief, put her mask in her bag, and walked slowly into the deserted alley.


    Just as she climbed the first step, an arm suddenly reached out, grabbed her, and pulled her back.


    The face of the man opposite showed anger, making her scared, she instinctively broke away from his hand and stepped back.


    Murder cases due to unrequited love suddenly appeared in her mind.


    ¡°Mr. Loic, why¡­ why did youe here?¡± She was trembling as she asked.

 Chapter 70: Avoid One Person, Rely On One Person

    Loic slowly approached, forcing Emily to step back and when she hit the stairs, she lost her momentum, fell, and looked up with frightened eyes.


    Wafting in the afternoon breeze was the faint scent of wine and she realized this man had been drinking. She wondered if his sister had told him about her quitting her job.


    ¡°Why so? What does that look in your eyes mean? Are you that afraid of me? Why quit your job? I¡¯m in the process of pursuing you, have I said anything to force you?¡±


    Her hands clutched the railing tightly, her head shaking continuously. Yes, he hadn¡¯t said a word to force her to ept his feelings, but those caring actions were enough to make her feel pressured and difficult to breathe.


    Just as she was trying to stand up, Loic grabbed her hand again, causing the bag in her hand to fall, revealing the remaining dumplings.


    ¡°Emily, you¡­¡±


    Loic hesitated a bit. He thought she had given the dumplings to someone else, but he didn¡¯t expect her to bring them back here.


    ¡°Mr. Loic, my fiance just passed away. Do you understand my feelings?¡±


    The girl¡¯s teary eyes made Loic confused and realize he was too hasty, and selfish and didn¡¯t think carefully about her feelings.


    That¡¯s right, why did he ignore what she just went through? Don¡¯t say two months, maybe two years she still hasn¡¯t forgotten because Daniel is the dream guy of many young girls.


    Perhaps she would feel guilty if she started a rtionship with another man when the first anniversary of her fiance¡¯s death hasn¡¯t evene yet.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I was too hasty. Emily, Emily, because¡­ because I like you so much that¡¯s why I¡¯m in such a hurry. I promise I won¡¯t bother you anymore, but can you go back to work? I just need to look at you from afar, I will wait until your mood is better.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer but bent down to pick up some dumplings. Loic also hurried to help her, but he did not receive an answer because she quickly turned away and walked up the stairs.


    Emily has been in contact with Loic for more than two months, so she knows he is not a bad person, but there are always bad people who start as good people, such as herself. She¡¯s for money, he¡¯s for love, are they the same?


    ¡°Are youing home from work? What did you buy to eat? Dumplings? I smell the smell of dumplings. Can I eat with you?¡±


    The drunk man suddenly appeared, stood in front of Emily, and pointed to the paper bag in her hand.


    Reflexively, she hid it behind her back. It¡¯s not that she was selfish, but she knew that if she gave it to him, he would use it as an excuse and crawl in the door to bother her forever. She should draw clear boundaries with people like this.


    During this time, every time she left the room, he looked at her, looking very scary.


    The sister in the next room also warned her not to talk to him. She said that before, there was a girl who was an office worker and was very gentle and polite.


    Anyone who starts a conversation, she politely responds and this drunk guy is no exception.


    However, that guy thought that the girl had feelings for him, so he bragged to everyone and kept going to her room. As a result, that girl had to run away and move out of the motel room at night.


    ¡°Come on, let me see¡­¡± As he said that, he rushed forward and grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Let go of me, what are you doing? Let me go¡­¡±


    It¡¯ste afternoon now, but this area is mostly upied by workers, so they haven¡¯t returned yet because they still have to work overtime.


    The man knows everyone¡¯s schedule, so today, he is determined to catch this delicious prey.


    Since renting a room here, he has never seen a girl with such elegant, unworldly beauty as this girl.


    He was even so perverted that he thought that if he could just have physical contact with her for one night, tomorrow, even if he was thrown into prison, he would be satisfied.


    Emily¡¯s scream quickly reached Loic¡¯s ears while he hesitated, wondering whether he should follow her to get the answer or not.


    Immediately, he rushed up and when he saw two people pulling back and forth, he rushed forward and punched the tall man in the face.


    Emily reflexively hid behind Loic. She was also very afraid that this day would happen and was looking for another ce to rent, but unfortunately, her time was so limited that she could not find a ce with good security.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Damn it, who are you to dare toe here and cause trouble?¡±


    After saying that, the drunk man rushed down and grabbed Loic. Emily was pushed and almost fell, but luckily she was able to hold on to the railing.


    She was panicked, couldn¡¯t see clearly what was happening in front of her, only heard the sounds of fighting, cursing and screaming.


    When she calmed down, she saw the man sitting on the stairs, his hands covering his face, while Loic was still standing but perhaps too tired so he staggered a bit, his fist still raised high.


    ¡°Stop hitting me, I didn¡¯t do anything to her. I just asked for one dumpling.¡± The drunk guy cried loudly, like a child asking for candy but an adult wouldn¡¯t give it to him and even beat him.


    Loic turned his head to look at Emily, emotions welling up in him because he didn¡¯t expect her to cherish the dumplings he bought so much.


    Seeing him staring at her, she was extremely confused. Why did she suddenly turn into such a stingy person with a hungry person?


    But she had to admit that that man¡¯s acting was really good. Okay, she won¡¯t exin. There¡¯s nothing worth exining. Just let Loic clearly see her evil and selfish personality and then automatically stay away from her.


    ¡°As a man, you don¡¯t go to work but ask a girl for dumplings. Don¡¯t you have any shame? Go away, if you dare bother her again, I¡¯ll hire gangsters to eliminate you.¡±


    The man was frightened, knowing he had provoked the wrong person, so he quickly ran back to the motel room, closed the door, and sat quietly inside.


    When Loic turned his head again, Emily discovered that the corner of his mouth was bleeding. After all, he had saved her, she couldn¡¯t just ignore him.


    ¡°Thank you, let me apply the medicine for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Since hearing her say that sentence, Loic has also suppressed his emotions and paid more attention to his actions. He didn¡¯t go into her room but sat right at the door, waiting for her to get medical cotton and disinfectant.


    The small space and simple decoration inside made him feel sad and love her even more. Not every rich girl can adapt to a poor life so quickly. She must have tried and endured a lot.


    ¡°You will feel a slight burning pain.¡± She gently touched the cotton ball soaked in antiseptic on the wound and said.


    Loic¡¯s act of being a hero to save the beauty reminded Emily of Daniel and when she was applying medicine to Loic, she missed Daniel even more.


    If she had known that in the end, she would not be able to protect the Winepany and would sell it to someone else, at that time, she would not have epted to be Daniel¡¯s girlfriend.


    She was indeed very happy and proud to have him by her side, but she knew she had brought him too much worry and bad luck.


    ¡°Done.¡± She stepped back and said.


    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem to have good security. I¡¯ll find you another ce. Ah, I have an empty house. Please go there and take care of it for me. I promise I won¡¯t go there and bother you.¡± Loic said sincerely.


    ¡°Let me think, okay, please go home, I¡¯m so sleepy, I want to sleep.¡±


    Loic nodded and walked as fast as the wind. Emily closed the door and hurried into the bathroom.


    She decided to go somewhere else, where there was no drunk guy and no Loic. She had intended to go to the countryside topletely escape Kevin¡¯s control, but she didn¡¯t know what she would do for a living, she was very scared.


    At precisely seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Emily was at the pub. She quickly went to the dressing room, changed into her uniform, and started working.


    When she met Kurt, she was a little embarrassed because she cried in front of him this afternoon. She originally intended to bow and pass him by, but in the end, she called him back.


    His calm nature and dignified way of speaking made her feel that he was simr to Brian and also felt like he was the brother of all the employees in this pub.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Kurt stopped, approached her, and asked.


    ¡°Ah, is there any boarding house for rent where you live? I¡­ I want to change ces because there is a pervert who keeps looking at me.¡±


    Kurt squinted at the girl in front of him for a few seconds then nodded. Opposite his house is a row of motel rooms and the security issue is unquestionable because it is located right in front of the house of a notorious gangster on the north side of the city.


    No need for the police to work hard, that ce is automatically peaceful, no different from the old town.


    Emily quickly said thank you and then ran away.


    Kurt looked at her back and suddenly smiled. It turns out that businessmen with thousands of admirers like Daniel and Kevin are no different from ordinary people like him, all attracted to these girls as pure as pure spring water.


    Men can be infatuated and flirt with girls like wine, but when choosing a wife, they will look for someone like Emily.


    If he had the chance, he would choose her too. But unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have the right to choose, she is the one who has the right to choose.


    He knew that once she stepped into the light, there would be more than one golden man willing to sacrifice for her.


    Another smooth working night passed. At two o¡¯clock in the morning, Emily¡¯s shift ended. She changed out of her uniform then picked up her bag and left the pub.


    Today, the restaurant was unexpectedly crowded, the wait staff ran continuously, luckily they didn¡¯t break any wine bottles.


    The other female staff mostly sit next to the customers, but when they see the wait staff running back and forth, they also enthusiastically help. There were a few girls who ran so hard that their shoe heels broke.


    ¡°Sofortable.¡±


    Emily raised her head to look up at the high-pressuremp that was emitting a warm yellow halo.


    The weather is cold now, thin white smoke rising into the air following her words.


    ording to Kurt, she could move to a new ce tomorrow morning and he would help her move her things.


    He was the first man who enthusiastically helped her without making her feel worried that he would develop romantic feelings for her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Emily, I¡¯ll take you home. I want to know the address where you are staying so I cane quickly tomorrow.¡± Kurt held his vest in one hand, the car key in the other, held it out in front and pressed it once.


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    She nodded and then ran after the man in a white shirt. His back looked like a person, someone she was trying to run away from.


    Tonight, she won¡¯t have to spend money on a taxi. Maybe she should learn to ride a motorbike and save money to buy a cheap motorbike to get around.


    There are no buses in the evening and if she continuously takes a taxi, it will be very expensive. She felt sorry for her wallet, she wanted it to get bigger and bigger, not shrink.


    When she became poor, she felt morepassion for poor workers.

 Chapter 71: The Clue

    After many days of persuasion and encouragement, Kevin was able to sign the paperwork appointing Venn to the position of deputy general director.


    However, Venn still automatically acts as Kevin¡¯s assistant in his quest to find Emily¡¯s whereabouts.


    Her permanent residence is still in the old ce, has not been moved to another ce, but people do not know where she is.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Kevin spoke up when he heard a knock on the door.


    Although Kevin didn¡¯t raise his head, when he heard the footsteps, he knew it was Venn. Sara, his new assistant always wears high heels and except for her, only this old assistant frequentlyes in and out of his office.


    If other employees, including senior leaders, want to meet him, they must call and inform in advance or go through Sara, and cannot just jump in here arbitrarily.


    ¡°Some people took these photos on the north side of the city. They said they took them because they saw this girl looked like thete young master¡¯s fiancee, but they didn¡¯t know exactly where she was.¡± Venn put down the stack of photos and said.


    Kevin picked up one photo and looked at it, then looked at the remaining photos. The photo wasn¡¯t very clear, but he recognized it as Emily.


    Her hair is longer, she¡¯s also a little fatter. And she was already smiling. The smile is sunny, satisfied, not forced.


    A month was as long as a year, and there was not a night he didn¡¯t dream about her. Every time a storm passes through his love for her, it burns even more intensely, and the desire to possess her also bes stronger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have an appointment with the emerging heirs over there this weekend? You and I will get there one day early. Tell our people to look up where the ce in these photos is.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, have you recruited an assistant yet?¡± Kevin turned the pen in his hand, squinted his eyes, and asked.


    ¡°I choose Lisa. She is smart and has almostpleted her three-month probationary period.¡±


    ¡°If you think she¡¯s suitable, that¡¯s fine. Ah, today is Sara¡¯s birthday. Let¡¯s go have dinner together this afternoon. She lives alone and doesn¡¯t like noisy parties.¡±


    Venn nodded vigorously, then picked up the stack of photos on the desk and quickly returned to the office. He could understand why Kevin wanted to personally celebrate Sara¡¯s birthday.


    Sara¡¯s ability must be said to be top of the top. Since taking his ce, she has shown all her abilities, assisting her boss in solving tasks neatly, easily, and quickly and achieving good results.


    One time, Kevin had to blurt out apliment that Sara was a lucky star, so when she was by his side, Unicons Group¡¯s work went extremely smoothly.


    Sara is influenced by the Western way of life so she is quite liberal. Sometimes when she is excited because the corporation won a big contract, she hugs Kevin to congratte him in front of so many people¡¯s round and t eyes.


    ¡°Emily, we¡¯re about to see each other again. I miss you so much, heartless girl.¡± Kevin smiled, looking out the window, where the noon sunlight was dancing on the white rose bushes.


    From the day she ran away without saying goodbye for the second time, the balconies of the offices at Unicons Group were all nted with white roses to rece the previous feng shui nts and flowers.


    Although Jessica knew that her son still did not forget Emily, because Emily had voluntarily disappeared, she did not interfere with his actions to show his love for Emily.


    At the same time, in her new rented room, Emily arranged her furniture neatly with Kurt¡¯s help.


    She did not expect that the ce where this man lived was a luxurious vi, with high gates and walls, no different from the residence of tycoons.


    This boarding house has the same design as the boarding house she just left, with stairs leading up to the floors, and is only three floors, nothing more.


    As far as she knows, the government does not allow people to build houses or businesses higher than the gpole in the square.


    ¡°Let me invite you to lunch, as a way¡­ I thank you.¡± She hesitantly spoke up.


    ¡°Okay, there is a delicious popr restaurant outside here, just a short walk.¡±


    She nodded, locked the door, and followed Kurt. She intended to invite him to a slightly luxurious restaurant, not only to thank him for what he had done for her today but also for many things before that.


    Of course that included the fact that he hired her to work at the pub when her appearance at that time could have been eliminated at first sight.


    The two of them had just gone down the iron stairs when suddenly they heard a loud calling from a shiny car.


    Emily squinted her eyes and noticed a bald guy with a flowery shirt waving frantically, calling Kurt¡¯s name.


    ¡°That¡¯s the boss of the Paradise pub. Let¡¯s go over there and say hello to him.¡±


    Kurt said and quickly walked forward, Emily also quickly ran right behind. She was obsessed with loan sharks, so when she looked at this person, her heart suddenly pounded even though she didn¡¯t owe him anything.


    ¡°Is she your girlfriend? Where are you two going?¡± The man smiled, stroked his head, and asked.


    ¡°She is our employee. Today I helped her move things so she wanted to invite me to the restaurant for lunch.¡± Kurt politely answered.


    ¡°What restaurant? Bring your girlfriend over to our house to eat. Your sister-inw cooks a lot of food at home. Don¡¯t go to a restaurant to do anything because it¡¯s a waste of money and may not ensure nutrition and hygiene. Quick, go home.¡±


    The windshield was quickly raised and the car sped to the opposite vi.


    Emily stood motionless, staring at therge gate that was slowly opening. It turns out that Kurt is that uncle¡¯s younger brother.


    No wonder she kept wondering why a pub manager had the money to build that magnificent vi when his sry was only double that of a waiter.


    ¡°That¡¯s my older brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it turns out. But¡­ you look much more handsome than him.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the man coughed a few times. Without saying a word, he grabbed her hand and pulled her towards the gate.


    If only she weren¡¯t the girl that the president of the Unicons group is trying so hard to find.


    If only she were just a normal girl, never having close rtionships with the super rich people on the south side of the city.


    Kurt knew he didn¡¯t have enough money or power to protect her. He is smart enough not to do childish, useless things that affect his brother, rtives, and her.


    Emily¡¯s feet had not yet stepped through the main door when a beautiful, elegant woman appeared. Her face was cheerful, her mouth said hello, and her hand pulled Emily into the kitchen and forced Emily to sit down in front of the prepared dining table.


    ¡°Oh, is this the youngest uncle¡¯s lover? Oh my gosh, so pretty, so cute. Quick, please sit down to eat.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Despite Kurt¡¯s exnation, his brother, sister-inw, and nephew still assumed that Emily was his girlfriend.


    Since Kurt grew up until now, they have not seen him considerately help any girl, his face is always cold as ice, during the day he studies the market, and invests in stocks, at night he turns into a manager at a pub.


    asionally, they also heard the deputy manager report that he yelled at female employees, causing them to feel heartbroken and cry.


    But in the end, none of the girls quit their jobs because after all, they received high sries, good incentives, and the chance to see handsome rich guys for free.


    ¡°Sister-inw, eat a little more. From now on we will be one family, don¡¯t be shy. If Kurt bullies you, just tell me and I¡¯ll scold him.¡± Rollo spoke softly.


    ¡°Our youngest uncle is very gentle, he doesn¡¯t bully his girlfriend.¡± Rollo¡¯s wife red at her husband.


    ¡°He just wants to bully me.¡± The seven-year-old boy also joined in to speak after looking at the girl opposite.


    ¡°When?¡± Kurt put the peeled shrimp in Emily¡¯s bowl instead of putting it in the boy¡¯s bowl as originally intended and frowned and asked.


    Emily couldn¡¯t help butugh, she covered her mouth and secretly looked at the man next to her.


    Just now, he told her in advance that she didn¡¯t need to exin because it would only waste her saliva and make her mouth tired. He told her to eat until she was full and then go back to her room to sleep and regain her strength to go to work in the evening.


    It seems like the whole family is worried about him being single, everyone has turned into someone pushing the boat of love.


    Suddenly, she missed her home so much. Even though it was just her father and her, the meals between the two of them were still filled withughter, teachings, and care.


    After the meal ended, Emily returned to her lovely motel room andy back on the soft mattress, thinking about what she would do during the day.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste time, she was almost thirty years old and should also save some money to take care of her old age.


    When she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly heard a noise outside, so she jumped up and opened the door to look.


    ¡°Oh my God. You¡­ why did youe here?¡± She eximed in surprise when she saw Kurt¡¯s long, straight legs.


    ¡°My sister-inw told me to bring you some fruit to eat, her friend gave her too much.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it turns out. Please send my thanks to her.¡± She took the bag of fresh, cold fruit and said softly.


    Following Emily¡¯s eyes, Kurt quickly realized the purpose of her opening the door just now because he hadn¡¯t had time to knock yet.


    So, he told her that those people were people who specialized in making processed goods, specifically sewing clothes or cloth masks, sun hats¡­


    ¡°They work to make money while taking care of their children and cooking. Money depends on output, if you work more, you get more, if you work less, you get less.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I also want to do it. So¡­ I should ask them, right?¡± Her eyes lit up and her spirit became more excited.


    ¡°If you want to do it, you have to buy a sewing machine first.¡±


    So, while the sun was shining, Kurt drove the pickup truck to take Emily to buy a sewing machine.


    Until now, no one had ever tortured him like that, but he felt happy and willing, not feeling forced.


    After trying out a few sewing machines, Emily chose one that she felt was better than the others.


    On the way home, Kurt took Emily to a garmentpany to meet the manager and discuss.


    Because thepany manager is Kurt¡¯s acquaintance, Emily was not forced to deposit money to receive the goods.


    The manager told Emily that when she was done, she just needed to call and someone woulde pick up the goods and deliver the next package to her.


    To Emily, this pub manager was no different from an angel and she believed that Daniel had sent him into her miserable life.


    ¡°No matter how much you like money, you must pay attention to your health, don¡¯t stay up until morning, have enough sleep at noon, and eat on time.¡± Kurt told her like he was telling a money-hungry child after bringing both the sewing machine and the cloth bag into her room.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± She raised her hand and replied loudly.

 Chapter 72: Unwavering Love

    When the clock struck five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Kevin and Sara quickly turned off theputer and left the office.


    When they got down to the parking lot, they saw Venn and Lisa were also there.


    When Lisa saw the young president standing side by side with his beautiful assistant, smiling and talking, she felt slightly disappointed.


    Lisa always wished to sit next to Kevin and apany him in everything. But she also knew she was not qualified and experienced enough to be chosen by him.


    ¡°Hello chairman, hello Miss Sara.¡± Lisa smiled and bowed very politely.


    ¡°Hello. Congrattions on your promotion. The assistant deputy general manager sounds impressive.¡± Sara replied smiling, her hand still clinging tightly to Kevin¡¯s arm.


    Lisa¡¯s smile became forced, her clear eyes kept looking at the intimate gestures of the two people opposite her.


    What she wanted was not only the title of assistant to the president but also the position of the person next to Kevin¡¯s pillow.


    For more than two months now, he still hasn¡¯t visited that house, so she hasn¡¯t had a chance to meet him or talk much.


    The times she met him at thepany were only fleeting, he didn¡¯t even nce at the reception desk when entering the main lobby.


    Fortunately, Venn suddenly asked her to be his assistant, which seemed like she was one step closer to achieving her dream.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sunset restaurant, Sara has already booked a table.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin and Sara walked quickly to the nearby car. Today, Sara¡¯s car was under warranty, so she took the bus and now has to hitchhike in her boss¡¯s car.


    Venn also winked, signaling his new assistant to quickly get into the car.


    ¡°Are Sara and the chairman dating?¡± Lisa showed an innocent expression and asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Venn answered briefly.


    ¡°Ah, because I see they are very close. Every time he goes with Sara, he is always smiling.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sara has a very positive source of energy. But she¡¯s just the president¡¯s all-powerful assistant. He has had the bright moonlight in his heart for a long time.¡±


    The space in the car fell into silence. Venn focused on the road, not paying attention to the face of the girl next to him who suddenly became sad as if she was contemting something.


    Lisa knew about Kevin¡¯s past love through her mother, and her mother alsomented that the girl he loved was somewhat simr to her.


    That day, when Lisa saw Emily¡¯s engagement photo in the newspaper, she thought that one day, she would be that girl¡¯s sister-inw.


    Lisa did not expect Emily to be Kevin¡¯s first love and when his younger brother passed away, he wanted to marry her.


    It wasn¡¯t a weekend, but Sunset Restaurant was still packed with customers in the afternoon. Fortunately, Sara had booked a table in advance.


    A small birthday cake was ced at the head of the table, with twenty-eight candles ced on it, symbolizing Sara¡¯s age.


    After everyone sang the happy birthday song, Sara silently said a quick prayer and blew out the candles.


    Kevin took out the gift box and gave it to his assistant. It was a very delicately crafted gold brooch.


    ¡°Even though you have not been in the new position for a long time, you have done very well, far exceeding my expectations. I wish you to always be happy and full of energy like this. I also hope that you will apany the group and me for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, boss.¡±


    Next are the gifts from Venn and Lisa. The two of them didn¡¯t prepare gifts in advance. Today, they heard Kevin¡¯s invitation, so they rushed to buy them during their lunch break.


    Venn gave his colleague a bracelet, and Lisa bought Sara a scarf.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone, I hope we will be together for a long time.¡± Sara raised her ss of wine and spoke eagerly.


    Joyfulughter and the sound of ss sses gently clinking together rang out. None of the three of them knew that this room was the room where Kevin took the aphrodisiac when he acted like a hero to save the beauty.


    Until now, he still regretted his actions of rejecting Emily. Obviously, at that time, she offered to help him quench his thirst for love, but he pushed her away while his heart screamed to keep her.


    He realized that being too rational was not good. If only at that time, he had listened and followed his heart¡¯s instructions, he and she would not have been separated.


    If only at that time, he had agreed to spend a night of lovemaking with her, perhaps now, they would be living happily together as husband and wife.


    ¡°I still remember a week ago, we didn¡¯t even have time to drink water, but now we can sit here together to celebrate my birthday.¡± Sara put down the ss of wine and shrugged as she remembered the time she spent eating and sleeping at her boss¡¯s office.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s horrible. Boss, the more your diplomatic ability increases, the more miserable our employees will be.¡± Venn spoke.


    ¡°So when you receive your sry, will youin about suffering or will you say you volunteer to suffer?¡± Kevin asked nonchntly.


    Again, loudughter rang out. At the table, Lisa is the most quiet. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how to integrate into their story, but because her heart was beating wildly and she was in a rather confused mood when she first had a meal with the man she admired and secretly loved for a long time.


    ¡°Eat, Lisa, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Hearing Kevin speak, Lisa was startled, nodded vigorously, and picked up a piece of chicken and put it in her bowl.


    She did not dare to eat freely like Sara for fear of losing her gentle,dylike image in front of him.


    ording to her mother, the girl named Emily was very gentle, and soft-spoken, like a nobledy.


    This afternoon, she heard Venn¡¯s phone call and knew that on Saturday, he would go with Kevin to the north side of the city.


    Their purpose is to rx and interact with famous heirs as a way to pave the way for future business cooperation ns.


    She wanted to follow them but didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    ¡°But boss, you decided not to let me follow you this weekend? I heard there are some great pubs there, not too busy, with ssic designs and hot but discreetly dressed hostesses.¡± Sara opened her blue eyes wide, staring at the person next to her.


    ¡°Why do you like girls like that? Do you want to go there to drink and watch girls?¡± Kevin frowned.


    As soon as Lisa heard it, she choked on her wine, had to look away, and coughed until her face turned red. No wonder Kevin is as close to Sara as two brothers,fortably letting her hold his hand and hug his shoulder.


    A joy crept into Lisa¡¯s heart, which meant that she did not need to worry that Sara would be apetitor to her in the journey to win this golden man¡¯s heart.


    She believes that as long as that girl doesn¡¯t appear, he will soon have feelings for her, someone who has many simrities to the person he loves.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together.¡±


    ¡°Can Ie along?¡± Lisa quickly spoke up when she heard Kevin agreeing to let Sara follow him.


    ¡°How can you enter the pub with a face like this? I¡¯m afraid people will think you are a juvenile.¡±


    A burst ofughter rang out again, making Lisa blush even more. This appearance of hers made Venn feel that this girl was truly lovely, pure as the morning dew.


    He knew that Kevin¡¯s joke could imply that he agreed. Usually, his boss doesn¡¯t joke around with strangers, but he knows that today Kevin is in an excited mood because he discovered the footprints of his dream lover. Love is what makes people break their own rules.


    The small party ended, Venn was in charge of taking Sara home, and Lisa sat in Kevin¡¯s car ording to Sara¡¯s arrangement. The reason is for convenience.


    Lisa felt like her heart was about to burst when she heard that her big boss would drive her back to the boarding house.


    Although her mother was living alone in his house, she could not go there to stay with her mother because, ording to her mother, he did not allow it, he did not want there to be bad rumors about him.


    The moment Lisa and Kevin got into the car together was seen by Jessica and Matthew.


    At first nce, Jessica was furious because she thought her son was with Emily, but when she looked closely, she realized it was a strange girl who looked a bit like Daniel¡¯s fiancee.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Tell me the exact address, which part of the nine-first street?¡± Kevin spoke while observing the road to turn around.


    ¡°Alley three four three, street ny-one.¡± She nervously answered.


    The car sped along the road and soon stopped in front of the alley whose name had just been read, making Lisa surprised and a bit regretful. She had not yet had time to immerse herself in this euphoric, unreal feeling.


    Why does he drive a car like he¡¯s flying a ne? Or is it because this car cannot drive slowly?


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± He turned and looked surprised when he saw that she still hadn¡¯t moved.


    ¡°Ah, thank you, chairman. Goodbye, have a good night.¡±


    Kevin nodded and as soon as the car door closed, he sped back to his family¡¯s vi.


    He remembered that there were about two months left until Emily¡¯s birthday. During the few years they dated, there was never a birthday that he didn¡¯t give her a gift, even if it was just a cheap, worthless gift. The most valuable thing he gave her was the bracelet that fell into the stream.


    He didn¡¯t want his and her feelings to be like it, drifting with the water and disappearing forever.


    Seeing her son just cross the threshold, Jessica waved her hand, asking him toe sit next to her.


    Although he was surprised by his mother¡¯s mysterious expression, he still obediently followed.


    From the day Daniel was buried until now, his mother¡¯s face has always been filled with sadness. When she tried to smile, she looked even more sad.


    On the forty-ninth day after Daniel¡¯s death, she sat by that grave for many hours, whispering and recalling stories from when his brother was a child.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, mom?¡±


    ¡°You have a girlfriend, right? Quickly bring her here, if possible, get married and give me some grandchildren to make the house less empty.¡± She held his hand and asked gently.


    ¡°No, Mom, who did you hear talking nonsense?¡±


    ¡°I saw you with a girl, she looked quite beautiful. Today she wore a white dress and got in the car with you in front of Sunset restaurant.¡±


    Heughed and exined everything to Jessica that Lisa was Venn¡¯s assistant, newly promoted from the position of receptionist, and today, he drove her home because he was on the same path.


    He also told his mother that she was the model he liked when he was young, but now, he likes a different type of woman.


    After hearing her son¡¯s exnation, Jessica sighed, told him to go to bed early, then stood up and walked up the stairs.


    Although he understood that his mother wanted a daughter-inw and grandchildren to fill Daniel¡¯s void, he still had not found Emily, so how could he fulfill her wishes?


    He likes Emily, not any type of person, as long as that girl is her, he will like her.

 Chapter 73: Unforgettable

    Leaving the living room, Kevin didn¡¯t rush back to his room but pushed open the door and entered his brother¡¯s room.


    Sometimes, he still doesn¡¯t believe this is true. Sometimes, he thought that once he opened this door, he would still see Daniel, sometimes leisurely watering flowers, sometimes busy folding clothes into suitcases to go to charity in some remote area.


    His brother¡¯s belongings are still in the same ce, no one has touched them since the day their owner passed away.


    His mother said she was afraid that when she picked them up, they would be misced when they were put down, no longer the same as her son¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°Diary? Daniel also writes a diary.¡± Kevin smiled when he pulled out the desk drawer and saw a lovely notebook inside.


    As if controlled by some invisible force, he reached out, picked it up, and flipped through the pages.


    Short sentences summarizing the events and emotions surrounding the love between his brother and Emily every day continuously appeared before his eyes.


    It started with Daniel¡¯s joy and happiness when Emily epted him as her lover and agreed to get married.


    Gradually, there were feelings and vague thoughts interwoven because there still seemed to be a wall of separation between the two of them.


    Kevin didn¡¯t expect them to love each other and be engaged, but a kiss on the lips was still a distant dream for Daniel.


    He didn¡¯t know that the first kiss Emily actively gave her fiance was also thest kiss she gave his younger brother, but that day, Daniel didn¡¯te home and didn¡¯t have time to write it down in his diary.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Transparent tears fell from the corners of the man¡¯s eyes, blurring the old ink. He couldn¡¯t believe that his younger brother had to endure loneliness in love as he got closer and closer to the wedding day.


    It turns out that the love confession that Emily made at Daniel¡¯s grave was ate confession and his younger brother could never hear it. In the end, what kind of torment did both of them endure?


    All night long, Kevin did not leave the room. He sat absent-mindedly, not taking his eyes off the diary, and when dawn came, he decided to take it back to his room, hiding it in a ce where no one could find it.


    His younger brother loved Emily very much, so even if she ran away or deceived him, he was not allowed to hate her.


    He must take her home and take care of her, giving her the best. Furthermore, she still loves him.


    Despite staying up all night, Kevin still prepared to go to work at thepany. The warm water flowing over his body made him feel somewhat at ease.


    His hunch told him that this weekend, he would get to meet her. The north side of the city is neither small norrge, so the chance of them meeting each other is still veryrge.


    Just like any other day, as soon as Sara saw Kevin entering the main lobby, she came over, carried his briefcase, and announced the day¡¯s schedule.


    She has a different way of working than Venn and Emily, but it doesn¡¯t make Kevin feel ufortable. The route from the main lobby to the president¡¯s office was enough for her toplete the schedule report that would take ce today and some minor issues.


    Because Kevin walked and listened to his assistant¡¯s report, he didn¡¯t pay attention to the people around him, including the girl who looked simr to the one he loved, Lisa.


    Lisa originally intended toe up and greet him, but saw him and Sara walking as fast as surfing, so she stopped.


    Last night, when she fell asleep, she could still smell his masculine scent surrounding her.


    The more she has the opportunity to be close to him, the more she wants to have him soon. She didn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her when looking at her face.


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock, everyone returned to their positions and worked. Lisa nced at Venn from time to time, hoping he had some document that needed the president¡¯s signature so that she could use the excuse to bring the document into Kevin¡¯s office and increase the frequency of appearing in front of that golden man.


    The appearance and face of the man who is her direct boss can also be ssified as top quality and his abilities are excellent.


    But in the end, she knew that that title only helped him add a few extra zeros to his monthly sry and annual bonus, nothing more.


    He has no shares in this corporation and that seat can be lost at any time, depending on Kevin.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m listening, boss.¡± Venn quickly picked up the phone when he saw Kevin¡¯s name appear on the phone screen.


    ¡°Buy me a cup of coffee. Ah¡­ ah¡­ what is this? I forget. How could I forget that you¡¯re no longer my assistant?¡±


    Vennughed happily and said he would quickly help him buy coffee. He is no different from Kevin. Sometimes, he still thinks he is the president¡¯s assistant, forgetting that he is currently in the position of deputy general director.


    ¡°Lisa, go buy a cup of ck coffee with little sugar and bring it to the president. The coffee shop is opposite thepany, he is only used to drinking coffee there.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lisa replied quickly and then ran away like the wind, surprising Venn. However, he quickly smiled and shook his head, thinking that this girl was like a child, but he did not think deeply.


    Although Emma¡¯s office was still empty, Venn imitated his boss and let his assistant set up a desk in his office.


    He wanted to conveniently instruct and tutor Lisa because after all, she had only been in thepany for nearly three months and her practical skills were not very good.


    Lisa held a cup of coffee in her hand, cheerfully knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office, then walked in, cing it down in front of Kevin. This was the first time she witnessed his private workce.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the president¡¯s coffee.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    After speaking, he covered his mouth with his hand and coughed a few times. Yesterday, he smoked a lot of cigarettes, so from morning until now he has had a cough from time to time. He felt like a rice leaf was stuck in his throat.


    ¡°President, are you sick?¡± Lisa boldly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Please go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡±


    As she closed the door, a thought suddenly appeared in her head. That¡¯s right, men are weakest when they are sick and someone appears, cares for them, and takes care of them. Perhaps she should take this opportunity to express her concern for him.


    When lunchtime came, Lisa quickly ran to the pharmacy, bought a box of lozenges to help relieve throat itching and coughing, and a bottle of wind oil.


    Because she knew Kevin always ate lunch alone in his office, she took the opportunity to go to his office because she knew that at this time, he was the only one there.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Kevin¡¯s hand holding the spoon stopped but he still spoke up to allow the outsider to enter.


    He thought Sara swallowed the food so she came back early, but he didn¡¯t expect that the person who came in was the girl who bought him coffee this morning.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Kevin was surprised when he saw the bag ced in front of him.


    ¡°Oh, this might help relieve your cough. Lozenges and wind oil. You¡­ you can apply some wind oil on your neck to reduce coughing. Okay, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, goodbye.¡±


    Before Kevin could say another word, Lisa ran away, as fast as a rabbit. When she got to the hallway, her heart was still beating like a drum.


    Kevin always exudes an intimidating aura, even though he speaks very gently, without appearing cold or emotionless.


    ording to her research, people with a lot of money like him will be moved by things that seem to have no value and she hopes the things she buys will make a difference.


    Inside, Kevin continued to eat. He looked at the lozenge box and remembered Emily. She once bought it for him as a reminder to stop smoking.


    The girl who had just appeared in his nostalgia was now fondling the picture of the groom in her hand.


    Emily ced Daniel¡¯s photo at work to look at him from time to time and also wanted him to see that she was working hard and living well.


    Every time her hands and eyes got tired, she stopped, looked at him, and chatted a few sentences. It¡¯s been a long time since she dreamed of him anymore, she wondered if he had already gone to Heaven.


    ¡°I miss you, Daniel.¡± She pressed the photo to her heart and sighed.


    On the forty-nine day after the death of Daniel and her father, she wanted to visit them but was afraid of being seen by Kevin, so she stood on this side of the river looking over.


    She still lives in the city but feels no different from an exile. Perhaps she will return there when Kevin is married and has children. At that time, the past will be truly buried.


    Outside the window, Kurt stood silently looking at Emily, then gently put the food down in front of the room door, then returned home and took out his phone to text her, telling her toe get it and eat.


    His sister-inw and brother kept forcing him to invite her to their house for lunch, but he insisted on not doing what they wanted and as a result, they pushed the hearty meal into his hands and forced him to bring it to her. They even scolded him for not knowing how to flirt with the person of his dreams.


    Standing from this side looking at the vi, Emily could see Kurt¡¯s silhouette on the second-floor balcony. She held up the food while calling him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, my sister-inw asked me to bring you food. It seems I was wrong to bring you here. Hope you don¡¯t think we¡¯re too annoying.¡± Kurt raised his hand to greet back and at the same time exined.


    ¡°No, thank her for me. I like living here, I have a job and it¡¯s very safe.¡±


    The person on the balcony quickly disappeared and Emily also went back inside. She nned to go buy lunch, but thanks to Kurt, she saved money.


    Although Kurt¡¯s brother and sister-inw always associated her with him, she did not feel ufortable because he said it was because they were paranoid.


    He said they watched a romantic movie for more than one hundred and eighty minutes and said the rtionship between him and her was just that of manager and employee, and friends.


    ¡°Daniel, there is someone who treats me very well. You won¡¯t be jealous, will you? I know you won¡¯t be jealous. Let¡¯s have lunch.¡± She picked up the photo, kissed it gently, and returned it to its original ce.


    People often say that time is an elixir, helping people gradually ease their feelings of nostalgia and sadness.


    She admitted that it was true, but it only made her feel a little less sad. She still hides her sadness behind her smile and misses him even though she is always busy.


    ¡°Why should I forget you? Daniel, I miss you, I will miss you for the rest of my life.¡±

 Chapter 74: The Bully

    When the street lights turned on, Emily left the sewing machine, went into the bathroom, and prepared to go to the pub.


    This afternoon, she calcted the amount of money she would save after a year of working. She ns to use that money to open a tailor shop specializing in fashionable clothes for men and women.


    Of course, that will also be the ce tounch her designs, limited in quantity.


    After closing the door, she picked up her bag and ran quickly to the ck car that was waiting.


    Kurt lowered the windshield and winked, signaling the person outside toe in quickly.


    ¡°Living here is extremely beneficial, I don¡¯t have to spend money on meals and I don¡¯t have to spend money on taxis.¡± She took a deep breath and spoke up, breaking the quiet atmosphere in the car.


    ¡°So you must quickly get rich. If you¡¯re still poor at the end of the year, it¡¯s your fault.¡±


    Emily smiled at Kurt¡¯s joke. Although he was joking, his face was no different from that of a criminal police officer, very serious and emotionless.


    Sometimes she thought that his nervous system was not neat. She remembered during lunch that day, his sister-inw told her to move into their house to live happily, without needing to rent a separate room to waste money.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that moment, he was startled and dropped his spoon, then quickly told his sister-inw not to teach others the habit of dependence.


    At exactly seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the door of the pub began to open slightly and the tall, elegant-looking security guys in dark suits quickly stepped into position. Seeing Kurt approaching, they simultaneously bowed to him.


    Rollo opened many pubs and restaurants on the north side of the city, but Paradise Pub was the most profitable.


    Before Kurt took over management, the business situation was also moderate. But since he came and changed theyout, decoration, room editing, staff ssification, and improved service, customers including the rich and super-rich have also chosen this as a ce to relieve stress.


    Emily quickly changed into her uniform and then started working. Today, she is not in charge of being on duty in the rooms but serving customers in the main lobby area.


    Groups of customers walked in one after another and soon, the moving space became cramped.


    Expensive bottles of wine are ced one by one on trays for the waiters to bring to the customer¡¯s table.


    ¡°Emily, a customer at table number twenty-nine ordered an extra portion of fruit and five grilled dried squid. Please tell the chef for me. My stomach hurts so much, I have to go to the bathroom urgently.¡± The girl held her stomach with one hand, handed the empty tray to Emily with the other, and said.


    ¡°Alright. Let me.¡±


    Emily quickly moved to the kitchen and asked them to cut fruit and grill squid. Today, many female customers came in, so the food sold very well.


    Men drink more than they eat, while women drink a lot and eat a lot. Fruit and grilled dried squid are always their top choices.


    Although this ce serves many dishes, almost everyone orders these two dishes first.


    The fragrant smell of grilled squid made Emily crave it a little. She asked someone working in the kitchen to grill her a dried squid when the restaurant was about to close so she could take it back to her room to eat.


    The dried squid here is very big, one is the size of an adult¡¯s hand, and the meat is thick and soft, chewy, and very sweet. Since trying to gain weight again, she has a habit of snackingte at night.


    ¡°Done, a te of fruit and five grilled squids.¡± The woman put down the tray and said.


    ¡°Table number twenty-nine.¡± Emily informed the staff in charge of payment as she passed the counter and quickly brought the food to the lobby.


    When she first came here to work, the shing multicolored lights made it difficult for her to see the aisle and move, but now she is used to it so she quickly approached table number twenty-nine.


    After putting down the food, she immediately put on a pair of stic gloves and tore off the dried squid for the customer.


    This rule of tearing dried squid at the table came into effect from the day a fat customer ordered grilled squid and it was shredded by the kitchen staff.


    But when the dried squid was brought to the table, he said that the kitchen staff had already eaten several pieces.


    Then the waiter must put each piece back together to prove that the dried squid is intact.


    To be honest, not all rich people are liberal and do not calcte details.


    ¡°Oh my god, look who¡¯s here. Before, you were shopping for a diamond ring, but now you¡¯re going to the pub to work?¡±


    Emily¡¯s movements paused slightly when she heard Jennifer¡¯s familiar voice. However, immediately after that, she continued her work at a faster pace.


    She didn¡¯t know if there was a positive or negative pole between her and Jennifer, but why did she bump into this girl everywhere she went?


    In life, if she wins, she will be the king, if she loses, she will be the enemy. She understood this so she didn¡¯t want to exin anything to the stubborn girl. This is where she works, she doesn¡¯t want arguments or noise.


    ¡°Done, I wish you a delicious and happy meal.¡± Emily took off her gloves, stepped back, and bowed her head.


    People often say that if you want to know if a person is good or bad, look at their friends.


    Jennifer¡¯s group of close friends are all rich, indolent youngdies who rely on their parents, siblings, and enormous wealth and always like to step on others when they see them in trouble.


    ¡°Wait a minute, pour us some wine.¡± A girl in the group spoke up while chewing a piece of squid.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Trying to suppress negative emotions, Emily picked up the expensive bottle of wine and carefully poured it into each ss.


    The crowdughed and scrambled to make fun of her, but she tried to ignore everything.


    However, the more Emily ignored everything, the angrier Jennifer became. There was no her brother here, and there was no Kevin, so she wanted to vent all the frustration she had endured on this mortal enemy.


    Jennifer guessed that perhaps Daniel¡¯s death had caused Kevin to break off his rtionship with Emily, otherwise, how could she lower herself to work here?


    ¡°Look, her halo is borrowed from someone else. If she doesn¡¯t stand next to a rich man, she¡¯s nothing more than a moldy chopstick.¡±


    Maliciousughter rang out right after Jennifer¡¯s words. Emily still patiently poured wine into thest empty ss.


    However, as soon as Emily put down the bottle of wine, Jennifer raised the ss and intentionally spilled it on herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to pour wine? Why fill the ss like that? Do you want to quickly pour out all the wine?¡± Jennifer shouted.


    ¡°Hey girl, you threw the wine on yourself. Don¡¯t do childish things like that.¡±


    Emily really couldn¡¯t hold back her anger anymore when this person kept deliberately aggressive towards her.


    She is indebted to Brian, but that does not mean she has to endure being falsely used by his sister.


    ¡°What? Why is there a service staff ming the customer?¡±


    Jennifer screamed and threw several unopened bottles of expensive wine onto the floor, causing them to shatter.


    The noise immediately attracted attention, and a few nearby customers hesitantly put their feet on the chairs, looking at the scattered ss shards.


    The waiters¡¯ faces turned pale and they quickly ran to find a manager to solve the problem. One of the fragments hit Emiy in the leg. She pursed her lips, enduring the painful feeling.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? I¡¯m the manager here.¡± Kurt approached, pulled Emily behind him, and asked.


    Jennifer¡¯s friends simultaneously covered their mouths with their hands and widened their eyes to look at the handsome man like a supermodel.


    Next, they took turns saying Emily¡¯s service attitude was too poor, not talking when customers started talking, looking down on customers, pouring too much wine, and finally, they said she carelessly dropped several expensive bottles of wine.


    ¡°If you feel that our service is not good, please go somewhere else. But before you go, please pay for the food and the bottles of wine, then apologize to our staff.¡± Kurt calmly offered a solution that only he could think of.


    ¡°What? Are you insane? I don¡¯t pay. We haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, the wine bottles were broken by her, she also hurt our spirit, your restaurant shouldpensate us.¡± Jennifer rolled her eyes and continuously pointed at Kurt¡¯s face.


    Emily was about to move forward to argue but Kurt stopped her.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Jennifer thought she had won, so she told her friends to go to another bar to continue ying.


    However, as soon as they took a few steps, they were stopped by a group of security guards.


    Finally, the whole group was escorted to an empty room by several tall and muscr guys.


    The cleaning staff quickly cleaned up the mess so everyone could continue having fun and drinking.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Arresting people illegally?¡± A girl screamed as soon as she was thrown inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to affect other customers¡¯ drinking pleasure, so I brought you here to talk. How? Payment or not?¡± Kurt elegantly rolled up his sleeves while talking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pay, the service is bad and you still ask for money. Do you know who I am? How dare you arrest me? I¡¯m the daughter of the president of GE corporation. Do you want my dad to tten this ant-sized pub?¡±


    Hearing her reveal her family background, Kurt remained calm as if he didn¡¯t care where she came from.


    He waved his hand to a security guard and told her that he would hand this matter over to the police to handle because who was right and who was wrong, just extract the rice-powered camera and the police would know right away.


    Hearing him say that, Jennifer panicked and quickly told him to give her the payment slip but still firmly said that she did not apologize to Emily, only paid.


    ¡°Because I was unlucky, I walked in here by mistake. Please give me the payment slip.¡± She shouted when she saw the man keep looking at her and not responding.


    As a result, ten minutester, the police took them all into a public service vehicle and took them to the police station.


    Pubs in particr and entertainment venues in general operate under police control. They will be the ones to resolve conflicts that ur during the business process of these establishments based on the principle of respecting and following thew.


    After taking statements from several people sitting near table number twenty-nine, the police officer asked the girls to sign a record, admitting their unsightly behavior.


    Next, he asked them to call their rtives toe to guarantee them, otherwise, he would lock them all up.


    The police officer knew that these girls had plenty of money and couldpensate the pub for the losses they caused without blinking an eye.


    However, he wanted the girls¡¯ families to know so they could teach their children, not cause trouble, and then take out money to end the matter.


    After giving Emily a look full of hatred, Jennifer reluctantly took out her phone and called Brian, telling him to go to the north side of the city to take her home.

 Chapter 75: Regain Justice

    Because the car from the south side of the city takes two hours to get here, everyone had to wait.


    Jennifer red at the man who was helping Emily disinfect and bandage the wound caused by the ss fragment.


    Jennifer didn¡¯t understand what it was about that girl that attracted men, so wherever she went, men took care of her, even when she had nothing left in her hands.


    ¡°Are you in a lot of pain?¡± Kurt asked after bandaging Emily¡¯s wound.


    ¡°No.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m here, I will get justice for you.¡± He pulled out a handkerchief, gave it to her, and gentlyforted her.


    He knew she wasn¡¯t crying because of pain but because of self-pity. Who wouldn¡¯t be sad when they fall into this situation?


    If no one talks about it, she¡¯s okay, but once someone intentionally brings up the past, how can she not be hurt?


    The clock hands kept turning and less than two hourster, Brian¡¯s limited edition car stopped in front of the police station.


    He was working overtime at thepany when he received a call from his spoiled sister, forcing him to drive here, leaving behind a lot of work.


    At the same time, the other girls¡¯ parents and siblings also appeared. The whole group of people entered the police station, their faces looked no different from those about to go to fight.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Brian, Jennifer¡¯s brother, may I ask what happened?¡± Brian nced at his sister then politely greeted and asked the police officer.


    After listening to the police report on the incident at the Paradise pub, Brian immediately forced Jennifer to take out her wallet to pay for the damaged party.


    Recently, he and his father had cut back on her spending but it seemed like she could still cause trouble with that money.


    So, right now, he decided not to give her another penny if she refused toe to work at thepany.


    ¡°Brother, please help me pay, those bottles of wine are very expensive. This month, I only have this much money left.¡± Jennifer held out her wallet, her face contorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem. If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll go home and you won¡¯t be released on bail. You just stay at the police station, clean the floors, clean the toilets and the policemen will give you food to eat.¡±


    Jennifer looked to her friends for help but they all ignored her. After all, she was the one who threw the wine bottles, not them.


    Furthermore, their situation is no better than hers, their family is cutting down and monitoring their spending, and now that their family is here, who would dare to take out money?


    Rich people will spend money freely and without calcting but must consider in what case and for what purpose.


    Furthermore, Brian did not defend his sister and was strictly disciplining her, so the other parents understood that helping Jennifer would not make her brother appreciate them, and would even be hated by him for defending bad people.


    After Jennifer angrily put down the money, Brian signed the guarantee paper for her release.


    To him, this is nothing more than an insult as he is a businessman who regrly appears in articles and often appears at universities to lecture and inspire students.


    Parents give birth to children, God gives birth to character. He and his father were engrossed in making money and running the corporation without knowing when his sister had be spoiled. When she was in high school, she was still very obedient.


    ¡°Can I take my sister home yet?¡± Brian gave the bail paper back to the police and asked.


    ¡°Not yet, she must apologize for ndering and insulting my staff.¡± Kurt stood up and loudly demanded.


    Brian turned his head to look at the person who spoke and quickly realized that the girl sitting on the chair near the edge of the door was Emily.


    Although she tried to turn her head out, avoiding his eyes, how could he be mistaken?


    Very quickly, he passed Kurt and stood right next to her.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    Emily knew she couldn¡¯t hide, so she stood up and tried to smile instead of saying hello.


    She knew Brian would feel awkward being stuck between her and his sister, but she knew what to do when she had escaped here but Jennifer still did not let her go, deliberately causing trouble.


    ¡°Jennifer,e here.¡±


    Brian¡¯s loud call made Jennifer startled and hastily moved forward.


    Her friends also widened their eyes, focusing on the girl wearing the waitress¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Apologize quickly to Emily, otherwise don¡¯t even think about going home.¡±


    Jennifer¡¯s nails dug deep into her palms, her whole body trembling because she was so angry. After all, Brian is her biological brother, why doesn¡¯t her brother defend his sister but defend a stranger?


    She had already paid the money and the police did not ask her to apologize. Is her brother trying to make her lose face with her friends? After all, who is his sister?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jennifer bowed her head, trying to say each word.


    Although there were many things Brian wanted to say to Emily, he knew this was not the ce to chat or confide, so after saying goodbye, he pulled Jennifer to the car, stuffed her in, and drove to the city¡¯s south side.


    Jennifer¡¯s group of friends nned to drink alcohol and then go to the nightclub to dance until morning, so they took a taxi there, no one was driving.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Kurt held Emily¡¯s hand and pulled her to the car.


    Seeing that her face was not good, he asked her and she said she was worried about being discovered by Kevin.


    She originally didn¡¯t expect the incident to be so serious that she had to go to the police station and today, many people recognized her.


    ¡°Emily, Kevin is looking for you but it¡¯s a secret, he doesn¡¯t dare to make it public. Furthermore, you¡¯re not a wanted criminal. Even if he sees you, he can¡¯t carry you home if you don¡¯t want to. We are citizens, protected by thew, girl. The recent incident is an example, having money does not always mean having power.¡±


    Kurt exined for a while, making Emily gradually calm down and feel more secure. That¡¯s right. There is still thew. Kevin is a sessful and famous businessman, how dare he arrest her? She is worrying too much.


    He still has to shoulder the responsibility of the Unicons group and above him he has a father and mother, how can he do anything that vites thew?


    If he found her, at most he would curse her for daring to deceive him.


    ¡°I got it. Because I¡¯m so weak-minded.¡± She smiled, her facial muscles rxed.


    To be honest, Kurt didn¡¯t know if Kevin had used any other methods to force Emily to return to his side.


    Some things cannot be predicted. At present, she had no weaknesses and Kurt knew that if he and she did not have a romantic rtionship, Kevin would not touch his brother¡¯s business.


    Returning to the pub, both of them continued their work. The female employees, who originally admired the manager, now idolized Kurt even more when they saw him defending his employees without being afraid to correct the unruly customers.


    Of course, the customers sitting near table number twenty-nine also said that Jennifer acted wrongly and supported Kurt¡¯s very civilized way of handling things.


    He doesn¡¯t talk much. If he says one or two words and fails to reach a negotiated oue, he will be handed over to the police to handle the matter.


    At exactly two o¡¯clock in the morning, the pub returned to a quiet state. The kitchen worker put a grilled dried squid in Emily¡¯s hand and said a few words offort to her.


    The story of her being bullied by customers quickly spread and everyone working in the pub knew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, be strong. I looked at your physiognomy and knew that one day you would also be a nobledy, loved by your husband, and not have to be an employee here forever.¡±


    After saying that, she sighed and said that life must have ups and downs. However, Emily¡¯s middle andter fortunes are very good, rising very high, this is just a small challenge, unlike her, no matter how hard she tries, life is still at the level of having enough to eat and enough to wear.


    Emily didn¡¯t believe in physiognomy but still listened, smiled, and nodded.


    Isn¡¯t she in the middle of life? After just one moment, she lost everything.


    Now she wants a peaceful life, enough to eat, enough to wear, can do what she wants, and not be aggressive with anyone.


    After paying the cashier for dried squid, Emily left the pub and got into the car that was waiting for her.


    Even though she tied the squid tightly in a stic bag and hid it in her bag, its smell still wafted throughout the car, extremely fragrant.


    ¡°Sorry, I tied it in a bag but it still smells bad.¡± She said shyly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, do you want to go to the riverbank, admire the scenery, and chew squid?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Emily had never experienced the feeling of wandering along the riverbank at two in the morning, so she immediately agreed.


    She wouldn¡¯t dare go alone, but with Kurt by her side, how could she miss this rare experience?


    When they arrived, both of them sat down on the grass, tore into the squid together, and ate and drank spring water.


    ¡°I have to go abroad this weekend. There are some problems with imported wine sources that need to be renegotiated.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Wishing you all the best.¡±


    The night was quiet, with only the asional sound of ne engines overhead.


    After a few stories with no beginning or end, Kurt revealed that he was an orphan adopted by Rollo¡¯s parents.


    And when they died, he lived with Rollo and his wife, helping them manage the taverns. He directly managed the Paradise Tavern and also indirectly managed other taverns.


    Unlike Emily who only wants to have a life with enough food and clothing, Kurt is like many other men with big ambitions.


    He wants to be a sessful businessman, creating jobs for many people, but he doesn¡¯t want to run a pub or dance hall like his adopted brother.


    ¡°My hometown is in the mountains, where a lot of rattan and bamboo are grown. I always want to create products from them and bring them to foreign markets, not limited to domestic ones.¡±


    ¡°There are also many domesticpanies in this field and have great sess. We are ater so it is difficult topete with them. But if you want, I believe you can do it.¡±


    Men who start a business need money and rtionships, but most of all they need a woman behind to encourage them.


    If possible, Kurt wants Emily to be his woman, but he knows he is not brave enough to conquer her.


    The men who passed by her life were all genuine billionaires, with real prices like Kevin and Daniel, and Brian¡¯s eyes when he looked at her were also filled with immense love.


    Furthermore, he did not want his love affairs to affect his brother and sister-inw. They have poured countless sweat and tears to get the property they have today.


    If he was friends with her, Kevin wouldn¡¯t notice, but if he were her boyfriend, life wouldn¡¯t go smoothly.


    ¡°I n to start implementing my dream in a few months. Until then, let¡¯s cooperate. After all, you are qualified and fluent in foreignnguages.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then we will be rich men and women.¡±


    Herughter broke the quiet night. If no one knew that she had just gone through a major event in her life, they would think that she was a carefree girl.

 Chapter 76: A peaceful day

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Emily woke up and quickly brushed her teeth, washed her face, had breakfast, and sat at the sewing machine.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Her sewing speed is very fast, but thread cutting takes her a lot of time. She wished someone would help her cut the threads.


    Although Kurt invited her to cooperate in making money, that was a matter of the future, and for now, she had to work hard and do this job well.


    ¡°Good morning, have you had breakfast yet?¡± Kurt looked at her through the window, held up two portions of food, and asked.


    ¡°Oh, I already ate.¡±


    ¡°You wake up so early, you¡¯re such a hard-working bee.¡±


    ¡°The door is not locked.¡±


    He nodded, pushed open the door, entered the small room, ced a portion of food on the kitchen counter, then sat on the floor and ate the rest.


    Emily nced at the man, smiled slightly, and continued working. Kurt always made her feel like he was family, and friendly and made her feel secure when she was with him.


    Seeing that she stopped sewing and focused on cutting the thread, after finishing eating, he immediately took the scissors from her hand and signaled her to continue.


    She wondered if he could read minds, so he knew she wished for someone to help her.


    ¡°How many days will you go?¡± Her voice mixed with the constant sound of the sewing machine.


    ¡°Tuesday. Exactly on Tuesday night, I will return to the airport.¡±


    The space fell silent, only the sound of the sewing machine rang out as Emily worked. The scene in the room at this time seems to depict a couple diligently earning money.


    Emily didn¡¯t know that her peaceful days of sheltering from the storm were about to end when Kevin sent investigators to the Paradise pub.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t believe that Emily worked there. What he received was a photo of her getting in the car at two o¡¯clock in the morning with a man with an amazing physique.


    ¡°The photo was takenst night, this morning the pub was closed so I haven¡¯t been able to ask anything yet. I don¡¯t know if she works there or goes drinking.¡± Venn said in a low voice.


    ¡°Emily is not someone who likes to hang out and drink all night long.¡± Kevin put the photo in the desk drawer and replied.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After Venn left, the room was left alone with Kevin. He took out the photo and stared at the man next to her.


    He knew this girl had a charm for men. But he believes in her personality, at least, she will not easily start a love rtionship with someone when his younger brother has passed away in less than a hundred days.


    An intense working day passed quickly and when dusk fell, the employees one by one left their chairs to return to their homes.


    Lisa neatly folded the documents on Venn¡¯s desk and bowed to him before leaving the office.


    Tomorrow is Saturday, ording to the schedule, they will start early, in the morning everyone can go out separately and in the evening they need to gather to meet young entrepreneurs.


    As soon as Lisa returned to the rented house, she immediately took a shower and went to the wardrobe to choose clothes.


    Looking back and forth, she still couldn¡¯t find any dresses she liked even though when she bought them, she was very satisfied.


    Thinking for a while, she quickly changed clothes and went to find her mother, inviting her to go shopping with her.


    ¡°What kind of clothes does the girl that Kevin used to like wear, Mom?¡± Lisa asked while admiring the dresses in the store.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see that her clothes are all elegant colors and discreet styles. But¡­ you buy clothes for yourself, not for her.¡± Daisy looked at her daughter in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing, just a little curious. I just want to know what kind of aesthetic taste a girl can have that can capture the hearts of many sessful men.¡±


    In the end, the dresses that Lisa chose were discreet and had elegant colors, although, before that, she had intended to buy a few dresses that showed off her bare shoulders and sexy deep necklines to wear tomorrow.


    In the immediate future, she will make Kevin see the image of that girl on her and slowly she will shed this elegant image topletely seduce him.


    She doesn¡¯t believe there will be men who don¡¯t like women who dress a bit revealingly.


    At the same time, on the top floor of GE Corporation, Brian was still diligently processing documents.


    The acquisition of the Winepany made his already heavy shoulders even heavier.


    Fortunately, the partners working with Wine Company have agreed to extend the delivery time for GE Group toplete the steps rted to legal documents as well as sourcing fresh grapes.


    The farms that specialize in supplying grapes to the Winepany have signed a contract with another party because the payment is toote before GE Corporation purchases, so the current situation is that there is demand but no supply.


    ¡°Deputy general director, have you finished your shift yet?¡± The assistant poked his head into the room and asked.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m getting ready to go home, you go ahead first.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ncing at the clock, seeing that it was after seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Brian slowly turned off theputer, took his vest, and left the room.


    Even though he¡¯s so busy, the image of the little girl from yesterday still lingers in his mind. Her hair had grown a little longer, tied simply in a small bunch at the back, her smile was forced, and her legs had wounds. Fortunately, she has gotten fatter, not so skinny.


    The car sped along the road, heading towards the north side of the city. Even in his wildest dreams, Brian never expected that Emily would choose a job with such a busy andplicated environment.


    With her qualifications, appearance, and experience working at arge corporation, an office job is not difficult to get. Or she can apply to fashion designpanies and work in her major and interests.


    When Brian arrived at the pub, it was nine o¡¯clock at night. He walked through the door, looking around at the space inside.


    Multicolored lights shed, and beautiful girls hid their hot curves in elegant, not-too-revealing dresses.


    The smell of expensive wine mixed with the smell of grilled dried squid and the sounds of conversation mixed with not-too-loud music.


    ¡°Are you going alone or with how many people? Do you sit out here or in a private room?¡± A young female waitress approached, bowed, and asked politely.


    ¡°Private room. Oh, by the way¡­ is Miss Emily going to work today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes. Please follow me, she will bring you wer.¡±


    Walking through the crowded crowd, Brian followed the girl to the VIP room inside. There is no more noise here,pletely soundproofed from the main lobby.


    Some customers just want to be served by a waiter they like. Of course, no touching is allowed for employees who are only responsible for serving food and drinks, just because customers like their appearance and the way they talk, simple as that.


    If customers need someone to caress and hug them, there will be a dedicated team of beauties. If the customer wants to be more intimate with the beauty, they can agree and take each other to the hotel. The pub does not manage the staff once they step out.


    ¡°Please choose your food and drink.¡±  The waitress gave the menu to the customer and smiled brightly like a flower.


    ¡°Grilled shrimp, grilled dried squid, fruit te but brought here before cutting, and a few bottles of mineral water. Today I didn¡¯t bring the driver with me so I only drank mineral water.¡±


    The waitress smiled again and told him to wait a bit, then quickly left.


    This was the first time she saw a mane here but ordered mineral water. However, she highly praised his traffic awareness. If everyone was like him, idents would be very rare.


    But why did he ask to bring the fruit into the room to be cut? Is he afraid the kitchen staff will eat it secretly?


    Hearing that a handsome male customer, as handsome as a CEO in a love story, came to find her, Emily was extremely confused.


    Her heart seemed to stop beating and she wondered if that was the person she was avoiding.


    To prevent any unexpected events, she took out her phone, looked for Kevin¡¯s photo, and asked her colleague if the person in room number nine was him.


    ¡°Oh my god, this line says he is the president of the Unicons group, are you dreaming? It¡¯s not him, but the beauty of the man in the room is also perfect, I just don¡¯t know if he is as rich as this president.¡±


    This waitress came from the countryside and has been working here for just a week. Her family background is extremely poor, she goes to school, goes to work, and works at night, so she doesn¡¯t have time to watch the drama of the upper ss.


    In short, she is almost like an ancient person, her phone is a Nokia type that only calls and listens.


    Her English level is still very low. But Kurt passed her application because, before the interview, she helped a drunk female customer when she tripped and almost fell.


    After receiving the food tray and two bottles of mineral water, Emily immediately went to the room where the customer assigned her to serve.


    The moment she pushed the door open, she was stunned when she realized that the person inside was Brian. Under the fixed, unblinking yellow light, his face reflected a deep sadness.


    ording to the pub¡¯s regtions, she bowed low to say hello and then approached, cing each te of food on the table.


    ¡°This is the food you ordered.¡±


    Brian looked at the girl who was bending over, bowing her head, ying the role of a waitress, and felt pain in his heart. His throat was tight even though he had thought of many questions to ask her before.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    The moment she looked up, she met his deep sad eyes. She didn¡¯t want to meet anyone she knew in this ce, including him.


    She will never forget his kindness, but right now there is no way to repay this debt because a person like him is not short of money, and love is something she cannot give him.


    So, she could only pray for him to have good health and a life of good luck and peace.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut the fruit and tear the squid.¡± She smiled and suggested.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    Because Brian knew that Paradise Pub had a rule that did not allow waiters to sit with customers, he deliberately did not let the kitchen staff cut the fruit.


    He knew Emily would refuse him based on this rule. It¡¯s toote until she gets off work, she¡¯ll make excuses to go home and sleep.


    Emily sat down and started wearing stic gloves to cut the fruit, and asked about Brian¡¯s work and health because she realized that his face was not good and was much thinner than thest time they met.


    ¡°My work is still normal. I have to work a lot of overtime these days, so it¡¯s natural for me to lose weight. Ah, I¡¯m sorry about what happened yesterday, Jennifer¡­¡±


    ¡°She already apologized. Even though you are Jennifer¡¯s brother, whoever makes a mistake is that person¡¯s fault. I always respect and thank you.¡± She interrupted him and smiled.

 Chapter 77: Summer Sunshine on the North Side of the City

    Brian had to admit that Emily was very good at saying things to make others feel less guilty.


    Who would have thought that in just one day, he would discover that he had two younger sisters? Compared to Jennifer, he felt that Emily was more simr to him.


    It was funny because he had often told himself that his and her faces were simr because they were destined to be husband and wife.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t work here anymore, go back to mypany, I guarantee Jennifer won¡¯t dare to cause trouble for you.¡± Brian spoke up.


    ¡°No, I like doing this job.¡± She shook her head, continuing to wear another pair of nylon gloves to tear up the dried squid.


    ¡°The environment here is tooplicated. And if you don¡¯t like working at GE Corporation, I can help you open a fashion store or arge tailor shop. You like fashion design, right?¡±


    ¡°Brian¡­¡± She stopped, looking straight at his expectant face.


    ¡°Yes, you say it, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    She exhaled and told him that the working environment here was very good, with clear regtions and work division for employees.


    The fact that he used the excuse of wanting to cut fruit in the room is an example of how the service staff are very well protected from the bad guys.


    ¡°The manager is the man you saw yesterday, he always defends his employees.¡±


    When she spoke, her eyes were filled with the happiness of freedom, making Brian unable to speak even if he wanted to give more advice.


    Perhaps over time or after a major event in her life, her dreams have changed.


    Perhaps she is stepping out of herfort zone, walking on a path that she thinks is fun andfortable.


    He should be happy for her, right?


    ¡°Okay Emily, no matter what you decide, I will always support you. Forget the painful past and step into the future. If possible¡­ I mean you can consider me as an older brother, whenever you need me, I will appear and help you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, she finished tearing the squid, conveniently took a piece, and put it in her mouth to chew.


    She acted without answering, but a smart person like Brian immediately understood that she had agreed.


    He had no way to openly ept her as his sister, so he had to propose like that.


    ¡°Give me your phone number, and promise that if you change your phone number, you will notify me.¡± Brian held out his phone and suggested.


    She nodded, took it and entered her phone number, then made the call. Having a brother like Brian was truly beyond her imagination.


    Not discussing material things, his personality deserves nine and a half points, half a point less than Daniel¡¯s. For her, Daniel is the most perfect person, a rare gem that is difficult to find in life.


    ¡°Are you avable tomorrow? Come hang out with me for a day. I oftene here but it¡¯s always for work and I want to spend a day hanging out with my sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so when you¡¯re almost here, let me know so I can prepare.¡±


    ¡°I will be at your ce at six o¡¯clock in the morning. Please send me the location of where you live.¡±


    Emily agreed and quickly left the room, not forgetting to tell him that if he needed to serve anything else, just ring the bell.


    Brian looked at her back until it waspletely gone before bending down and focusing on eating. This is his dinner, but this dinner is the strangest dinner in all the years he has lived in this world.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he should thank Jennifer for causing trouble or not. If that hadn¡¯t happened yesterday, how could he have met Emily again and relieved his worries because he saw that she was still living well?


    When dawn came again, Brian woke up and got ready. He¡¯s been torturing himself these past few months, so today he rewards himself with a rxing Saturday.


    After telling his assistant to reschedule the appointments for next week, he got out of his car and drove to the other side of the city.


    Kevin¡¯s group set offter because he had to have breakfast with his parents.


    Hearing their son say he was going out for two days to relieve stress and pressure, Jessica and Matthew thought he was going far away, at least to another province.


    However, when they heard him say he was going to the north side of the city, both of them looked dumbfounded because it only took nearly two hours by car and there was no sea or mountains at all.


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock in the morning, two cars met at the gate of Unicons Group and departed to the north of the city. Kevin took Sara, and Venn¡¯s car took Lisa.


    Sara noticed that her boss¡¯s face looked excited, as if he was about to meet his lover, but she didn¡¯t want to ask because she was afraid he would adjust his facial muscles and be as cold as an iceberg.


    After arriving, checking into the hotel, and storing their belongings, the four of them walked around together, and enjoyed food and shopping.


    Sara felt that her boss was insipid because the North side of the city could notpare to the South side of the city in terms of entertainment.


    If it was because he had an appointment with a group of businessmen, he should have gone in the evening.


    Did hee here early just to drive and look around and eat some of the dishes that are also avable on the south side of the city?


    She didn¡¯t know his schedule had changed slightly. Because the ce he had the most doubts about was the Paradise pub, which only opened at night, he had to wander around for the rest of the day instead of going to the ces where people had taken pictures of Emily.


    ¡°That dress suits you very well.¡± Sara spoke up when she saw Lisa passionately looking at the dress with an extremely elegant, gentle design with delicate cuts.


    Lisa smiled and moved closer to see the price and when she saw so many zeros, the smile on her face disappeared.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It turned out that she had followed everyone into a store that specialized in selling branded goods. The price of the cheapest dress is equal to several months of her sry, not less.


    ¡°If you like it, just take it. So does Sara. Today I will pay.¡± Kevin spoke up, holding out the ck card.


    ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Sara grabbed it and told the staff to quickly take down the dress for Lisa to try on.


    The moment Lisa looked at herself in the expensive dress reflected in the mirror, she immediately imagined the scene of her wearing a wedding dress and the future groom was none other than Kevin.


    This further motivated her to have him at all costs. She wanted to possess all of his money, position, fame, and affection. If he is so generous to his employees, his wife will sleep on diamonds.


    Before taking off her dress, Lisa took out her phone and took a photo.


    In the end, Sara took five dresses and two pairs of shoes, and Lisa, wanting to prove that she didn¡¯t take advantage of her boss¡¯s kindness, only took one dress.


    Even though Sara said the store had many dresses suitable for Lisa¡¯s body shape and age, she still didn¡¯t buy more, saying one was enough.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to save money for your boss. He¡¯s not your husband either. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t take advantage of this time, there won¡¯t be another time.¡± Venn spoke up, half serious and half joking.


    Lisa¡¯s cheeks suddenly turned red. She secretly looked at Kevin, but he was staring at his phone.


    Initially, the group of young businessmen booked a VIP room at the Rose Pub, one of the tworgest pubs on the north side of the city, but yesterday, Kevin expressed his desire to change the location and go to the Paradise pub.


    So this morning, the group of businessmen had to consult again and at this moment, they agreed to follow the wishes of the businessman on the south side of the city.


    While Kevin¡¯s group was walking around the mall, Brian and Emily were sitting in the park, enjoying the breeze and eating a simple lunch.


    Brian felt that these were rare meaningful moments between him and her and he didn¡¯t know if these moments could continue in the future.


    ¡°When sewing, remember to stand up from time to time, move around, and rx, sitting for too long is harmful to the spine.¡± Brian poured water into a ss, brought it to her, and said.


    ¡°Yeah, I know that. When you work, remember to pay attention to your health and eat enough meals. You¡¯ve been very skinnytely.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is almost okay, don¡¯t worry. But your manager doesn¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you, right?¡±


    ¡°No, he still scolds me if I do something wrong. If it wasn¡¯t because he had to go abroad today, I would invite him to join us.¡±


    To be honest, when Brian saw Kurt proactively demanding justice for Emily, asking Jennifer to apologize to her, he had a very good impression of this man.


    Now, Emily is his sister, so he also hopes that she will soon meet someone who can be with her for the rest of her life, protecting and taking care of her. Only husband and wife can take care of each other for a lifetime.


    Seeing that she was happy and didn¡¯t mention anything about the past, Brian also didn¡¯t want to tell her about Kevining to her house and going crazy, smashing things up.


    Although she had lost the Wine Company, Brian saw that the current girl had returned to the carefree schoolgirl of the past.


    Perhaps she will still have worries about the future and life, but her eyes are sparkling with joy again, no longer mncholy.


    In the morning, when he stopped by the motel room and saw Daniel¡¯s photo next to her sewing machine, his heart sank.


    After finishing eating, both of them cleaned up their things andy down on the soft grass.


    The dense dark foliage overhead covers the harsh sunlight, and cool breezes blow from all directions, making people feel refreshed and relieved.


    Emily closed her eyes,pletely rxing. Before, when she saw Brian, she tried to avoid him, but she didn¡¯t expect that after a major event in her life, she and he would be as close as brother and sister.


    In the afternoon, Brian took Emily out to eat before returning to the south side of the city. Tomorrow, he has to fly abroad and that flight will take off at two in the morning.


    Knowing she liked to eat shrimp, he ordered arge portion of shrimp and gently peeled it for her. This image suddenly reminded her of Kevin and Daniel.


    ¡°Brian, can I¡­ can I ask you a favor?¡± She hesitantly spoke up.


    ¡°Just say it, don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    ¡°Can you help me buy some bouquets and ce them on my parents¡¯ graves and Daniel¡¯s grave? It¡¯s been almost a hundred days since they passed away, and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Brian knew his sister did not want to meet Kevin and Daniel¡¯s family, so she did not return to visit the deceased¡¯s grave.


    Brian also visited the cemetery several times at different times, but sometimes he met Kevin, sometimes he met Venn, and sometimes he met Matthew and his wife as if they took turns going to burn incense all day.

 Chapter 78: The Eyes of an Ex-Lover

    When night fell, as usual, exactly at seven o¡¯clock, Emily was at the pub. Today, she took a taxi because Kurt had boarded a ne since morning.


    After changing into her uniform, she quickly started working. A day out with Brian made her feel veryfortable but her legs were a bit tired.


    ¡°Hello, deputy manager.¡± She bowed her head when she saw the deputy manager passing by.


    ¡°Hello, ah, Emily, VIP room number three has just been booked by a customer. Go in there and turn on the air conditioning first. Check if the table or sofa is skewed and fix it. I heard there are a lot of people in their group, about a dozen people.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fast as a squirrel, Emily ran to VIP room number three and pressed the remote, turning on the air conditioner. Then she adjusted the sofas neatly, checked whether the bathroom was clean or not, and then turned on the karaoke system but kept it on silent mode.


    ¡°Alright. There are so many peopleing, they will probably order a lot of food and wine.¡± She whispered while closing the door.


    When she returned to the main lobby, she saw a crowd of customers. She has to admit that young people are willing to spend a lot on drinking alcohol.


    Perhaps no one will know how happy she is when she sees that herpany¡¯s wine brand is still favored by pubs on their drink list.


    Although it is a wine line for middle-ie customers, some rich customers like to enjoy and praise its deliciousness.


    ¡°Emily, three grilled dried squid, a fruit tter, and a bottle of Chateau Palmer Margaux Grand Cru sse 1855 for table eight.¡± The young waitress grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and said quickly before running to greet the group of customers who had just entered.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In an instant, Emily was in the kitchen. In this pub, her favorite part is the kitchen area. When she came here, she could smell the grilled squid and watch everyone¡¯s harmonious coordination.


    And most importantly, she wants to find a cozy feeling in the kitchen, a feeling that perhaps untilter, she may not be able to feel in the ce where she lives.


    After notifying the kitchen staff, she went to the counter, took a bottle of wine, ice, and a few sses, brought them to table eight, opened the bottle of wine, poured it for the customer, and then returned to the kitchen.


    ¡°Ten grilled squid, five tes of fruit but ask to bring them into the room before cutting, five tes of seafood noodles, six tes of grilled shrimp, three tes of fried chicken with fish sauce, and tworge tes of spring rolls.¡± A waitress rushed in, handed out a note, and read it.


    ¡°The customer of room number three?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, help me carry them into that roomter. I¡¯ll go get the wine now. They want to drink Chateau Angelus Premier Grand Cru sse A ¨C Saint Emilion 1995. I would like to inform you that they are all beautiful boys and beautiful girls. Be careful or your nose will bleed. Oh, bring in the fruit first, so they can have something to put in their mouth first.¡±


    She excitedly patted Emily¡¯s shoulder and then ran away. If Emily remembered correctly, that bottle of wine cost nearly two thousand dors, not cheap.


    If the customer group is about a dozen people, at least they will drink about five or six bottles. The cost of wine alone is a huge amount.


    ¡°Here, three squids, a te of fruit.¡±


    The food tray was brought out by the kitchen staff and Emily quickly took it and quickly walked towards the main hall.


    Although too many customers will make the waiters very tired, Emily is happy because only when the pub operates well can she and everyone else have stable jobs.


    By the time Emily returned to the kitchen, the fruit tray and grilled squid were ready. She and another waiter together carried them into VIP room number three.


    The moment the door opened, they heard jubnt music, and in front of the screen were several handsome guys dancing and singing.


    Both girls bowed their heads to greet even though they didn¡¯t know if any customers saw this gesture or not.


    ¡°You go over there, I¡¯ll go over here.¡± The waitress said and quickly walked to the left, ced the tray of grilled squid on the space of the table, and started wearing gloves and tearing the squid.


    Emily was a little slower because when she was about to walk away, Kevin¡¯s cold face entered her sight.


    He sat between two girls and she could only recognize the girl on his right as Sara, the receptionist, but she didn¡¯t know the one on the left.


    Her whole body suddenly felt cold and her legs suddenly became weak, almost unable to stand. She bowed her head, walked quickly to the right corner, put down the fruit tray, and picked up the knife, focusing on peeling the apples first.


    Although she tried to reassure herself that Kevin was like many other customers and that ording to Kurt¡¯s words, he had no right to arrest her unless she voluntarily agreed, her arms and legs kept shaking.


    Sitting a distance away from her, Kevin¡¯s eyes still passed through the shing lights, and looked straight at the girl bowing her head in the corner.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It turns out she works here. What was she thinking, giving up the prestigious position he gave her toe here to work as a waitress?


    Lisa saw Kevin keep staring at the girl peeling fruit, so she couldn¡¯t help but be curious and followed his eyes. She wondered if he liked this waitress. Did he just meet her and immediately like her?


    After peeling the first apple, Emily picked up the second apple and continued. She kept focusing on one ce, not raising her head, so she didn¡¯t know that two guys were holding each other¡¯s shoulders and dancing, but lost their momentum and were falling towards her.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Kevin shouted.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The music was so loud that only a few people sitting next to Kevin heard his screams, and Emily could only scream in panic when suddenly two tall guys rushed towards her.


    The knife in her hand fell and stabbed straight into the instep, causing her so much pain that her face turned pale.


    ¡°Oh, oh my god, you¡­ you¡­¡± A guy stammered when he saw blood flowing non-stop from the girl¡¯s feet.


    Both scared and in pain, Emily was dizzy and could no longer see her surroundings. Just as she was about to fall, a strong arm held her.


    Under the constantly shing lights, she realized it was Kevin. Would he think that she was intentionally trying to get his attention? She didn¡¯t want to turn into a pathetic, weak look in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She used her weak arms to push him away.


    ¡°Sit still.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s scream entered the microphone of a guy standing nearby, making everyone startled.


    The girls who were called to sit and pair up with each guy immediately sat down and remained silent, while the guys also froze.


    A guy who could still move quickly took the remote to turn off the music and turn the lights back to normal mode, no longer blinking.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw the president pull out a handkerchief, hastily take off the girl¡¯s shoes, and bandage her wound.


    The moment he picked her up, some sharp-eyed people recognized her as the fiancee of Daniel, Kevin¡¯s missing sister-inw.


    Her fiance and her father passed away on the same day, and the Winepany fell into the hands of Brian and Kent. That¡¯s something everyone here knows, but no one thought she woulde to the north side of the city and work in a pub.


    ¡°Everyone, please continue to have fun. Please allow me to pay for today¡¯s expenses alone. Another day, I invite everyone to go to the south side of the city, I will wee you more thoughtfully. Sorry.¡± Kevin turned his head, looking at everyone with eyes begging for sympathy.


    ¡°Okay, quickly take her to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Drive carefully, the hospital is nearby. When you arrive at the intersection, turn left.¡±


    Because they recognized Emily, all the businessmen sympathized with Kevin¡¯s actions of leaving his friend in the middle of the street. After all, the two of them were once about to be one family.


    In a few short minutes, they could see that Kevin was very worried about Emily, so everyone wondered why he didn¡¯t help her keep the Winepany but let her go here.


    Or if there are considerations in business investment, he should at least let her work at Unicons Group.


    Kevin bowed his head to say goodbye and strode out. Emily was so hurt and scared that she quickly fainted on his arm.


    The waitress in charge of tearing the squid quickly ran away and called a janitor to clean up the blood in the room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Miss Sara, Miss Lisa and I will represent the boss and have fun with you guys.¡± Venn spoke up.


    Lisa tried to smile and invited everyone to continue choosing the song. This was the first time she saw Kevin¡¯s dream lover in real life and also the first time she saw him lose hisposure and worry because of such a girl.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The deputy manager ran after Kevin in panic and asked when he saw Kurt¡¯s beloved employee unconscious in his arms.


    ¡°A knife fell on her foot, now I¡¯m taking her to the hospital. Please open the car door for me.¡±


    The deputy manager nodded vigorously, followed Kevin out, put her hands in his pockets, rummaged around, and then opened the car door so he could put Emily in.


    She also didn¡¯t forget to ask him if he needed another person to help, but he said he could manage on his own and then drove towards a nearby hospital.


    ¡°Oh my god, did I just put my hand in the Unicons president¡¯s pants pocket? Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe it. Admittedly, in real life, he is more handsome than in newspapers and TV.¡± The female deputy manager rubbed her hands and whispered.


    The car sped along the road and turned into the hospital gate, straight to the emergency room.


    As soon as he stopped the car, he picked up Emily and ran inside. He silently prayed that this was just a small injury, not serious.


    At this time, Emily¡¯s consciousness gradually recovered. She opened her eyes to look around and realized she had entered the hospital, next to her was Kevin, and the nurses and doctors were asking him about the cause of the wound on her foot.


    ¡°Okay, please wait outside, we will check and treat her wound.¡± The elderly doctor calmly spoke up.


    Kevin nodded and did as requested, going outside, and looking back inside.


    Through the transparent ss, he saw the doctor stop her bleeding and then the stretcher she was on was pushed away.


    Turns out, he didn¡¯t hate her as much as he thought. He was hurt when he saw her injured and even wished he could endure that ident for her.


    ¡°Daniel, please bless Emily.¡± He sat down on the bench, bowed his head, and whispered.

 Chapter 79: Love Is Still Intact

    After examining, sewing, and bandaging Emily¡¯s wound, the doctor called Kevin in and told him and the nurse to take her to the hospital room for further observation because the wound was quite deep so he was afraid she would have a fever in the middle of the night.


    Through examination, her current physical condition is not very good.


    ¡°Luckily, it didn¡¯t hit her tendon, otherwise she would have had to lie down for several months.¡± The doctor said with a serious face.


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Kevin bowed his head to say thank you and then pushed Emily out of the emergency room with the nurse. Shey still, not daring to look up at him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The feeling of lying on her back on the stretcher and being dragged away like this made her scared, feeling empty and unsafe.


    In her head, she was imagining many of the next situations, his questions, and his attitude when they were alone.


    ¡°The patient will stay in a one-bed VIP room, right?¡± The nurse confirmed it again because Kevin had suggested it earlier.


    ¡°No, I can sleep in the normal room. I¡­¡±


    ¡°VIP room with one bed.¡± Kevin interrupted her.


    The nurse smiled and pressed the elevator button. She guessed that this was a couple where the man was a rich tycoon and the girl was a poor Cindere.


    The elevator quickly took the three people to the third floor and the stretcher continued to be pulled towards the VIP room.


    Often people with abundant finances will choose these rooms so that their family members canfortably recuperate without fear of being disturbed by noise from people around them.


    Kevin leaned over, carried Emily to the bed, and adjusted her pillow. He didn¡¯t know if he should feel lucky because she was injured.


    If she was healthy, he guessed she would run away as soon as she finished cutting the fruit and would push another waiter to serve.


    ¡°Please give her this medicine in a moment. If the patient shows signs of fever, call the doctor immediately.¡± The nurse gave him the prepared dose and said.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    After less than a minute, the room was left with only Kevin and Emily. She almost held her breath, waiting for his wrath.


    However, a minute, then two minutes passed, and the atmosphere in the room remained terrifyingly silent. She wondered if her injury had made him temporarily not angry.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she and he would meet again so soon. She thought it would take at least three years, or five years, like the novels she had read, like the first time she left him.


    That time will be long enough so that when he sees her, he will ignore her and not care.


    ¡°Have you had dinner yet?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, already eaten.¡± She was startled and quickly answered.


    ¡°Yes, then take medicine. Wait for me to buy water.¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s back disappearing behind the door, she was stunned for a long time then reached out to touch the wound on her foot.


    All day today, she was running around with Brian and now she had to sit in one ce like this.


    Has the curse that she will get injured when she is with Kevin taken effect again?


    Five minutester, Kevin returned with a bottle of mineral water and a stic cup in his hand. He took the medicine, poured the water into a ss, and brought it in front of her.


    Emily reluctantly took it and put it in her mouth. Thinking about him carrying her away and leaving behind the group of people apanying him in the pub, she didn¡¯t feel very good.


    ¡°Thank you. I can take care of myself, you should go back to your business partner.¡± She squeezed the ss in her hand, bowed her head, and spoke softly.


    ¡°Just friends, haven¡¯t cooperated yet, moreover, there¡¯s Venn there.¡± He took back the ss, ced it on the table, and replied indifferently.


    Her hands sped tightly, her eyes secretly looked at him. It turned out that this reunion was quite gentlepared to her imagination, not as terrible as she was worried.


    However, she didn¡¯t know what he would say next. Because she lied, almost like a fraud, she always felt insecure.


    ¡°Let me go get you a hospital outfit, wearing a uniform makes it difficult to sleep.¡±


    He spoke up, interrupting her thoughts, and then left the room. He also didn¡¯t understand himself anymore, almost all of his words, attitudes, and actions werepletely different from his original expectations.


    He could not re, get angry, and ask her if she had eaten tiger liver or not to dare to deceive him, and could not threaten her that if she did not marry him, he would make her unemployed.


    He couldn¡¯t hurt her, he didn¡¯t want to see her tremble and cry.


    His younger brother wanted him to bring her happiness, not suffering.


    Hearing the phone ringing in her pocket, Emily immediately took it out to look at it and quickly picked up the phone when she saw that the caller was the deputy manager. Before she could say a word, the voice of the person on the other side rang out.


    ¡°Are you okay, Emily? Is the wound deep? Are you in the hospital now or have you gone home already?¡±


    ¡°Luckily, the tendon wasn¡¯t injured. The doctor told me to stay here for one night. If I had a fever, they would be able to handle it in time.¡±


    ¡°So do you need me to ask someone toe with you?¡±


    ¡°No need, there is¡­ my missing husband¡¯s brother is¡­ here.¡±


    Her answer fortunately reached Kevin¡¯s ears without missing a word as soon as he opened the door and walked in.


    He stood still, looking at her passionately, making her want to turn invisible immediately.


    She just wanted to say something briefly for the deputy manager to understand, without any bad intentions. Who knew he woulde back so soon?


    ¡°Ah, so I¡¯m reassured. Okay, you should rest, I have to continue working.¡±


    The disconnection sound was meant to signal that the person on the other end of the phone had hung up, but for Emily right now, it was more like her death knell.


    Would Kevin consider that statement as a joke, disrespectful to him and Daniel?


    ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    He threw the hospital clothes to her then went out again, leaned his back against the wall, and sighed.


    The name of this missing husband¡¯s brother makes him heartbroken. He knew she didn¡¯t mean anything bad when she said it, she just said it to make it easier for the person on the other end of the phone to understand.


    And he knew she said that because she didn¡¯t want anyone to understand differently about the rtionship between him and her. But he wants people to understand differently and think more openly.


    Inside the room, Emily quickly took off her uniform and put on baggy clothes.


    Her feet hurt so she couldn¡¯t move to the bathroom, so she just stayed on the bed to change clothes.


    After ten minutes, Kevin pushed the door open and went straight to the bathroom. Emily raised her eyes to look at the remaining hospital clothes in his hand.


    It wasn¡¯t until he came out that she wised up and realized he used it instead of pajamas. Suddenly, she felt a little funny.


    ¡°You¡­ aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    ¡°No, I came here to y for two days, I will return tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not going back to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°You just told someone that I would stay and take care of you. Isn¡¯t that right? Did I hear wrong?¡±


    She nodded and shook her head, then propped her hands on the bed, slowly resting her head on the soft pillow.


    If Kevin had not mentioned the issue of marrying her and kept the rtionship as normal friends, everything would still be very good, there would have been no problems between them.


    However, she and he had made love all night long, so how could they be friends? It¡¯s best for him and her to treat each other like two strangers.


    The light went out, leaving only a faint glow through the ss of the bathroom.


    Kevin walked to the sofa,y down, and closed his eyes. He thought he would get drunk today, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would have to spend the night in the hospital.


    He thought the little cat named Emily would struggle and run away when he tried to approach, but no, that hateful knife made her copse and rely on him after a weak refusal.


    Looking at his lonely back, Emily¡¯s heart was also empty and extremely cold. Honestly, she hopes he will be happy, soon meet a good girl to love, get married, have children, and build a warm family like he wishes since he was a poor student.


    ¡°If you want to go to the bathroom at night, just call me, I won¡¯t sleep too soundly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Immediately, she turned around,y straight, and closed her eyes. Perhaps this is thest time he and she sleep together in the same room.


    Tomorrow, when dawnes, she will return to her small rented room, and he will return to the south side of the city, continuing to live and work in luxurious ces.


    ¡°Is it raining?¡± She suddenly wondered when she heard the sounding through the gaps in the window.


    The sound of rain became louder and louder, apanied by the sound of the wind, bringing the cold from outside deep into people¡¯s hearts.


    Emily tightened her grip on the nket, trying to stop her tears. The bridge of her nose suddenly stung and she missed Daniel.


    She wondered if he felt cold and lonely in that deserted cemetery.


    The image of a man with a warm smile in a white shirt and dark pants always reigned in her heart.


    Before, she liked the rain, but since the day he left, she didn¡¯t want to hear the sound of rain falling at all. She was afraid that the rain would wet him and make him sad.


    ¡°Emily, did you have a nightmare?¡± Kevin quickly shook her and called her.


    Emily thought the roar of the rain outside would drown out her sobbing, but she didn¡¯t expect Kevin to hear it.


    Under the pale light, he could see her tear-filled eyes. He wondered if every night when it rained, she had nightmares and burst into tears.


    He wondered how she could spend her days alone on the north side of this city.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.¡±


    He pulled her up and hugged her. Big and warm hands gently patted her thin back.


    In this moment of weakness, in this gentle gesture, she had no intention of rejecting or avoiding him, she just put her head on his shoulder and sobbed.


    She once looked for his image in Daniel and now she is looking for herte fiance¡¯s image in him.


    ¡°I miss Daniel¡­¡± She said in sobs.


    ¡°I know, I understand, it¡¯s okay. Be good, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    Even though he coaxed her not to cry, he couldn¡¯t hold back the hot tears falling from the corners of his eyes.


    His mncholy eyes kept looking at the dark window. He also missed his younger brother very much and was afraid that the boy would feel lonely and cold on rainy and windy nights like this.

 Chapter 80: Like a dream

    After a windy and rainy night, the sun gradually appeared, but the cold and dampness still lingered, and did not want to leave.


    Emily frowned because of the paining from the top of her foot. She had forgotten that she was injured and in the hospital, so she moved a bit too hard.


    Hearing the noiseing from the bathroom door, she reflexively looked in that direction and saw Kevin. He changed back into long pants and a white shirt, neat and nice.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡± He walked closer to her and asked.


    ¡°I can walk on my own. If I move slightly, the wound doesn¡¯t hurt too much.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Luckily you didn¡¯t have a feverst night. The doctor has allowed you to leave the hospital. You change your clothes and I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    After speaking, he immediately went out, giving her space. Last night, he couldn¡¯t sleep peacefully because he had to check now and then to see if she had a fever.


    He thought that the fact that she tricked him, sold thepany, and ran away proved that she had be much stronger, but afterst night, he realized that she was still a weak girl who needed someone by her side.


    Why did she refuse him and try to force herself?


    When the door was closed, Emily got out of bed and limped to the bathroom.


    Facing the mirror, she realized her eyes were swollen. Maybe she had to boil eggs to apply to her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t understand whyst night, she said those words to Kevin as if he and she were still extremely close.


    Doesn¡¯t he hate her for what she did?


    After changing back into her uniform, she opened the door, walked out, and was a bit surprised to see a wheelchair next to Kevin.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite far from here to the elevator. Sit on it, I¡¯ll push.¡± He said as he helped her sit down.


    There were admiring looks from the female patients looking at Emily, and a few whispered words rang out.


    Even though their voices were very low, she could still hear the content like they were praising her for catching a lover who was no different from an actor, with outstanding appearance, gantry, and gentleness.


    Yes, she admitted that Kevin was very gentle, but when he was angry, he was no different from a monster, scaring people to the point of almost fainting.


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± He put her in the passenger seat, fastened her seat belt, and asked.


    ¡°Oh, there is a noodle restaurant at this intersection that is very delicious. I want to eat noodles.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The car slowly left the hospital gate, heading to the restaurant ording to Emily¡¯s instructions.


    This ce is very far from where she rented a house, so she has onlye to eat three times, and yesterday, she asked Brian to take her here to eat for the fourth time. Today, it will be the fifth time.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Seeing two customers entering, the restaurant owner immediately greeted them and asked them what they wanted to eat.


    As soon as Emily opened her mouth, Kevin ordered two bowls of noodles with lean pork, pork liver, and quail eggs.


    Then, he turned to Emily, telling her not to eat shrimp until the wound waspletely healed, otherwise it would leave a keloid scar.


    ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s nothing better than having such a thoughtful boyfriend. Come on, you two quickly go to the table and sit down.¡± The restaurant owner grinned, pointed at a nearby table, and said.


    Emily bowed her head, her ears turning slightly red. She momentarily forgot that she was injured when she saw severalrge, peeled, red shrimp lying in the ss cab.


    She also nned to ask the restaurant owner to give her shrimp, not lean pork, pork liver, or quail eggs.


    It wasn¡¯t until she heard the phone ring that she suddenly raised her head to look up. At the same time, two hot bowls of noodle soup were just ced on the table by the waiter.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Kevin spoke up as soon as he picked up the phone.


    Even though Emily sat across from him at a close distance, she couldn¡¯t hear the voice of the person on the other end of the phone.


    She only knew it was Venn when she heard Kevin tell Venn to take Lisa and Sara home first and not to wait for him.


    Her ears perked up to listen while her hands and eyes remained focused on the delicious bowl of noodles.


    ¡°Who are you staying with? Where? Tell me the address, I¡¯ll take you home in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I rented a room with my friend who worked at the pub.¡±


    She lied with her eyes wide open. She couldn¡¯t let him know where she was living. She was afraid he woulde looking for her.


    She and he should end this meeting here. Whether they met by ident or on purpose, as long as he returned to the south side of the city, her life would go smoothly like many days before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Emily, you don¡¯t want to be with strangers. You¡¯ve only been here for a few months and the friend you know won¡¯t be close enough for you to share a private living space with her.¡±


    Kevin exposed her lie, so she had no choice but to bow her head.


    How could she forget they had been together for so long and he understood her habits and preferences almost like the back of his hand.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he sent people to investigate and search for her everywhere, she wouldn¡¯t have needed to keep her where she lived a secret.


    He already knows where she works, if he also knows where she eats and sleeps, then she knows where to hide from the storm. She doesn¡¯t want to have to move again, it¡¯s very hard and time-consuming.


    Breakfast continued in dead silence and when Kevin paid, the restaurant owner recognized Emily as the girl who came here yesterday with a handsome guy.


    And she ate a bowl of noodles filled with boiled shrimp and quail eggs.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t recognize you until now. Yesterday you came here with a handsome guy and ate a bowl full of shrimp.¡± The restaurant ownerughed very happily.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­ my older brother.¡± Emily smiled wryly and replied.


    She realized that Kevin¡¯s face was not very good, suddenly dark and gloomy.


    Seeing him stand up, she also stood up and followed him to the car. He wouldn¡¯t think that not long after his brother had passed away, she would flirt with another man while pretending to refuse his marriage proposal, would he?


    The dead silence in the restaurant was nothingpared to the atmosphere in the car now. Emily clutched her knees with her hands, her eyes looking down at her feet.


    ¡°You have a brother, huh?¡± Kevin asked with a smirk, his eyes still looking forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s Brian, he told me to consider him as a brother.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me where you live?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The car quickly pulled over to the side of the road and stopped suddenly, making Emily¡¯s soul fly away. She raised her head and stared at his cold face.


    Finally, what is the current rtionship between him and her? Not lovers, not even brotherly love. Friends? Not even that.


    ¡°Kevin, you sent someone to search for me, making me feel like I¡¯m no different from a criminal. Please¡­ please end this here, let me start a new life.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s hands let go of the steering wheel, he closed his eyes, tilted his head back, and leanedpletely against the seat.


    Isn¡¯t he doing this because he cares for her? Didn¡¯t he do that because he loved her? Why did all the positive things he did for her turn into negative things in her eyes?


    Could it be that because he once took one wrong step, she thought his steps would forever go off the rails?


    ¡°Emily, why do you have to go to this extent? You think I¡¯m deliberately disturbing your life to get revenge on you, right? If my heart could remove your image, I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much. How much I love you, you know better than anyone, yet you consider me nothing more than a pervert.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he opened his eyes, unfastened his and her seat belts, got out of the car, called a nearby taxi, opened the car door, helped her out, and then drove away.


    Emily bit her lip to stop the unpleasant emotions that were rising and tormenting her heart. She slept with him before the wedding with Daniel, how could she be with him?


    If she were with him, the feeling of betraying herte fiance would be even more severe.


    Returning to the small room, Emily quickly showered, changed clothes, and curled up in the nket. Didn¡¯t she hope he wouldn¡¯t bother her?


    Why when he did that series of actions and disappeared right before her eyes did she feel disappointed and empty as if she had lost something precious?


    She was so lost in thought that she fell asleep without knowing it. She slept for a long time until the street lights turned on, then woke up, fumbled to turn on the lights, applied medicine to her wound, and ordered food from outside.


    Perhaps she had to take a few days off work. If she tried to drag herself to the pub, she was afraid she would drop several expensive bottles of wine and have to work there all her life to pay off her debt.


    While Emily was calcting the amount of money deducted for the days she was absent from the pub, on the balcony of the vi, Kevin was looking out into the distance, looking towards the north of the city. In his hand is a ss of red wine.


    Last night, he was happy to meet her, to sleep with her in the same room, but now, he is alone and enjoying loneliness.


    ¡°If I told you to see me as a brother, you would be as close to me as you are to Brian, right? But I don¡¯t want to be your brother. Ridiculous.¡±


    He smirked and took another sip of wine. He realized he still hadn¡¯t had time to get her new phone number. If she stopped working at that pub, he would probably lose sight of her again.


    Actions were taken, words were said but in the end, he still couldn¡¯t shake her. Could it be that Daniel¡¯s death is the wall that separates them forever?


    He believes his younger brother doesn¡¯t want that. Should he tell her that Daniel asked him to marry her?


    The night passed quietly and when the day came, Kevin took off the appearance of a love-sick person and took on the cold, serious appearance of the top leader of the Unicons group.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He frowned when looking at the colorful cake box on his desk.


    ¡°Oh, Lisa made them herself. She said she wanted to thank you for buying her dress.¡± Sara smiled brightly, excitedly answering.


    Looking at the cake box, he remembered the box of rice rolls that Emily once made for him when they were in college, so he took one, put it in his mouth, and chewed.


    Next, he gave the cake box to Sara, telling her to take it home to eat or share with everyone, and at the same time told her to tell Lisa not to repay him in this way, focusing on supporting Venn is the most necessary thing.


    ¡°I have postponed the meeting with the director of ELVpany until early next week. I didn¡¯t pay attention when I made the appointment, but now I discovered that the appointment date coincided with one hundred days after the death of thete deputy general director.¡± Sara reported in a low voice.


    ¡°Uh, I also forgot to remind you.¡± He nodded, took off his vest, and sat at his desk.


    Sara bowed her head slightly, put the cake box in a paper bag, and walked out of the office.

 Chapter 81: Two People Have The Same Pain

    Kurt¡¯s trip took longer than expected, it wasn¡¯t until Thursday night that he set foot at the airport.


    During this business trip, some friends took him to get acquainted with the big bosses ofpanies specializing in importing handicraft products from rattan and bamboo for distribution in their country and to other countries.


    Their potential customers are cafes, tourist areas, resorts, restaurants, hotels¡­ even houses.


    The first thing Kurt did when he almost got home was to knock on Emily¡¯s motel room door and give her some dumplings he bought on the south side of the city.


    He heard the deputy manager report what happened in the pub that day, but because he didn¡¯t know what Emily¡¯s current mood was and whether she wanted someone else to mention that issue, he still didn¡¯t ask her.


    ¡°It smells so good, thank you.¡± She took the bag of dumplings, smiling brightly, no different from a child being given candy.


    ¡°Does your leg still hurt?¡± Kurt looked down at the wound on her foot and asked softly.


    ¡°My pain is much less. I can go back to work tomorrow.¡± She replied while tapping her feet continuously on the floor to prove to the person opposite her that she was not lying.


    Kurt nodded and turned away after wishing her good night. It seems very difficult for her and Kevin to end their rtionship. He is afraid that they will be entangled with each other forever.


    From what he heard, he guessed that Kevin loved and worried about Emily very much. It¡¯s a pity that their rtionship makes people feel so contradictory when looking at it.


    Emily brought the dumpling to her mouth and took a bite. Its taste reminded her of the friendly old days, the roads, street corners, rays of sunlight, raindrops, and even the people she used to know in the old ce.


    Maybe it¡¯s time for her to feel secure and go back there to visit her parents and Daniel. Kevin¡¯s attitude that day proved that he had given up on her. That¡¯s good.


    When darkness fell again, Emily and Kurt moved to the Paradise pub. The moment the employees saw her appear, they all looked at her with admiration.


    Initially, they thought she had been left out by that rich family, but when they saw Kevin carrying her to the hospital, they knew that she still had a certain ce in the young president¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Oh my god, I didn¡¯t know about the drama rted to you until now. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a noble status in the past.¡± The waitress from the countryside approached Emily and spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the past.¡± Emily smiled wryly and replied.


    ¡°The president of the Unicons group seems very worried about you.¡±


    ¡°He is the older brother of myte fiance.¡±


    The waitress pouted and said that in her hometown there was a woman who, after her husband died, remarried her husband¡¯s younger brother and together raised her previous husband¡¯s children with her. Their family lives together extremely warmly and harmoniously.


    ¡°Besides, you and Daniel haven¡¯t registered to get married yet, and haven¡¯t had a wedding yet.¡±


    Seeing Emily frown, the girl immediately shut up and ran away.


    It¡¯s not that Emily had never heard of such cases, but they were all ordinary workers, living in the countryside.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As for Kevin, he is a famous businessman. Furthermore, his parents were definitely against this to the end.


    Furthermore, the reason she couldn¡¯t agree to marry him wasrgely because she didn¡¯t want tomit more sins with Daniel.


    After changing into her uniform, she went to the main lobby and began her work. However, when she had just finished bringing wine and food to two tables of customers, she was grabbed by the deputy manager and dragged to a corner.


    The deputy manager has a very beautiful face and smooth skin, but at this moment, Emily doesn¡¯t know what awkward thing happened to the deputy manager that caused the pleated lines to appear clearly on her forehead and the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Emily asked worriedly.


    ¡°Ah, Emily, your husband¡¯s older brother¡­ no, the president of Unicons Group, he¡­ he¡­¡± The deputy manager¡¯s face became more and more wrinkled, almost turning into a grandmother.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    The deputy manager took a deep breath and revealed that for the past few nights, Kevin had beening here and even though she said that the person he was looking for was on leave, he still went to the VIP room and ordered wine to drink.


    Today was no different, but he saw the person he was looking for getting out of Kurt¡¯s car, so he asked Kurt to call Emily into the room to pour wine.


    ¡°The manager exined that the waiters only serve food and do not sit and talk to customers. But that guy said he wanted you to bring him wine and help him pour the wine, cut the fruit, and tear the squid, without talking or singing or touching.¡±


    Next, the deputy manager said that Kevin ordered ten of the most expensive bottles of wine here but asked Emily to be the one to bring them in, not any other waiter.


    ¡°Emily, he is an influential figure in society so Kurt is also very difficult to deal with, you see¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let me bring the wine in there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Hearing Emily¡¯s agreement, the deputy manager immediately went to get a bottle of wine and gave it to her.


    In pubs, customers often nominate who will serve them food and drinks. But because Kevin wanted the manager to break the rules and let Emily stay in the VIP room and serve him until he left, Kurt was in a dilemma.


    Although Kurt chose a good reason to refuse, the demanding customer still did not agree.


    ¡°Take care. Ah, what I mean is that if anything goes wrong, just ring the bell and I¡¯ll guarantee that I¡¯ll run there as fast as possible to assist you.¡±


    Emily didn¡¯t understand what the deputy manager was thinking. Does the deputy manager also read romance stories beyond the allotted time like her?


    If she had time to ring the bell, she would run out of the room, instead of just standing there pressing it would cause trouble and add more steps.


    Standing in front of the VIP room door, after taking a few deep breaths, Emily knocked twice and entered.


    She saw Kurt and two waiters standing in a horizontal line, on Kevin¡¯s left. They all bowed their heads.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to serve wine to customers. Manager, please leave this ce to me.¡± She spoke softly.


    Kurt looked up, nodded slightly, bowed to Kevin again, then left the room. Following in his footsteps, two female waiters also left.


    Just now, even though Kurt used the regtions to solve the problem, Kevin still tried to use loopholes in the regtions to circumvent thew. The two of them kept talking back and forth until their throats were sore.


    Finally, Kurt texted the deputy manager, telling her to ask Emily¡¯s opinion.


    Emily walked closer to Kevin, put down the bottle of wine, then opened the cap and poured it into a ss for him. Next, she quietly put on stic gloves and tore the grilled squid, then cut the fruit.


    Next to her, he didn¡¯t say a word, just drank and drank. It would be better if he didn¡¯t know she was here. Once he knew, he couldn¡¯t stop himself froming here to look for her.


    The bottle of wine gradually emptied and the man¡¯s face became sadder, his movements were inurate, and he became clumsy. He didn¡¯t even touch food, just drank.


    She didn¡¯t know if he brought an assistant or driver with him, but he drank non-stop.


    ¡°Kevin, that¡¯s enough, stop drinking.¡± She held his hand, not letting him pour any more wine.


    Finally, she had to speak first to stop him. She couldn¡¯t stand watching him drink until he fell. In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to ignore him.


    ¡°Emily, today is one hundred days after Daniel died. It¡¯s been a hundred days. It¡¯s only been a hundred days.¡±


    Under the not-so-bright light, she saw tears forming on the corners of his eyes and then gradually falling, shattering.


    Of course she remembers. How could she forget? Today is also one hundred days after her father¡¯s death. This afternoon, she cooked some of their favorite dishes in memory of them.


    ¡°Let me lean on you for a moment, just a little while.¡±


    Kevin slowly leaned his head on the shoulder of the person next to him and closed his eyes. Today, he went alone, but because she came, he dared to drink a lot.


    He believed she would not leave him here, ignore him when he lost consciousness. And one more thing is that he wants to know if she still cares about him or not.


    If today, she refuses toe orter, she throws him to another stranger, then he will have a reason to force himself not to bother her anymore.


    Emily had no intention of pushing Kevin away, she understood his mood right now.


    The road was too far and the night was too dark. He probably couldn¡¯t find anyone to soothe that loss, so he came here to meet her.


    As the leader of Unicons Group, no matter how strong he is in front of everyone, when he faces her, he bes weaker, especially when drunk.


    Her shoulders were too thin, and the sitting position did not make Kevinfortable, so unconsciously, he sought a morefortable position, slid down, put his head on her leg, and pulled his legs up onto the sofa.


    The wine seeped more and more into his body, causing his consciousness to drift away, not knowing anything anymore.


    Emily raised her hand. Her hand hovered in space for a long time and then slowly touched the man¡¯s hair. Her transparent tears fell, wetting his hair. She wondered if she was too cruel to him.


    Time passed quietly, in the room there was only the sound of Kevin¡¯s steady breathing and asionally the sound of him calling her name, calling Daniel¡¯s name, but there were no other sounds.


    Emily gently took out her phone and when she looked at the screen, she didn¡¯t expect it was almost ten o¡¯clock at night.


    After a moment of consideration, she searched for Kevin¡¯s phone and called Venn. She heard the man¡¯s yawn on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, boss.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hello, I¡¯m Emily. Kevin came to our pub and drank so much that he fell asleep, can you¡­¡±


    ¡°What should I do? I¡¯m in a remote province. I¡¯m afraid that by the time I get there, it will already be morning. The roads here are deserted so I don¡¯t dare drive right now.¡± Venn quickly interrupted her.


    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll call Miss Sara.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t call her. Actually¡­ she¡¯s with me, so¡­¡±


    Venn¡¯s hesitant tone immediately made Emily think wrong. She was embarrassed and quickly hung up, her face suddenly turning red like a tomato.


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s ten o¡¯clock at night. Even if they are close employees of the president, this time is still their private time. They don¡¯t have free time like her to sit here and let him rest his head on their legs.

 Chapter 82: Paradise Circus

    On the other side of the phone, Venn sighed in relief. As the person assigned by Kevin to find her whereabouts, how could he not understand his boss¡¯s intentions?


    Now Kevin went there and got drunk. If he listened to Emily and came to pick Kevin up, it would be like he ruined his boss¡¯s chance.


    So, he had to lie even though he was at home and he knew Sara was probably still busy preparing documents for the uing important meetings.


    Emily started biting her lips and then biting her nails, not knowing what to do with this drunk man. If she took him back to her room, she was sure he would stand there every night, as evidenced by the fact that he went to the pub these past few nights.


    Thinking about it for a while, she decided to take him to the hotel.


    ¡°Kevin, wake up, you can¡¯t sleep here.¡± She gently shook his shoulder.


    After a while, he obeyed and sat up, but unfortunately, his whole body was now weak and he had to lean on her.


    She had to admit that when he was too drunk, he and Daniel were very simr, as obedient as puppies.


    Emily tried to pull Kevin up, but he was so heavy that before she could support him, both she and he fell back on the sofa.


    Like unreal scenes in movies, the shoe on her foot flew backward, hitting the bell.


    Yes, it was only one ring, but it was enough for the deputy manager and two waiters to hear and run into the room.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡± A female waitress covered her mouth with her hand when witnessing the scene inside.


    The deputy manager was frozen for several seconds. In front of the three of them was the image of a man lying on top of a woman in a position that made everyone think nonsense.


    Emily miserably pulled her hand out and groped in space.


    ¡°Save¡­ save me¡­¡±


    Immediately, the three girls regained their spirits, rushed in, grabbed the drunk guy, threw him aside, and freed the poor girl.


    ¡°Are you okay? He hasn¡¯t done anything to you, right?¡± The deputy manager looked all over Emily¡¯s body and asked.


    ¡°He was so drunk that he lost his bnce and fell on me.¡±


    At this time, everyone turned their attention to the guy lying on the floor, stretching his legs and closing his eyes. It seemed like he didn¡¯t have the strength to do anything anymore.


    ording to Emily¡¯s request, they helped her take Kevin to the car but first took him to the checkout counter.


    Emily handed him over to two waitresses to keep him from falling, then groped in his pocket and took out a leather wallet.


    The deputy manager and the staff nearby all raised their eyes to see how much money was in the wallet of the richest man in the city.


    However, unlike what they imagined, his wallet only had a few bills, basically not enough to pay for a grilled squid.


    ¡°Sister, is he a fake president?¡± A young waitress leaned into the deputy manager¡¯s shoulder and asked softly.


    ¡°Talking nonsense. The day before, his subordinates paid a huge amount of money. Maybe he took someone¡¯s wallet by mistake.¡± The deputy manager quickly defended Kevin, but she wondered who had taken all the money in his wallet.


    Emily quickly opened the smallpartments in Kevin¡¯s wallet and pulled out his powerful ck card.


    Seeing the divine card, the eyes around her quickly turned wild. They have only heard its name in legends but have never seen it with their own eyes or touched it.


    But the important thing is that if they don¡¯t know the password, they can¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Do you know the password?¡± The deputy manager asked worriedly.


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    To be honest, Emily didn¡¯t know what the password was either. She used all her memory to find out the numbers rted to Kevin.


    And then, a short memory from the past suddenly came back, at that time, in a shabby motel room in the middle of a pouring rain at night, he said that when he was rich in the future, he would let her spend money freely.


    He said his bank cards would all have passwords set ording to the day, month, andst number of her year of birth.


    So, she quickly entered the number and sessfully paid in front of the shocked eyes of her colleagues.


    ¡°Where is Kurt?¡± Emily looked around and asked.


    ¡°He took the kitchen staff to the hospital. The person¡¯s symptoms resemble appendicitis. They just left twenty minutes ago.¡±


    Emily intended to ask Kurt to carry Kevin out, but he was busy. A drunk person is no different from someone who passed out. Four girls gathered together and it took five minutes to get Kevin out of the pub.


    At this time, many customers areing to drink and the security guards are very busy, so the deputy manager said not to bother them.


    Struggling for a while, Emily was able to put Kevin into the car. Because people saw that she even knew his bank card password, they didn¡¯t ask her if she needed someone to apany her.


    It¡¯s been a long time since Emily drove a car. She didn¡¯t expect that when she started driving again, she would use this expensive car.


    She fastened Kevin¡¯s seat belt and then drove the car to the main road, where there were hotels luxurious enough for him tofortably rest overnight.


    After looking at both sides of the road for a while, she turned the car into the Forest Scent Hotel. Luckily this ce had a big, strong security guard who helped her take Kevin to the bed.


    While Kevin fell into a deep sleep, Emily kept lying awake, asionally lifting the curtains to look at the gradually sparse street through the ss window.


    She thought he had given up on her when he pulled her out of the car that day, but in the end, he continued to cling to her and not let go.


    She wondered what she should do. Could it be that he and she kept tormenting and torturing each other until the day they breathed theirst breath?


    ¡°Emily¡­ Emily¡­¡±


    Hearing him sobbing, she quickly let go of the curtain, came to his side, and held his raised hand.


    The withered yellow light from the tablemp helped her see his forehead furrowed and two streams of tears flowed out, falling onto the pillow.


    Did he have a nightmare? What did he see that made him call her name and cry like that? Does he have nightmares every night?


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t leave me¡­ Emily, I need you¡­ I need you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here, it¡¯s okay, be good.¡± She quickly patted his shoulder and reassured him.


    Outside on the street, businesses and shops turn off their lights, giving way to darkness.


    Emily was so tired that she climbed onto the bed, lying close to the edge, thinking that in a while, when he was deeply asleep, she would withdraw her hand because every time she tried to take it back, he held it tightly.


    She was afraid that he would lose his sleep, afraid that he would wake up, not fully awake, still drunk, and want to drive back to the south side of the city.


    However, she fell asleep because of the soft feeling brought by the high-quality mattress along with the pleasant air and faint scent in the room.


    Kevin woke up when the sun had risen. He rubbed his forehead a few times, quickly nced around and happiness filled his heart when he saw that next to him was the little cat Emily curled up and sleeping so much that she didn¡¯t know it was morning.


    So, he doesn¡¯t need to force himself to forget her anymore, he will definitely cling to her the same way she clung to him.


    The wind from the ceiling fan made her thin strands of hair flutter, sticking to her smooth face.


    He reached out, gently pushed them aside, and in a moment when he couldn¡¯t hold back, he leaned down and ced a kiss on her cheek.


    The soft, warm feeling of the man¡¯s lips made Emily suddenly raise her hand, looking for the culprit causing this ticklish feeling and when she touched his hair, she was startled, her eyes wide open.


    At close range, his face was exaggerated before her eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Careful.¡±


    Emily was lying close to the edge of the bed, so when she turned over, her whole body flew into space.


    Fortunately, Kevin reacted very quickly, rushed after her, pulled her, hugged her, and as a result, both he and she fell off the bed.


    The impact with the floor wasn¡¯t too strong, but it still hurt his back, and she closed her eyes, her hands unconsciously clutching his shirt.


    It wasn¡¯t until she regained consciousness that she realized she was lying on top of him, her face pressed against his warm chest.


    In a panic, Emily quickly sat up. Poor girl, before she could climb down, she discovered the eyes of the person below were staring at her neck.


    Following a conditioned reflex, she quickly bowed her head and was horrified when she realized that two buttons of her shirt had been undone, causing her bra to be exposed.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look¡­¡±


    Quick as a squirrel, she jumped off him and hastily buttoned her shirt. She guessed they came off when he reached out to pull her as she was falling.


    Her shy, adorable appearance made Kevin unable to stopughing. Perhaps he was wrong when he used his money and power to force her. He should have pursued her in the gentlest and most polite way.


    ¡°Ah, yesterday I took out your ck card to pay. Because I called Venn but he was busy so I brought you here. Then I was afraid that you would get too drunk and maybe get hit by the wind or fall, so I stayed here, and then¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Emily.¡± He spoke up, interrupting her redundant exnation.


    ¡°No need to thank me. You are a customer of the Paradise pub.¡± She replied, her eyes still not daring to look at him.


    Kevin opened his mouth to say something but the phone ringing stopped him. As soon as he picked up the phone, Sara¡¯s voice rang out, reminding him that there was a meeting this morning at nine-thirty.


    Even though Kevin already knew Emily¡¯s answer, he still asked her if she agreed to let him take her home and the answer he received was exactly as he thought, she refused.


    ¡°I have to go back to the city¡¯s south side because I have urgent business. Please help me pay for the hotel.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up, put the ck card in her hand, and quickly walked towards the door.


    His actions were so fast that before she could react, he was gone. She stood up, sighed, and straightened her shirt.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He gave her his bank card, which is no different from leaving a chance to meet her next time.


    Seeing Emily holding out the ck card to pay for the room rental, the reception staff¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled, looking at her with admiration, making her extremely confused.


    She borrowed this aura from the president of the Unicons group. She is not a rich woman as they think.


    There is no rich woman who sits at a sewing machine during the day and serves wine at night.


    When she stepped out of the hotel, the first thing she did was raise her head and look up at the sky. Today, the sky is very clear, without a singleyer of cloud.


    Recalling the words he said while drunk, looking at the bank card in her hand, she felt like she was holding half a dream, half reality.


    While she was lounging, suddenly tworge butterflies flew from somewhere,nded on her hand for about a minute, and then flew away, disappearing into the vast space.


    ¡°Daniel, Dad, are you two?¡± She was moved and asked softly.

 Chapter 83: Knock on the Heart’s Door

    Emily thought it would be a few days before Kevin came back to get his bank card, but no, as soon as she walked to the main lobby, she saw him sitting in front of the counter, intently watching the bartender mix the wine.


    Today, he is wearing a t-shirt, not a shirt anymore, he looks a few years younger.


    He seemed topletely shed the image of a noble president to be a young man who went out to drink a few cocktails to relieve stress.


    ¨C Give back to you.  Emily put the ck card down on the counter and said.


    As soon as she was about to walk away, he grabbed her wrist, held her back, asked her to bring him a grilled squid, and then let go of her hand very quickly.


    Aftering here a few times, he naturally turned into a super VIP customer of the pub.


    Although the amount of wine he ordered the day before was taken back by the pub and was not charged because he ordered ten but only drank one.


    However, just now he asked them to take the remaining nine bottles of wine to his car and paid in full.


    Emily stopped by the kitchen, asked the kitchen staff to grill her a squid, then went back to the changing area to put her bag away.


    Yesterday, she wore her uniform and slept until morning, so she had time to wash, dry, iron and wear it again, so now she doesn¡¯t need to change clothes.


    When she returned to the bar counter, the cocktail in Kevin¡¯s hand was still intact. It seemed like today, he had no intention of turning into a drunk anymore.


    ¡°If you get drunk again today, I won¡¯t take you to the hotel anymore.¡± She threatened while tearing the grilled squid into small pieces.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll take me to your house, right?¡± He looked at her passionately, his voice seemed to be flirting, seducing the person next to him.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    As soon as she opened her mouth and uttered a word, he took a piece of grilled squid and stuffed it into her mouth.


    She couldn¡¯t spit it out so she had to close her mouth and chew, ring at him while chewing.


    If he did this, would it be considered that he was harassing the female waitress?


    But she had to admit that the grilled squid was delicious, still warm, and very soft. A few times ago, when she brought it home, it was cold.


    ¡°Wishing you a delicious¡­¡±


    Once again, Kevin put a piece of squid in Emily¡¯s mouth and winked yfully.


    The bartender couldn¡¯t help butugh. This was the first time he saw a male customer flirting with a pub waiter in such a funny and adorable way.


    He knew that the person in front of him was the new president of Unicons Group and also knew that without Emily, this pub would not have been lucky enough to wee the customer who was described as the most workaholic in this city.


    Emily¡¯s face was as red as a tomato. She quickly turned away and walked quickly to the group of customers who were waving their hands to ask to be served.


    Under the shing lights, she was startled when she realized one of the customers was Loic.


    The earth was indeed very round and she did not expect that she would meet him again.


    ¡°What else do you need to order?¡± She ignored his angry eyes and asked the girl who had just raised her hand to call her.


    ¡°A bottle of wine like this one and three grilled squid, plus a te of grilled shrimp.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡±


    Passing through the crowded crowd, Emily walked towards the kitchen. And while waiting, she brought the customer¡¯s food into VIP room number ten.


    When she turned around, she saw Loic suddenly appear. In the middle of the empty hallway, there was only her and him, making her suddenly feel cold down her spine.


    ¡°Emily, you are very good. You quit your job, changed your ce of residence, and then came here to work as a waiter. Are you deliberately avoiding me? What have I done to harm you?¡±


    Loic hissed, step by step pushing Emily against the wall. Does anyone understand his feelings of disappointment and loss when he rushed to find her after finishing work and received information that she had disappeared?


    He even wandered around therge and small tailor shops on the north side of the city to find her.


    ¡°Mr. Loic, are you mistaken? Where I want to be and what I do is my freedom to choose, why do I have to be responsible for reporting to you?¡± Emily spoke calmly.


    Loic was so drunk that hepletely lost control. He only knew right now, he wanted to hug her, kiss her, to satisfy his longing for her all these days.


    Every day he doesn¡¯t see her, he¡¯s not in the mood to work, always in a state of anticipation and uncertainty.


    Without thinking, he rushed forward, grabbed her shoulders, and lowered his head.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°No, let me go¡­ let me go¡­ help¡­ help¡­¡± Emily panicked, quickly turned to the side, used her strength to push him away, and shouted.


    The more she resisted, the stronger the desire in the man¡¯s heart became. He pushed her against the wall and continued to search for her lips.


    However, the moment he thought he was about to satisfy his desire, a strong arm grabbed his hair and pulled him back.


    Next was a strong punch thatnded in the middle of his face, making him unable to see anything and staggering against the wall.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened, one hand grabbed Loic¡¯s cor and pulled him closer, one hand raised high, intending to punch him again, but Emily quickly rushed over, grabbed his arm, and continuously shook her head.


    ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡±


    At this time, Kurt and the waiters also ran over. Looking at the scene, everyone understood what happened.


    Kevin slowly lowered his hand and pushed hard, making the man fall against the wall again.


    Loic heard Emily call Kevin¡¯s name and he was still conscious enough to realize that Kevin was the current president of Unicons Corporation.


    ¡°Emily, take the Unicons president to the main lobby, I will handle this ce.¡± Kurt spoke up.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily nodded, grabbed Kevin¡¯s hand, and led him to the counter.


    After all, Loic helped her escape from a pervert once and his sister also treated her very well, giving her a job to support herself as soon as she arrived in this strange ce.


    Therefore, she also did not want Kevin to beat Loic and make things difficult for him.


    ¡°Situations where customers lose control like this do not happen often. This is the first time¡­¡±


    ¡°The second time. You forgot that arrogant girl, right?¡± The bartender interrupted her.


    ¡°Which girl?¡± Kevin frowned, squinted his eyes, and looked at Emily.


    Knowing that if he wanted to know, he would find a way to find out the girl¡¯s identity, so Emily didn¡¯t hide anything from him and told him what happened that day.


    Kevin pondered for a long time. Even though he wanted to tell her to quit working here ande to Unicons group with him, he knew he shouldn¡¯t say it.


    She hates being imposed, she also needs freedom of choice to feelfortable. At least now, her attitude was more open to him and he didn¡¯t want his efforts to disappear into foam.


    ¡°It turns out you just met Brian again. Okay, you continue to do your work.¡± He smiled gently, raised the cocktail ss, and took a sip.


    Emily also felt that this man had changed a lot. If it were before, he would tell her to quit her job.


    She bowed to him ording to the pub¡¯s regtions and then joined the crowded crowd, continuing to serve food and drinks to the customers.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that when she knew he was present here and watching her, she felt very secure and safe.


    Theter it got, the more customers flocked to the pub, and Emily and the waiters had to speed up to serve them.


    When the clock struck two in the morning and thest group of customers left the main door, everyone had time to sit and breathe.


    Even though they were tired, everyone¡¯s faces were radiant because the tips they earned were quite a lot.


    ¡°Today you have to call a taxi, right? It seemed like the manager had to go to the hospital with the uncle who worked in the kitchen.¡± A girl sitting next to Emily spoke up.


    ¡°Yes, he is lonely and lives alone.¡± Emily nodded in confirmation and took her phone to book a taxi.


    Kurt is an orphan, of course, his love for lonely people is more abundant than anyone else.


    Furthermore, he also has more conditions and time than the employees in the pub.


    He has a car so he can easily move around. He doesn¡¯t have to go out to make money during the day and he can sit still with his phone and make a lot of money.


    After taking off her uniform and putting on her floral dress, Emily quickly walked out.


    She thought Kevin had gone home but no, he just left the pub. He was standing with his back against a nearby tree as if waiting for someone.


    ¡°Kevin, why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡± She approached him and asked in surprise.


    ¡°Are you done with your work? Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°I called a taxi. You should go home, it¡¯s toote.¡± She pointed at the taxi that had just stopped and said.


    Sadness welled up from the bottom of his eyes but his lips were still smiling. It seemed like she was determined to hide her whereabouts until the end.


    Hearing the car horn urging her, Emily quickly stepped forward and got inside.


    The taxi quickly sped away on the deserted road. The moment she turned around, she saw Kevin still standing there, looking very lonely.


    The car was running at full speed when it suddenly braked because the woman suddenly ran out into the middle of the road.


    Emily opened her mouth and clutched her heart while the driver was also terrified. He lowered the windshield, stuck his head out, and was about to curse when he realized on the side of the road was a little boy lying still.


    ¡°Please¡­ please help me take the boy to the hospital. I¡¯ve been calling a taxi for a while now, but the switchboard keeps saying it¡¯s busy.¡± The woman rushed forward, clung to the car window, and cried bitterly.


    ¡°But¡­¡± The driver turned to look at Emily.


    Saving people is more important, so Emily doesn¡¯t think much about herself. She took out her wallet and told the driver to take them to the hospital, and she would get off here but still pay him the same price as the original route.


    After helping the woman put the boy in the car, Emily stepped back and watched the taxi change direction.


    Everything happened so suddenly, so fast and Emily was only focused on following what her conscience told her, forgetting that it was after two in the morning and around her, not a single house was open.


    When she realized she was standing alone on a deserted road filled with darkness and wind, her teeth chattered together and her whole body felt weak.


    She climbed onto the sidewalk, took out her phone, and tried to book another taxi, but unfortunately, the screen kept showing notifications that the drivers around the area where she was standing were busy.

 Chapter 84: As a Word of Acceptance

    Emily tightened the hem of her coat, trying to calm herself. For a moment, she thought about calling Kevin, but reason stopped her.


    She knew clearly that if she proactively contacted him today to ask him to help her, it would be like giving him the green light toe closer to her.


    While trying to continue booking a taxi on the app, she suddenly heard footsteps and when she raised her head, she saw a man. He gradually moved closer and looked at her like looking at prey.


    Her whole body trembled, and her legs gradually stepped backward. This ce was too deserted, the doors were closed, and there was no hope of anyone appearing to save her.


    ¡°Girl, how much does it cost at one time?¡± The man stuck out his tongue, licked around his lips, and asked.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t speak because she was too scared.


    ¡°Why not? You don¡¯t like me, right?¡±


    After saying that, the man immediately rushed towards the girl who was trembling and hugging her body.


    However, just as he grabbed her, bright car lights shone right on where they were standing, causing him to reflexively let go of her and turn to look.


    Kevin cursed once, then opened the car door, ran over, and grabbed the pervert, beating him.


    He punched him in the face and then punched him in the stomach, even wanting to break the man¡¯s hands for daring to touch his woman.


    Emily was still shaking, she stood still like a statue, unable to lift her legs, looking up at the two men in front of her.


    She thought her life would end today, but Kevin appeared in time and saved her. If she was raped by that guy, she would go crazy and kill herself.


    Seeing the pervert being beaten non-stop by Kevin, falling up and down, not even having a chance to open his mouth to ask for forgiveness, Emily quickly ran over and hugged Kevin.


    She doesn¡¯t want his life to be tainted by people like this, it¡¯s not worth it at all. She didn¡¯t want him to be sent to prison again.


    Even though he is the chairman of Unicons Group, he is still a citizen governed by thew.


    ¡°Kevin, that¡¯s enough, he¡¯ll die.¡±


    The man took this opportunity and crawled on all fours into the nearby alley. Kevin also had no intention of beating the man to death, but if that person did something to her, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to send him to the grave.


    Realizing that the girl holding him was shivering, he quickly patted her back to reassure her. Luckily, he was driving behind and saw the taxi carrying hering back in the opposite direction.


    He thought she was somewhere near this area so he deliberately drove slowly, hoping to discover where she lived, but unexpectedly she was abandoned by the driver in the middle of the road and met a pervert.


    ¡°Did you rent a room nearby?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still far away.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Why did the driver leave the passenger in the middle of the road? Report to thepany to handle him.¡± Kevin pushed her away, his voice filled with anger.


    She shook her head repeatedly and exined to him that she was the one who suggested ending the journey early to give the car to a woman and a boy who needed help.


    Looking at the stupid girl in front of him, Kevin just wanted to scold her.


    She cares about others but doesn¡¯t care about herself. She always worried about others but never worried about him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you anymore. Get in the car and let me take you home or call a taxi again?¡± He squinted at her.


    ¡°You took me home.¡± She bowed her head and answered softly.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, took her cold hand, and led her to the car, tucking her into the passenger seat. He felt really worried about hering days.


    Seeing his pensive face, Emily immediately exined that every day Kurt brought her home because the two lived close together.


    Because today he had to go to the hospital with the man who worked in the kitchen, she had to take a taxi and only today suddenly someone needed her to give up the taxi to take her son to the emergency room.


    ¡°What happened today is just a rare thing.¡± She turned to him and smiled wryly.


    Kevin also didn¡¯t wonder why she was near Kurt because he knew that if the two of them had a rtionship more than friends, Kurt wouldn¡¯t have let her go home alone. At least, that man will take her home first, then go to the hospital.


    Moreover,st night she stayed with him until morning and did not return to the motel room.


    The atmosphere in the car fell silent. Emily suddenly turned her head to look back and her eyes widened when she saw several bottles of wine in the backseat.


    Is Kevin addicted to wine? Why does he buy so much wine?


    Looking closer, she realized that it was the most expensive brand of wine in the Paradise pub, the quantity was exactly nine bottles.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t these bottles of wine returned to the pub yesterday?¡± She blurted out and asked.


    ¡°I bought them. Can also be given as a gift to a business partner.¡± He answered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? The price of this wine in pubs is much more expensive than the price in liquor stores.¡±


    ¡°Just consider that I support the ce you work. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Honestly, she knows that to the current Kevin, that amount of money is like a drop in the ocean, but somehow she still feels like it was a waste.


    The sudden drowsiness that came over her made her yawn long and short. She yawned while giving him directions to drive.


    When the car stopped, Kevin¡¯s eyes were immediately attracted to Rollo¡¯s splendid vi. It seems that he can rest assured about the security of this ce because no tycoon would choose a ce with an unstable security situation to build a project like that.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡­ go into the room. Please drive carefully.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any wind oil? My hand¡­ hurts so much¡­¡±


    As soon as she reached out to open the car door, he spoke. The light from the high-pressuremp through the car window helped her see his hand, which was red and swollen.


    ¡°Yes, then¡­ let¡¯s go in.¡±


    The surrounding scene was deserted, with only the sound of two people¡¯s light footsteps and two long shadows printed on the wall.


    At the end of the stairs, Emily quickly walked to her room and inserted the key, opening the door.


    After a ¡°click¡±, the light bulb in the room turned on. She quickly took off her shoes, put down her bag, and went to get a bottle of oil.


    Kevin also took off his shoes and entered her living space. The sewing machine and several bags containing fabric and shirts have made this already narrow ce narrower.


    The bridge of his nose stung and his eye sockets gradually turned red because he felt sorry for her.


    The moment he saw the photo of the groom, his heart sank, and choked.


    ¡°You sit down on the floor, there¡¯s no dust.¡±


    Kevin was startled and quickly followed her instructions. He knew she liked a neat and clean lifestyle, how could her ce be dirty?


    Emily also sat down, applied wind oil, and massaged his swelling. She guessed that if Kevin¡¯s hand was so swollen, that man¡¯s internal organs must have been crushed. Let him give up his lewd habit.


    ¡°How could you sign the documents if your hand was injured like that?¡± She sighed, her voice filled with worry.


    ¡°No problem. It¡¯s just that the signature is a bit ugly.¡±


    The desk clock showed almost three o¡¯clock in the morning and Emily also noticed the tired look on Kevin¡¯s face.


    She didn¡¯t feel secure about letting him drive home, she was afraid he would fall asleep.


    Daniel¡¯s ident with her father always made her feel worried and insecure about herself and now she is worried about Kevin.


    After a moment of struggling with her thoughts, she opened her mouth and hinted that he could lie down for a bit to get better before going home.


    Of course, Kevin never gave up this opportunity. He nodded like he was beating a drum and then quicklyy down on the floor, lying still, closing his eyes as if afraid she would suddenly change her mind.


    ¡°Come up here and sleep, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    She patted his shoulder after spreading the thin nket on the floor and threw him the pillow and nket.


    Next, she went to brush her teeth, then came back, spread the remaining nket for herself, andy down.


    Irene bought her two sets of nkets and pillows, saying they would make it easier for her to change when doingundry in the rainy season because she was renting a room so she didn¡¯t use a washing machine or refrigerator. In short, minimize high power-consuming devices.


    It seemed that Kevin was tired because while Emily was still awake, the sound of his steady breathing rang out.


    Once again, she and he continued to spend the night together in the same room. Could it be that the fate between her and him cannot be broken? Could it be that he and she will continue to be entangled with each other for the rest of their lives?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The two of them were originally lying at a distance from each other, but for some reason, when they woke up, they discovered that they were hugging each other.


    ¡°Ah, sorry¡­¡± Emily quickly sat up, and backed away, shyly bowing her head.


    Kevin had just opened his mouth and before he could say a word, there was a loud knocking on the door from outside.


    While both of them were looking at each other with wide eyes, a woman¡¯s head suddenly appeared behind the window bars and called out loudly, startling both him and her.


    ¡°Sister-inw, go out here to get food. This morning I made too many stir-fried noodles with seafood so I gave you some.¡±


    After speaking, the woman suddenly realized there was another man in the room.


    While she was wondering who it was, Emily quickly opened the door, ran out, received the box of fried noodles, and thanked her profusely.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in there? Is that your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes.¡±


    It was difficult to exin sleeping in the same room as Kevin, so Emily nodded.


    Anyway, Kurt¡¯s sister-inw hasn¡¯t seen his face yet. She also couldn¡¯t say that he was herte fiance¡¯s brother. She was afraid of affecting him and herself.


    ¡°Now I believe Kurt¡¯s words. But don¡¯t worry, I will treat you like my sister and still bring you food.¡± The woman¡¯s face was slightly sad but her mouth still tried to smile.


    When Emily returned to the room, she noticed Kevin¡¯s face darken. He folded up both of their pillows and nkets and sat like someone waiting to eat.


    ¡°Sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Kurt¡¯s sister-inw.¡±


    While putting down the food, she told him about the misunderstanding that happened the day Kurt brought her here to rent a room.


    Although Kurt tried his best to exin, his sister-inw and brother still didn¡¯t believe him, so they kept calling her their sister-inw.


    However, because of Kevin¡¯s presence today, Kurt¡¯s sister-inw believed that she and her husband¡¯s younger brother were just a rtionship between boss and employee.


    After listening to Emily¡¯s words, Kevin¡¯s facial muscles slowly rxed.


    ¡°This weekend, I¡¯ll take you to visit the graves of Daniel and your parents.¡± He suggested.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She was emotional and quickly epted.


    Both of them quickly washed their faces, brushed their teeth, and then ate fried noodles together.


    Their words and actions did not mention their love, but they now look like a couple gently cultivating this sacred love.

 Chapter 85: Short-lived Joy

    Finally, the weekend has arrived. Early in the morning, Kevin took Emily out of the north side of the city to the south side of the city to visit the graves of her parents and his younger brother.


    From the day she allowed him to go to her room to sleep, every night, he went to the pub, drank a cocktail, waited for her to get off work, then took her home and spent the night in her room.


    Although Emily didn¡¯t want him to spend his rest time with her, she said he wouldn¡¯t listen so she didn¡¯t object to him anymore.


    After buying a few bouquets of white chrysanthemums, Kevin drove to the cemetery.


    It¡¯s been more than three months since Emily came here, so her feelings now are very difficult to describe: missing, looking forward, happy, sad, everything.


    She ced flowers on her parents¡¯ graves and stood silently for a long time. She silently told them that she was living very well, had enough food to eat, enough clothes to wear, and no longer worried too much.


    The moment she arrived at Daniel¡¯s grave, she also tried to control her emotions, trying not to cry even though her eyes were red and her nose was stinging.


    ¡°Daniel, I brought Emily to visit you.¡± Kevin ced flowers on his younger brother¡¯s grave, his voice lowered.


    Because Kevin wanted Emily to have private space with the deceased, after lighting incense, he said he needed to make a phone call and left.


    The moment the sound of his shoes faded away, her tears also fell. More than a hundred days have passed since Daniel passed away, but the dreamlike moments he weaved for her seem like they happened just yesterday.


    Among the autumn trees that were shedding their leaves that day, the warm and kind boy stopped by the canal and reached out to her, giving her a love that had an iplete ending.


    After half an hour, Kevin returned. He was speechless when he saw her stroking the ring on her finger, her eyes looking toward the distant horizon.


    When he met her again, she wasn¡¯t wearing any jewelry other than this engagement ring, and she wasn¡¯t even wearing the bracelet he gave her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere to have breakfast.¡± He spoke up, breaking the silent atmosphere.


    She nodded and followed him to the car. There was almost no one in the cemetery in the early morning, only the sound of his and her footsteps could be heard.


    The morning dew has not yet dissipated, the sun is not yet warm enough and the winds still carry a bit of the loneliness of the night caressing the resting ce of those who have passed away.


    ¡°This restaurant recently opened. This ce sells very delicious and fresh seafood hotpot. Each shrimp is bigger than a thumb.¡± He stopped the car in front of a small restaurant and said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat shrimp.¡± She replied as she unfastened her seat belt.


    ¡°Mainly buy it for you to eat.¡±


    When the restaurant owner saw two guestsing, she invited them inside.


    Kevin came here a few times and always ate hot pot without shrimp, so she also remembered his face. But mostly it¡¯s because he¡¯s so handsome, he dresses all in branded clothes, otherwise, it¡¯s also tailor-made clothes, his car is a limited edition, and he stands out among the average ie diners.


    Just like before, he proactively peeled shrimp for her and took good care of her eating and drinking.


    He had wanted to peel shrimp for her all his life, but too many incidents had happened and now he was confused, not knowing if he could fulfill that wish.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to hint at his feelings for her because he was afraid she would feel pressured and leave him again.


    If she is not ready to enter married life with him, then he is willing to keep this rtionship with her forever.


    They can meet when they want to meet and be together when they want to be together, without being hindered or limited by other men.


    ¡°Do you want to go for a walk somewhere? Shopping mall or¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to find somewhere to sleep. This morning I woke up a little earlier than usual but now I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± She shook her head.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s an ideal ce. After eating, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    The te of shrimp quickly emptied and Emily¡¯s belly became full. The feeling of being full makes her sleepier.


    After paying, Kevin took her to the newly renovated park. Here, there are huts with thatched roofs, hidden under dense foliage, overlooking the blueke, with hammocks, tables, and chairs.


    ¡°You go to sleep, I¡¯ll work for a while.¡± Kevin put theptop on the table and said.


    The cool breeze, green trees, grass, and a hut evoke the image of the countryside, which is truly ideal as he said.


    She nodded slightly,y down on the hammock, covered her face with her jacket, and closed her eyes.


    Her jacket was made of thin fabric, so asionally she opened her eyes to peek at the man focusing on theputer screen. His appearance when working is still the same, focused and serious.


    A few minutester, shepletely fell asleep.


    When Kevin closed hisputer, it was already past noon. He stretched and looked at the girl wearing a coat over her head, smiling slightly.


    The scene was so peaceful and happy that he just wanted time to stand still right now.


    Leaving the chair, hey on the hammock near her, looking out at theke sparkling with sunlight.


    Waiting for Emily to wake up, he took her to lunch and then took her back to the north side of the city.


    Fortunately, he found a shortcut, shortening the travel time between two ces, otherwise, he would have been very tired from driving too much.


    He also can¡¯t ask his assistant toe with him while he¡¯s out flirting with a girl, not for work.


    Moreover, no matter how strong Sara is, she is still a girl, so how can she apany him all night?


    ¡°You¡¯re tired all day, so don¡¯t go to the pub tonight, Kurt will take me home.¡± Emily turned to Kevin and said.


    ¡°Okay. Next time, if you take a taxi, don¡¯t get off halfway. At best, you go with them, go to ces where there are many people, then get out and take another taxi.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Kevin wanted to hug Emily or just hold her hand to say goodbye, he didn¡¯t dare and could only wave.


    Watching her shadow disappear on the stairs, the feeling of longing rose in him again.


    Will love fade over time? He felt that wasn¡¯t right. As the years passed, his feelings for her grew more and more, to the point that even when he was with her, he still missed her so much that it wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy his desire.


    Even though she told Kevin not toe over, at night, after work ended and she didn¡¯t see his figure leaning against the car waiting for her, she felt sad and when she returned to the room, she felt extremely empty.


    Could it be that after just a few nights of having him in her life, she had already formed a habit?


    She sat next to the window, looked at the magnificent vi opposite, and imagined his family¡¯s vi, where, on the balcony, a man was standing looking to this side.


    She didn¡¯t know that what she imagined was reality. Kevin is also missing her very much but has to send his words of love to the wind and clouds because, until this moment, he has not even dared to open his mouth to ask for her contact number.


    After a sleepless night, Kevin went to Unicons Corporation with a not-very-bright face.


    When he passed by the deputy general director¡¯s office, Venn suddenly appeared, and greeted him and Venn quickly noticed that his eyes had dark circles.


    ¡°Oh, boss, have you been staying up all night to worktely? Haven¡¯t you already shared your work with me?¡± Venn spoke up to tease the young boss.


    ¡°Not everyone stays up all night to work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know, you go to the north side of the city every night, right?¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t nod or shake his head, just patted the shoulder of the person opposite him and leisurely walked back to the office.


    Today, he went to work too early, so Sara hasn¡¯te to thepany yet. His family¡¯s breakfast time has also been adjusted earlier because his father wants to take his mother out every day to sightsee, enjoy the fresh air, or visit charity facilities.


    His father wanted his mother to ease her grief and ease the pain of losing her son.


    Venn¡¯sst question reached Lisa¡¯s ears as she walked over. She wondered if Kevin went to see Emily every night.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Didn¡¯t her mother say that that girl didn¡¯t want to marry him, so she ran away? If that¡¯s true, then after that meeting, Emily should have quit her job at the pub and continued to avoid him, right?


    She didn¡¯t think that Kevin would run around the streets on the north side of the city looking for Emily.


    After thinking for a long time, Lisa decided to go to the Paradise pub tonight to see if her guess was correct or not.


    If Emily, because of her hardships, thinks clearly and wants to fall into Kevin¡¯s arms, she will no longer have the opportunity to be the wife of the president of Unicons Group.


    In the president¡¯s office, Kevin began sitting at the desk and approving documents.


    Unicons Group¡¯s project to expand into the fashion industry had to be temporarily suspended because Daniel, also the main person in charge, passed away.


    Furthermore, after several stressful meetings, the board of directors decided to spend money to invest in tourism and resorts in pristine mountain and sea areas.


    ¡°Why did you go to work so early today? Why do your eyes have so many dark circles?¡± Sara looked intently at her boss¡¯s face and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s schedule?¡± He did not answer but asked her back.


    ¡°At nine o¡¯clock you have a meeting with the project board of directors, at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon you have a meeting with the director of ELVpany and at four o¡¯clock you have a quick meeting with the marketing department. Ah, the director of ELVpany asked if you could arrange to have dinner with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell him in advance that I don¡¯t drink alcohol, only eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sara happily replied and then carried the stack of documents to the meeting room to put them on the table, and at the same time checked the sound system and projector.


    As the president¡¯s assistant, she is forced to know almost everything rted to this corporation. Of course, she cannot understand it deeply, but she must know the basics.


    During the past few days, her talented boss had always refused dinner appointments, or let Venn represent him.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the ELV director repeatedly offered to invite Kevin through her, he probably would have refused.


    Could it be that he is so exhausted that he has to take time to rest?


    In the afternoon, after leaving thepany, Kevin went to eat with his partner for an hour and a half and then drove to the north side of the city.


    He didn¡¯t know that Lisa had gotten there before him and was sitting in the cafe across from the Paradise pub. She chose a fairly open sitting position, so she could see the activities in front of the pub.


    When it was nearly seven o¡¯clock at night, the car driven by Kurt appeared and Lisa easily recognized the girl getting out of that car as Emily.


    A bit of hope shed in her heart when she saw the girl she considered her rival walking with a tall man who looked just as handsome as Kevin.


    ¡°Maybe that man is her new lover.¡± Lisa took a sip of orange juice and whispered.

 Chapter 86: The snitch

    Although Lisa felt a little reassured, she persisted in staying to see if Kevin woulde today or not. She ordered another ss of juice and a few more cakes and continued to observe.


    Lisa even thought about using Jessica to stop them if they were rekindling their old love.


    If Emily was Kevin¡¯s college sweetheart, she was sure that no mother would ept a girl who stopped loving her eldest son, then fell in love with her youngest son, and then back to her eldest son.


    Furthermore, the video at Daniel¡¯s funeral is the clearest evidence that Jessica showed hatred for Emily even though it was removed from socialworking sites by the forces behind it.


    That incident did not cause a fuss because most people sympathized with the mother¡¯s mood and pain.


    The car that Kevin often drives is easy to recognize, so as soon as he stopped on the side of the road, in front of the pub, it attracted Lisa¡¯s eyes.


    The moment she saw him leisurely step inside, her heart seemed to stop beating. So could it be that she guessed right, hees here every night?


    Inside the pub, the bustling atmosphere is still going on. Emily had just finished serving food and drinks to a table of customers and walked past the bartending counter when she saw Kevin.


    He pulled out a stool to sit and raised his hand to greet her. No one said a word to anyone else, but their eyes and smiles said what they wanted to say.


    Emily couldn¡¯t deny that she was hoping it would get dark soon so she would have a chance to see him.


    Kevin sipped a cocktail but his eyes kept waiting to look at the beauty every time she had a chance to pass by.


    During this time, he always lied to his mother that he was busy entertaining customers and had to sleep at the hotel. He understood that if his mother knew he was flirting with Emily, she would make a fuss.


    Things need time to bnce and settle down.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t order grilled squid.¡± Kevin spoke up in surprise when he saw Emily put down a te of grilled squid in front of him and started wearing gloves and tearing it into small pieces.


    ¡°This is the dish I want to invite you to eat.¡± She said as she put a piece into his mouth.


    Last night, she asked herself and Daniel if she should open her heart and ovee public opinion to be with Kevin. However, there is still no answer.


    She doesn¡¯t regret it because she tricked Kevin, sold the Winepany to GE Corporation, and fled from the south side of the city.


    If at that time, she followed his arrangement, her feelings for him would have many dark spots, there would be many conflicts, and the feeling of wanting to protest because of being forced.


    Love should be voluntary which is the best and most beautiful.


    ¡°You drive here every night and aren¡¯t tired? You should take time to sleep.¡± She bowed her head, concentrating on tearing the squid, her eyes could not hide her worry and sadness.


    ¡°Then give me your phone number so that when I¡¯m not here, I can call you and know you¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    She took off her gloves, took out her phone, entered the phone number and called him. She didn¡¯t save his phone number, but she knew it by heart.


    Seeing her quickly enter the numbers, his heart was overjoyed. It turns out, she still hasn¡¯t forgotten. However, he has no intention of stoppinging here, talking on the phone isn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°Ah, tomorrow I have to go on a business trip. It will take a few days¡­¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t drink too much.¡± She put the phone in her pocket and gently advised him.


    ¡°I know, just this one drink.¡±


    After smiling at him, Emily ran into the crowd. She felt her work productivity also increased when she knew he was present here.


    There were still many people going in and out of the pub, but the coffee shop opposite was about to close. Lisa impatiently stood up and left the cafe, went to the sidewalk, and stared at the closed door on the other side.


    Having been there once, she knew that the pub wouldn¡¯t close until two o¡¯clock in the morning, so she had to go to the hotel next to the coffee shop, rent a room, rest, and observe.


    Since bing Venn¡¯s assistant, she has learned how to stay upte to work, so she is still very alert even though the clock has struck eleven at night.


    Nearly two o¡¯clock in the morning, there were only two cars left in front of the pub, one Kevin¡¯s and one Kurt¡¯s. The staff in the pub all go home by taxi or motorbike.


    After hearing Emilya tell the story of how she was stopped by a pervert while booking a taxi, the female employees all went in groups. For some people who are not on the same path as the majority, their family memberse to pick them up.


    At this time, Lisa was also sleepy but still tried to keep her eyes open. The moment she saw two figures walking out together, her hands suddenly clenched, her nails digging into her skin, leaving marks.


    Until the car disappeared at the end of the deserted road, she still did not return to bed.


    She knew that if that girl was still present in Kevin¡¯s life, she wouldn¡¯t have even a small chance.


    A warm night and a good night¡¯s sleep was what Emily and Kevin felt, but for Lisa, it was a sleepless night. She kept looking outside and kept looking at her phone.


    When the phone screen showed five o¡¯clock in the morning, she immediately booked a taxi and returned to the south side of the city to prepare for work.


    At exactly six o¡¯clock in the morning, Kevin also left Emily¡¯s motel room. She yawned and walked with him to where the car was parked even though he said there was no need to do so and told her to continue sleeping.


    Today, ording to the schedule, he will arrive at the airport at seven o¡¯clock in the evening and will be abroad for a few days, so she wants to take advantage of every second to be with him and see him.


    ¡°If I call, remember to pick up the phone. But¡­ why don¡¯t you use socialworks?¡± He stopped, used his hand to stroke the loose strands of hair in front of her face, and spoke gently.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not going to use it anymore. On there, they said things that made me feel negative.¡± She bowed her head and replied softly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay, contact via phone number is fine. Go back to your room and go back to sleep. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Kevin gave Emily a gentle smile then got in the car, turned around, and headed back to the south side of the city.


    Just having her phone number made him as happy as signing a big contract because she was the one who gave it to him, not him asking for it from someone else.


    Waiting for the car to disappear, Emily slowly walked back to her room. Feeling like someone was looking at her, she raised her head, searched, and discovered the pub manager standing on the balcony.


    She waved her hand to say hello and the man above did the same thing.


    ¡°Between men and women, there also exists a beautiful friendship, unrted to the love between men and women.¡± She whispered, her face showing satisfaction.


    At exactly eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Lisa walked into the deputy general director¡¯s office and handed over the documents that needed to be signed to Venn.


    Seeing the assistant looking tired, constantly covering her mouth with her hand when yawning, Venn couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    He knew that there were a few days when she stayed up a littlete to process documents, but she always appeared with a fresh appearance, not moody or lifeless like this.


    Moreover, yesterday he didn¡¯t give her any urgent work.


    ¡°Do you have insomnia?¡± He frowned and looked worried.


    ¡°Ah, yes, I suddenly craved coffeest night so I drank a little and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± She quickly nodded and lied.


    ¡°Okay, now go buy another cup of coffee and drink it and you¡¯ll be awake right away.¡± Venn spoke to tease Lisa.


    Even in his wildest dreams, Venn never expected that his little assistant would dare to fall in love and want to own the chairman¡¯s heart and body.


    Kevin is handsome, and talented and is the nation¡¯s husband in the eyes of the female employees, but they only stop at admiring him.


    No one dared to dream of flirting with him because they clearly understood that the distance between them and him was a vast ocean.


    Lisa listened to Venn, bought a cup of coffee, drank it, and as a result, she waspletely alert andpleted her tasks for the day well.


    Whenever she takes a break from work, she thinks about how she can approach Kevin¡¯s mother.


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t appear at his house, the meeting between her and his mother should take ce most casually and naturally.


    At exactly five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, employees of Unicon Group left work one by one.


    Lisa took the elevator to the first floor but did not go home. She deliberately stood in the hallway, pretending to dial the phone, intentionally waiting for Kevin to appear to meet and greet him.


    She¡¯s afraid that if she doesn¡¯t create random encounters, she won¡¯t leave an impression on him.


    The day she entered the interview room, he deliberately stopped by, so she believed he was paying attention to her.


    Even at that time, he paid attention to her as a substitute, it was still attention, so she believed she had a better chance than any employee in this corporation, only losing to Emily.


    ¡°Oh, Lisa, aren¡¯t you home yet?¡± Sara spoke up as soon as she stepped out of the elevator.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m busy texting my mom.¡± Lisa quickly lied.


    ¡°Our boss is too difficult, otherwise mother and daughter would have been close to each other and seen each other every day.¡±


    Sara just says whatever she thinks. However, it was his house, his private ce, so he had the right to make rules, and she had never dared to say this in front of him.


    ¡°Big bosses always have rules. Ah¡­ is the president still working? He¡¯s noting with you?¡± Lisa looked at the elevator behind Sara again and asked.


    ¡°He came home at four thirty, preparing his things to fly tonight. The work schedulests four days. Now I have to go home and prepare.¡± Sara happily answered.


    Kevin is one of the few leaders who rarely brings assistants with him on long business trips.


    If he feels like he can handle it alone, he¡¯ll manage it himself. But this time, Sara will apany him.


    Looking at Sara¡¯s figure walking away, Lisa felt a little jealous, she wished she could be Kevin¡¯s assistant even for just one day.


    It would be wonderful for her to work together in the same room with Kevin, talk, exchange regrly, and be able tofortably watch him, creating many opportunities for intimate contact.


    Lisa was in a bad mood so she didn¡¯t go back to her room or visit her mother, but went straight to the shopping center.


    She needs to buy a few more shirts and dresses to change into during meetings because the frequency with which Venn attends meetings is increasing.


    She was afraid that people would realize that she only had a few dresses and kept changing them over and over again.


    Perhaps the universe received Lisa¡¯s wishes and responded, so after just a few rounds of wandering around popr fashion stores, she saw Jessica. She is choosing clothes at a store that specializes in selling extremely expensive designer clothes.


    After looking back and forth a few times to confirm that she was not the wrong person, Lisa then walked forward and bowed to Jessica.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Daisy¡¯s daughter. Previously, my mother used to work as a maid for your family and I heard her talk about you.¡±

 Chapter 87: Powerful Woman

    While Jessica was remembering her old maid, Lisa said that her mother said she was the kindest and most elegant woman among the women her mother had ever met.


    Of course, Lisa was smart enough not to mention Daniel, to avoid evoking the pain in Jessica¡¯s heart.


    She knows today is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If she is not tactful, she will not be able to change what is happening.


    ¡°Ah, I remember, it turns out Daisy¡¯s daughter has grown up.¡± Jessica smiled.


    ¡°Yes, I just graduated and am working at Unicons Corporation. I am working as an assistant to the deputy general director Venn.¡± Lisa took the opportunity to introduce her abilities.


    ¡°Oh, I remember, that day, I saw you sitting in Kevin¡¯s car in front of the gate of Sunset restaurant. That girl is you, right?¡±


    Lisa nodded to confirm. Her heart felt like it was about to jump out because she didn¡¯t expect that after only meeting her once, Jessica remembered her face.


    Before she could calm down, Jessica pulled her into a nearby cafe.


    Jessica, like many others, easily recognized the simrities between this girl and Emily and she believed that perhaps her son also saw this.


    If possible, she wants Lisa to be the person Kevin pursues, making himpletely forget the girl who brought misfortune and sadness to her family.


    If Kevin was dating Lisa, she would urge her son to quickly take Lisa to register for marriage and take her home, it would not be toote for the wedding to take ceter.


    ¡°Are you and Kevin dating? For nearly a week now, he¡¯s been saying he was busy so he had to stay at a hotel overnight and didn¡¯te home.¡±


    ¡°No. How can I catch the president¡¯s eye? Ah, about a week ago, he and I, Venn and Sara went to the north side of the city and saw Emily working as a waitress in a pub. Then she got injured and Kevin took her to the hospital and didn¡¯te back to our group.¡±


    Lisa used a very innocent and honest face and tone to tell Jessica.


    When she saw the woman¡¯s face gradually be gloomy, she knew she had seeded.


    Daniel has passed away and Kevin¡¯s rtives now only have his parents. Therefore, Lisa is confident that he will not be able to be with Emily if his mother strongly opposes.


    In matters at thepany, Jessica may not be able to control him, but in matters of love, Lisa thinks his mother can intervene.


    However, that is Lisa¡¯s shallow thinking, and Jessica knows her son¡¯s stubbornness in love.


    Both Kevin and Daniel were the same and she understood that if that girl did not proactively leave, there was no way to stop them.


    She lost Daniel and she absolutely will not let Kevin get entangled in thatet again.


    People say no one can bathe in the same river twice, but she understands that if that river were Emily, Kevin would be willing to bathe ten times, even for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Oh, ma¡¯am, don¡¯t tell Kevin what I said. I¡¯m afraid he will scold me for being a talkative person.¡± Lisa pretended to suddenly remember something important and spoke up in panic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, only we know about today¡¯s meeting. Oh, please give me your phone number. Sometimes I also need to know about Kevin¡¯s work sidelines. If you know something, please tell me.¡±


    As soon as Jessica finished speaking, Lisa quickly took out her phone and exchanged contact numbers with her. She could feel that Jessica had feelings for her.


    Okay, before winning Kevin¡¯s heart, she will take the time to please his mother and father first. Having their support is also a big advantage.


    At this time, Matthew had returned to the fashion store, so Jessica also called the waiter to pay and then ran to her husband.


    As for Lisa, because she felt her mood had improved, she spent a lot of money to buy more dresses, exceeding the number originally nned.


    At exactly six o¡¯clock in the evening, Kevin dragged his suitcase to the car. Jessica and Matthew also followed to the gate to see their son off.


    This business tripsted four days and Jessica decided that during these four days, she had to find a way to meet Emily to cut off the remaining connection between her and Kevin, not giving it a chance to develop.


    ¡°Mom and Dad,e in. If you get caught in the dew at night, you will get sick. Shall I go.¡±


    After waving goodbye, Kevin immediately drove the car out of the gate, and soon, the red light behind the car also faded.


    Jessica adjusted her coat, looked into the distance, and then decided to go find Emily tonight.


    After entering the house with her husband for about half an hour, she lied to her husband and said that some friends had just texted her, inviting her to walk around the city at night and enjoy street snacks.


    ¡°Let me take you there.¡± Matthew quickly stood up.


    ¡°Okay, just stay home and rest, let the housekeeper take me there.¡± She promptly refused.


    Receiving orders from Jessica, Mary quickly changed clothes, took the key, ran to the garage, and drove to the main door.


    Since recing the old housekeeper¡¯s position, Mary has alwayspleted her duties and done her job well, so she is loved and trusted by Jessica.


    Of course, Mary assumed that she would only listen to Jessica and consider Jessica her master to serve. She needs this job, she doesn¡¯t want to lose it.


    ¡°Where will we go?¡± Mary asked when Jessica had just sat in the car.


    ¡°Paradise pub is located in the north of the city.¡± Jessica answered coldly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The car slowly left the gate and drove on the street at a moderate speed. Jessica took a deep breath then sighed, leaned back in the car seat, and closed her eyes.


    Mary turned on a song without lyrics and continued driving through the crowded streets. Through the expression on Jessica¡¯s face, Mary knew she was in a very bad mood.


    By the time the two of them arrived in front of the Paradise pub, it was almost nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Jessica told Mary to stay in the car and wait. As for her, she went straight inside and asked the bartender to contact Emily.


    ¡°Just tell her that her fiance¡¯s mother wants to meet her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The bartender was made to lose hisposure by Jessica¡¯s noble aura, and several dog-blood scenarios suddenly appeared in his mind like in novels.


    Kevin has beening to this pub for a week now, and now his mother is here too, so the bartender can¡¯t help but think a lot.


    After making the call to Emily, the bartender turned to ask Jessica to wait a bit because Emily was busy delivering food to the VIP room for customers.


    Sitting on a stool and looking around, Jessica couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted.


    In her life, she had never set foot in such entertainment ces, just because she wanted to meet Emily, she broke the rules.


    She didn¡¯t understand why Emily chose toe here to work when she could apply to other bigpanies, besides Unicons Group.


    Five minutester, Emily appeared with her face and the back of her shirt soaked in sweat.


    She was afraid that Jessica would wait too long, so after asking permission from the manager, she quickly ran here.


    ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am.¡± Emily bowed her head and greeted politely.


    ¡°Talk to me for a moment. Can you go out?¡±


    Jessica¡¯s voice was mixed in with the loud music but could be heard clearly when it reached the ears of the person opposite her.


    Seeing Emily nod, Jessica stood up and walked towards the door. Emily took a deep breath and quickly followed her.


    It was only nine o¡¯clock, and the coffee shop opposite was still operating, so Jessica chose this ce.


    Inside the car, Mary vaguely guessed what was going on when she saw that the girl following Jessica was Daniel¡¯s wife who had not yet had a wedding.


    Under the pale yellow light, in a quiet corner at the end of the cafe, Emily trembled a little as she looked straight into the face of the person sitting across from her.


    This woman was the person who almost became her mother-inw and the same person who coldly prevented her from touching Daniel¡¯s coffin.


    These days, she is immersed in Kevin¡¯s gentleness and moderation, forgetting that the biggest barrier between her and him is his mother, not public opinion.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say much and won¡¯t waste your time. Emily, do you want Kevin to lose a mother?¡± Jessica said seriously.


    ¡°No, no¡­¡± Emily shook her head in fear.


    ¡°Good, then cut off your rtionship with Kevin. I had a heart attack and thought I was about to die when I found out he secretly came here every night for you. I felt like you were a very understanding person when you proactively stayed away from him, but I didn¡¯t expect you to want to step into this with him again.¡±


    After saying that, Jessica pulled out a thick envelope from her bag and pushed it towards Emily, asking her to find a more decent job.


    After all, Emily was the person Daniel loved deeply until he died. After all, Emily bowed to the family altar as her daughter-inw, so Jessica did not want Emily to work in thatplicated environment.


    ¡°If Kevin wants to find you, even if you fly abroad, he can find you. The important thing is whether you want to end the feelings that are still in his heart or not. Emily, your attitude toward Kevin is key. Don¡¯t waste your talent and your years of hard study.¡±


    Emily¡¯s knees were covered in fingernail prints. She has to hurt herself to remind herself not to shed tears at this moment.


    It turned out that she still loved him so deeply, so when she heard his mother suggest leaving him, her heart hurt so much that her whole body trembled.


    She understood that she was not qualified to use her love to persuade Jessica. She knew she would be ridiculed that this love was not worth it because it could easily be changed and given to both Daniel and his brother.


    The truth is that she loves both of them and she can¡¯t control her romantic heart. She hates herself.


    Everything around her moved so fast, causing her to fall into Daniel¡¯s arms while still in love with his brother and now vice versa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will show my attitude clearly to him. As for this money, please take it back. I can take care of it myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±


    After saying that, Jessica took out her wallet, put the money for two sses of juice on the table, then stood up and leisurely left the cafe and went to her car.


    When Emily was alone, she was able to reveal the weak nature of a hurt girl, tears falling freely from her eyes.


    Maybe she should leave here. Yes, her attitude will determine her rtionship with him, but if someone tells her to suddenly ignore him when she has treated him extremely intimately in the past few days, she cannot do that.


    She wanted to avoid him for a while and when she saw him again, she would ignore him.

 Chapter 88: Letting Go Again

    After drying her tears, Emily returned to the pub and continued her work.


    However, Kurt still recognized her red, watery eyes under the shing lights as she passed the bartending counter.


    Her bad mood made her body weak, but she still tried to work until thest customer went out the door.


    ¡°Drink it.¡± Kurt gave the can of squash juice he had just opened to Emily and said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She took it and said thank you.


    Kurt quietly sat down next to her while the other waiters were leaving.


    He was the manager, he always left the pubst and Emily followed him so she also had to stay.


    She drank squash juice and looked around to leave in her memory the image of the ce where she had worked for three months.


    ¡°Kurt, I want to quit my job.¡± She bowed her head and spoke softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Kurt stood up and walked away, Emily also quickly followed him. Kurt knew that Kevin¡¯s mother came here to look for Emily because he heard what the bartender said and he also predicted that she would say those words when he saw her red eyes.


    The content of the secret meetings between the man¡¯s mother and the woman he pursued is anyone¡¯s guess.


    Perhaps, she wanted to avoid Kevin for a while and then, he knew Kevin would find her again.


    ¡°I know arge tailor shop owner who specializes in sewing clothes for upper-ss customers. Each tailor will have a separate room to operate and they will have their customers. After finishing sewing, the tailor will share the money with the owner. In short, the premises, machinery, and materials are owned by the tailor shop owner, and the fabric is also sold by the tailor shop owner. As for tailors, they make clothes and then split the wages with the owner. If you agree to do it, I will introduce people I know to go there to support you.¡±


    During the whole journey, Kurt was silent, but when the car stopped, he spoke up.


    After all, he also wanted her to work in a job rted to her profession and the field she studied. He didn¡¯t want her talent to be eroded in another environment.


    To be honest, no one will work as a waiter in a pub forever. At a certain age, employees must be fired so that the pub can recruit new, young, beautiful, and more suitable employees.


    If Emily worked at that tailor shop, she could work until she was old, as long as her eyes could still see clearly and her arms and legs could still operate.


    ¡°Yes, then please introduce me to work there.¡± She was emotional and nodded vigorously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far from here to there, so¡­ I¡¯ll find you a room nearby so you can walk back and forth between the two ces.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Kurt.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go in and rest.¡±


    Emily obediently did as Kurt said.


    Looking at her slender back precariously on the stairs, Kurt¡¯s nose suddenly stung, extremely ufortable.


    He looked up at the sky and sighed sadly. The time to pick her up has ended and he can¡¯t see her often.


    Yes, she is not his lover, and the feelings he has for her, she will never know but he knows, that¡¯s why he feels pain and sadness.


    Kurt is a manager, with an agile and decisive style from the workce to the street. So the next day, he took Emily to the tailor shop and after chatting a few words with the tailor shop owner, he sessfully got her a job.


    Emily almost wanted to jump when she saw her new workce. All four surfaces are made of ss, and the partitions between rooms are also made of ss. The designs on the mannequins are very beautiful and ssy, extremely eye-catching.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she was only a tailor but had her own office, the interioryout was no different from the office of a senior employee in arge corporation. She had to admit Kurt was her god of luck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a good cooperation. Kurt knew a lot of big bosses but he never told them toe here to support me, but now that you¡¯re here, he had to act.¡± The tailor shop owner shook Emily¡¯s hand and said happily.


    ¡°I heard your employees say they don¡¯t have time to rest. Who dares to introduce more customers to you? I¡¯m afraid you will force them to work overtime.¡± Kurt replied while choosing fabric.


    In the end, Kurt chose three pieces of fabric to make three suits and asked to be Emily¡¯s first customer.


    This action of his made her so emotional that her eyes turned red. She told herself she would never forget his kindness.


    If in the future, life allows her to repay him, she will try her best to do it no matter how difficult it is.


    In the afternoon, Kurt went to Emily¡¯s motel room and packed her things with her. For the goods she received to sew but had not finished sewing, he returned them to the manager on her behalf and apologized.


    The afternoon sun nted through the dark clouds, causing the edges of the clouds to shine with a sharp light, like a de.


    Emily looked at the sky, looked at the ground, and then looked back at the closed room, where she had beautiful but short memories with Kevin.


    Unfortunately, those beautiful memories cannot continue but must be interrupted from here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kurt spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When she first came to this ce, she thought she would stay in one ce and work hard at one job. However, up to now, this is the second time she has changed her ce of residence and she is jumping from job to job like a frog.


    She didn¡¯t know if there would be another time or not. Going around the north side of the city, she could still ask Kurt to help, but if one day she went further, she would probably have to do everything by herself.


    Just likest time, Kurt helped Emily arrange things into her new room neatly, then he took her around, showing her the way to the market, department store, pharmacy¡­


    She wanted to tell him to be her brother, but as soon as the words reached her lips, she was swallowed back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She feels that being friends with Kurt is good. She reminded herself not to be too greedy.


    If this man appeared in her life before Kevin and Daniel, perhaps her heart would have skipped a beat because he was too good for her.


    After having a meal with Emily at a roadside restaurant, Kurt took her back to the motel room and said goodbye.


    Soon, he will start nning and realizing his dream, so he won¡¯t have time to run over here and watch over her.


    The feelings of the two of them at this moment were no different from sending a friend off to a faraway ce.


    ¡°If you need help, just call me, don¡¯t hesitate. Although I can¡¯t appear immediately in an emergency, I have many friends in this area, so I can ask them for help.¡±


    ¡°I will do that.¡±


    The sunlightpletely disappeared and the car also disappeared among the traffic going back and forth. Emily regained herposure and walked slowly into the quiet alley.


    The space inside the alley and the main road arepletely opposite to each other, one side is bustling, and the other is quiet and deserted, as if two separate worlds.


    She feels that¡¯s good because she likes the ce where she rests after a day of hard work to make money to be a ce that gives her a feeling of peace, even a little solitude.


    ¡°Daniel, we have arrived at the new ce.¡±


    She took out the photo, ced it on the small table, and caressed the man¡¯s smiling face. In the end, he was the only one who was always by her side.


    Yin and yang are separate, but she feels like Daniel is always by her side, while the people who exist, even in this city, seem to be far away.


    After showering, Emily immediately took out the stack of fabric used to make uniforms and started cutting ording to her measurements.


    This tailor shop allows employees to sew their uniforms ording to prescribed patterns, and the fabric is donated by the shop owner.


    For the time being, in the first few days, she will wear office dresses to go to work.


    The space inside was extremely quiet, she could hear the sound of scissors cutting into fabric.


    It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock at night that she left the sewing machine, spread the nket on the floor, and quickly fell asleep.


    The clock hands continued to rotate and outside, the night became darker and darker as the lights from the houses and entertainment venues gradually went out.


    When Emily heard the phone ringing, she thought it was an rm, but when she opened her eyes, she saw that it was still dark outside.


    Looking at the screen, she realized it was a call from Kevin. Even though she told herself not to pick up the phone, her trembling hand still touched the phone.


    He said he had to go on a business trip for a few days and she didn¡¯t want him to worry about her and affect his work.


    Everything will end, she will keep her promise to Jessica, but that day will be the day he returns home.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening, Kevin.¡± Emily tried to suppress her emotions and spoke up.


    ¡°Are you back in your room yet? Did you have to run a lot today?¡± His gentle, warm voice rang out.


    ¡°Ah, I¡­ I just got back. Yes, today there are also many customers.¡± She quickly said after opening her eyes wide and looking at the clock on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you. Ah, today I visited your university, I also met your teacher Mike.¡±


    ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t you on a business trip? Why did you go sightseeing?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s on the same road, I stopped by. Okay, go to sleep early. Good night.¡±


    The person on the other end of the phone hung up, but Emily couldn¡¯t go back to sleep. If she was still working at the pub, she would have just returned to her room by now.


    She didn¡¯t even say goodbye to her colleagues. She was afraid of their questions, wondering eyes, and guesses. Leaving in silence is best.


    The clock hands continued to rotate and when morning came, Emily immediately left the alley and went to her new workce.


    She politely bowed to the employees in the tailor shop and the owner of the tailor shop, then entered her office and began cutting fabric to sew several suits for Kurt.


    These three suits, including the cost of fabric andbor, are not a small amount. It seems that Kurt made quite a bit of money from stock investing.


    She is not very good at investing in stocks, she has never bought it because she is afraid that she will make a wrong judgment and lose money, losing both capital and interest.


    ¡°Very professional. Just as I expected of someone Kurt personally introduced.¡± The tailor¡¯s shop owner seemed satisfied after a long time of standing and watching Emily cut fabric.


    ¡°Thank you, sister. I will try harder.¡± Emily answered but her eyes were still focused on the fabric and the scissors in her hand were still working.


    The tailor shop owner quite understands Kurt¡¯s personality. She knew that he ordered three suits at once to prove this girl¡¯s ability. If Emily doesn¡¯t sew clothes well, he will be the first to suffer.


    Degrees can be bought or faked, so she never asked candidates to show their qualifications but just wanted to see with her own eyes whether they could do it or not.


    For this girl named Emily, the tailor shop owner wants to give her ten points and believes that she is an excellent student at Fashion Future School.


    The tailor shop owner doesn¡¯t often watch the news so she doesn¡¯t know who Emily is. She only knows a few faces that regrly appear on television and in newspapers such as Kevin, Matthew, Brian, and Kent.


    Emily only appeared in the newspaper once, on the day she got engaged to Daniel.


    Compared to the amount of important information in the country, that information is not so prominent that even people who are not interested know about it.

 Chapter 89: A good start

    During his days abroad, Kevin regrly called Emily during the time she got off work at the pub.


    Because she didn¡¯t want him to hear her sleepy voice, she had to set the rm before two in the morning and then wake up to be alert to talk to him.


    Tonight was thest night she talked to him because tomorrow, ording to the schedule, he would board a ne back to the city.


    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s raining here. I can¡¯t hear your voice anymore. I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Emily proactively spoke up to stop the call.


    ¡°Uh. Have a good night¡¯s sleep. The rain will help you sleep better.¡±


    After the gentle words, the other end of the phone rang the sound of ending the call.


    Emily didn¡¯t lie to Kevin because outside, the rain was falling heavily. Through the window, she could see the white road under the lonely dim yellow light.


    The pouring rain was like a song, lulling the sadness in her heart into a sleep of endless pain, unable to stop.


    ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s not meet again.¡±


    She lowered her head, her shoulders shaking with each sob. After tonight, all the effort he put into her has been wasted, she can no longer respond to his love.


    She can only pray that he will soon find a good girl and have his mother¡¯s support. Only then will his happiness beplete.


    After a sleepless night, Emily¡¯s face was not very good. When she saw her haggard appearance in the mirror, she was startled and quickly applied makeup to look better.


    In any profession, appearance is what makes the first impression on the other person. Fortunately, her makeup skills are not bad, enough to make herself look brighter.


    After putting the necessary things in her bag, she took her phone, removed the old SIM card, and reced it with a new one, then sent a text message to Brian, Irene, and Kurt, informing them that she had changed her phone number.


    Not long after the message was sent, Brian called back.


    ¡°Did something happen to you, Emily? Why did you suddenly change your phone number?¡± Brian¡¯s voice was filled with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just changed my workce so I want to change my contact number to avoid being bothered by old customers.¡± She opened her eyes wide and said words that were half the truth, half a lie.


    ¡°What do you do now? Where?¡±


    Emily did not hide anything from the man she considered no different from her brother, telling him about her current job and workce.


    Hearing that she did a job that closely matched her expertise and interests, Brian was overjoyed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He also didn¡¯t want her to work at the pub even though there weren¡¯t any bad activities for the waiters there.


    ¡°Okay, little sister, I¡¯ll go there to support you in a few days. Let me tell you in advance that if the deputy general director of GE Corporation wants to order clothes, it will be ten or more sets of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will prioritize sewing for you first. I will wait for you, older brother.¡±


    Both of them burst intoughter at the same time. Brian raised his hand to wipe away the tears that had just flowed from the corner of his eyes. Finally, he could call her sister and be called brother by her.


    Although he couldn¡¯t tell her clearly that the blood flowing in her body was half the same as his, that was still good enough.


    Lately, Jennifer has gone to thepany to work as a receptionist and no longer gathers friends to hang out or cause trouble anymore, so he feels very peaceful.


    Now that he heard that Emily had found a good job, he couldn¡¯t help but feel touched and silently thank life.


    The door opened slightly and Kent entered. Seeing that his son¡¯s eyes and nose were slightly red, he was extremely surprised, not knowing what had happened to him that made him so emotional.


    These past few days, Kent kept dreaming of his ex-lover, so he decided to go to the north side of the city to visit his daughter, whom he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to tell her that he was her father until he died. He thought a lot before making this decision.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Kent frowned, staring at his son.


    Brian shook his head and told Kent that Emily had quit her job at the pub and was now working as a seamstress for the secondrgest tailor shop on the north side of the city, which specialized in tailoring clothes for the upper ss.


    ¡°Where? I want to visit her.¡± Kent¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Are you okay, dad?¡± Brian was bewildered.


    ¡°I will go there as a customer. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking at Kent¡¯s excitement, Brian couldn¡¯t help but smile, a smile of satisfaction. He thought his father would never want to see his daughter again, whom he had been so careless about that he did not know her existence.


    Falling leaves return to their roots, he hopes that one day in the not-too-distant future, his father and she can recognize each other, even if it¡¯s just a recognition between his father, him, and her, without letting anyone else know.


    So, he quickly sent the location of that tailor shop to Kent and told him that if Emily had any questions, just say that he introduced him there to support her.


    At this time, Emily went to work and continued cutting and sewing several suits for Kurt.


    While she was focusing on her work, suddenly two male customers walked in, told the tailor shop owner that they wanted to sew some shirts and pants, and appointed the tailor to be a girl named Emily.


    ¡°Emily,e here for a moment.¡±


    Hearing the tailor shop owner calling her, she immediately put down her scissors and quickly ran out, bowing to the two young customers.


    She guessed that they were probably the same age as Kurt.


    ¡°These two guests want you to make clothes for them.¡± The tailor shop owner continued to speak.


    ¡°We are Kurt¡¯s friends and we are here to support his sister as he requested.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please choose the fabric ande to my office.¡± Emily tried not tough and replied gently.


    After receiving enthusiastic advice from the tailor shop owner, the two men chose the fabric and then they entered Emily¡¯s workce.


    She took their measurements and gave them a catalog to choose from.


    She was extremely touched when Kurt told his friend that she was his sister.


    In this life, she has experienced so much sadness, but being able to meet friends and brothers who are not rted by blood like Brian and Kurt is so lucky and blessed.


    ¡°Just sew slowly, we don¡¯t need to rush. When you¡¯re done, call us.¡± The man said as he took a pen and quickly wrote down his phone number in the small notebook on the table.


    ¡°Yes. We are pleased to serve you.¡±


    As soon as the two of them turned their backs, Emily left the table and bowed her head.


    ording to the tailor shop¡¯s regtions, when customers leave, the tailor must follow them a short distance and bow low to show gratitude and respect to them.


    The tailor shop owner is very satisfied with the new employee¡¯s working style. Emily looks no different from the assistants who follow big bosses in the country¡¯s leading corporations.


    When noon came, seeing the beautiful girl still working hard on the sewing machine, other female seamstresses immediately came to her office door, inviting her to have lunch with them.


    Because Emily was so engrossed in doing what she liked, she didn¡¯t look at the clock and didn¡¯t realize half a day had passed.


    The tailors gathered together at a nearby chicken rice restaurant and ate, drank, and chatted happily. They quickly asked Emily¡¯s age and hometown.


    She quickly adapted to their way of talking and felt that she was not alone in her new workce because everyone was friendly and humorous.


    ¡°Do you have a boyfriend, Emily? In our tailor shop, there have been several love stories about Cindere and the prince. The customer came to request tailoring and fell in love with the tailor.¡± A girl with big, sparkling eyes turned to Emily and spoke.


    ¡°Huh? Ah¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, little girl? The other day, Emily¡¯s boyfriend brought her to apply for a job. He is a friend of the tailor shop owner, tall, handsome, and rich.¡± Another girl spoke up before Emily could say aplete sentence.


    The whole groupughed and simultaneously admitted that Kurt was their ideal boyfriend.


    Emily didn¡¯t have a chance to exin her rtionship with him because every time she was about to speak, someone would speak up and then they would start talking about another topic.


    In the afternoon, when there was only an hour left before work ended, the tailor shop weed a customer who no one thought woulde from the south side of the city to this small street just to make clothes.


    Seeing the president of GE Corporation, the tailor shop owner quickly ran out and bowed to him.


    ¡°I want to make clothes, is Miss Emily here?¡± Kent said after clearing his throat.


    The tailor shop owner nodded vigorously and then called out to Emily.


    Emily quickly left the sewing machine and ran next to her. She was not unfamiliar with Kent¡¯s face. Because she was so surprised, her bowing was a bit slow.


    ¡°Brian told Dad¡­ ah, Brian told me toe here to make clothes. Maybe he wille in a few days.¡± Kent tried to control his emotions and friendly exined his sudden appearance.


    ¡°So it turns out. Well then¡­ please choose the fabric, then I will take the measurements for you.¡± Emily smiled.


    Kent quickly chose the fabrics and brought them to Emily. Looking at the daughter he had never raised or held, attentively taking measurements for him, he almost burst into tears, but luckily he could hold it back. However, his eyes and nose were also red.


    After measuring and taking notes, Emily looked up and realized that the face of the person opposite her was not very good.


    ¡°Ah, suddenly I thought about your father. I¡­¡± Kent quickly exined when he saw her surprised expression.


    ¡°I believe my dad is in Heaven now.¡± She smiled and said.


    ¡°Yes, he is a very good person, he has gone to Heaven.¡±


    Emily did not expect that behind the cold and fastidious appearance of the president of arge corporation is such a friendly and emotional person.


    Today was also the first time she saw another side of him.


    That¡¯s right. Because he is Brian¡¯s father. Father and son should be simr.


    Before, she always felt that her father and he were like water and fire, but it seemed that he was very sad when her father passed away.


    When Kent chose the clothing styles in the catalog to sew and swiped his card to pay two-thirds of the amount he had to pay for the order, thest sunlight of the day also went out.


    Even though he wanted to invite his daughter to dinner, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so he ended the meeting by saying goodbye and turning away.


    ¡°Thank you. We are pleased to serve you.¡± She followed him a short distance and bowed and spoke.


    Emily didn¡¯t know that when Kent heard her say this, tears fell from the corners of his eyes. Tears of happiness, regret, and torment.


    He wanted to hug her andfort her but he didn¡¯t have the right to do that.

 Chapter 90: Sad Avenue

    The ne carrying Kevin descended through the clouds andnded at the airport.


    It was ten o¡¯clock at night but he didn¡¯t feel tired after the long flight because he was eager to see his loved one.


    After taking Sara home, he immediately ran to the north side of the city.


    The moment he stopped the car in front of the Paradise pub, he suddenly felt nervous, as if he were on a first date.


    Tightening the box containing the ne in his hand, he quickly walked inside and sat at the counter, ordering a cocktail.


    Because Emily told Kurt, everyone will not reveal to Kevin that Jessica hase here.


    No matter how much the bartender talks, he still has to obey the manager.


    Today, there were also many customers, but Kevin didn¡¯t see Emily anywhere. At least, she should run out here once. Could it be that she¡¯s busy serving in VIP rooms?


    ¡°Little brother, is Miss Emily going to work today?¡± Kevin asked the bartender.


    ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t she say anything to you? She quit her job here a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°What? You mean she quit her job?¡±


    After saying that, Kevin immediately paid for the cocktail and ran out, escaping the noisy space to call Emily.


    She quit her job a few days ago, huh? Butst night, she said she had just returned to her room from the pub.


    His whole body trembled and his heart seemed to stop beating, his breath waspressed in his chest, and his fingers operating on the phone screen were no longer urate.


    The hopeless sounding from the phone made the fragile hope in Kevin¡¯s heartpletely disappear.


    He didn¡¯t know what he did wrong to make Emily disappear from his life again like that. It¡¯s obvious that everything is going very well, and it¡¯s obvious that both of them are having a lot of fun.


    ¡°No, Emily, you can¡¯t treat me like that. Impossible.¡±


    He quickly got in the car and drove to her motel room.


    Why so? He suppressed his intense love for her, his actions and words were as restrained and gentle as possible, but why did she still run away?


    The room he slept in every night was now empty. Through the slightly opened window, he could see inside. There was nothing left and that meant she had moved.


    His hands trembled as he grasped the iron bars, his eyes went wild, staring at the ce where he still slept every time he took her home. Everything seems to be erased by a big eraser.


    His legs almost lost all strength to support him, he took a few steps and then sat down on the iron stairs, sped his hands, and bowed his head.


    Why is his life so miserable? A person who continuously seeds in business and always fails in love.


    After two o¡¯clock in the morning, Kurt returned. Out of habit, he looked at Emily¡¯s room and noticed a man sitting on the stairs with his head down.


    Today, Kurt also heard the bartender talk about Kevining to the pub looking for Emily. He thought Kevin had returned to the south side of the city, but he didn¡¯t expect this man to still be here.


    After pursing his lips for a long time, Kurt got out of the car and walked in front of the lovesick man.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone, why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Kurt spoke.


    Kevin raised his head to look up, his eyes were red, and his face was haggard like a drunk person who had just woken up.


    ¡°You know where she went, right? The two of you are close friends. Please tell me her address.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was soft as if he was begging.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She and I are no different from duckweed and water meeting each other, we just help each other when it¡¯s convenient, and we¡¯re not close at all.¡±


    Seeing that Kevin had no intention of standing up, Kurt had no choice but to say goodbye and drive into the vi.


    Kurt did not expect the president of Unicons Group to be such a love-sick person. He realized that his feelings for Emily turned out to be less than Kevin¡¯s.


    It wasn¡¯t until Kurt returned to his room and went out to the balcony to look down that he still saw Kevin sitting below.


    He guessed that if Emily hadn¡¯t moved away yet and saw this scene, she would probably soften her heart and run out to wee that man in.


    The phone in Kurt¡¯s hand kept turning on and off. He wanted to call her and tell her about Kevin¡¯s current situation, but then his reason stopped him.


    ¡°If two people are truly destined, sooner orter they will meet again.¡± Kurt looked up at the sky, sighed, and closed his eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t until three in the morning that Kevin drove back to the Gold Hotel. Fatigue and despair made him fall into a mess of thoughts and then gradually fell asleep.


    When he woke up it was eight o¡¯clock in the morning. His hair was as tangled as a crow¡¯s nest and his clothes were wrinkled like cat intestines when Sara called, reminding him that he had a meeting at nine o¡¯clock this morning.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there on time. You just prepare the documents.¡± He raised his hand to rub his forehead and replied.


    After thirty minutes, Kevin returned to the elegant appearance of a golden gentleman and drove to the group headquarters.


    Seeing him appear, the receptionists immediately bowed to him. These past few days, rumors have spread in a small group of thepany that the president is pursuing the deputy general director¡¯s assistant.


    The reason is that at a receptionist¡¯s birthday party, Lisa wore an expensive dress and when people asked, she said that the president bought it for her.


    ¡°This morning, I risked my life to ask Sara and she said that the dress was bought by the president. But she said he also paid for a lot of clothes for her. I think Lisa is just lucky thanks to Venn. Because she was with Venn, the president bought it for her.¡± A girl spoke up.


    ¡°The important thing is that Sara is not a girl, I mean¡­ Sara likes girls.¡± Another girl interrupted.


    ¡°But Lisa looks like the fiancee of thete deputy general director. Maybe the president favors her because of this.¡±


    As a result, the receptionist group could not conclude whether Lisa was their boss¡¯s future wife.


    The fact that she was promoted quickly was not surprising because there was a precedent for Venn, who joined the corporation for a month and flew to the seat closest to the general director.


    At exactly nine o¡¯clock, the meeting took ce. Even though Kevin is heartbroken, he still tries to concentrate, receive suggestions, opinions and make decisions.


    It was not until nearly eleven o¡¯clock that the meeting came to an end. The purchase of prime locations to build domestic tourist resorts was assigned to Venn by Kevin.


    He also assigned other tasks to the right people with the right qualifications, and at the same time signed a decision to appoint two additional deputy general directors.


    ¡°Okay, the meeting ends here, everyone can go out.¡± Kevin closed the documents and spoke.


    The group¡¯s leaders simultaneously bowed to him and left one by one. As for Sara, ording to his instructions, she went to have lunch with his partner on his behalf.


    Kevin is very tired and doesn¡¯t want to go out or meet anyone anymore.


    Lisa also noticed Kevin¡¯s tired look, so as soon as she carried the documents to Venn¡¯s office, she used the excuse of going to make coffee but instead made a ss of lemonade with sugar and brought it to Kevin¡¯s office.


    After hesitating for a moment, she raised her hand to knock on the door twice and waited.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Kevin thought it was Venn, but when he saw Lisa, he immediately put his hands on the sofa and sat up.


    Looking at the ss of lemonade in her hand, his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    ¡°Ah, I saw you were tired so I made you a ss of lemonade. Lemon juice with sugar helps reduce stress and fatigue.¡± She put the ss of lemonade on the table and shyly exined.


    ¡°Thank you. Just leave it here, I¡¯ll drink itter.¡±


    Lisa smiled and slowly left the office.


    Waiting for the door to close, Kevin leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes. He was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to eat or drink anything anymore.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    By the time Sara returned, the ice in the ss of lemonade had melted so she had to throw it away and wake him up to eat porridge.


    One working day ended, and Kevin carried his ruined body home.


    Looking at his gloomy appearance, Jessica guessed that Emily had kept her promise, showing a decisive attitude of cutting off her rtionship with her son.


    By the time Kevin finished showering, dinner had already been served. The dining table, which originally had four people, now only has three people left.


    ¡°You don¡¯te home often these days, so you¡¯re visibly skinny. Eat a little more.¡± Jessica spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯m skinny but I¡¯m healthy. Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± He smiled and replied.


    ¡°Work is important but health is more important. Whatever you do, you should do it within reach. Don¡¯t stretch your arms too much or you¡¯ll get tired.¡± Matthew also spoke up to advise his son.


    Since the day Matthew handed over full power to Kevin, he has expanded Unicons Group¡¯s business activities, and recruitment notices have been posted throughout the media.


    When Matthew was the same age as his son, he was also passionate about making money and promoting his brand, but right now, he felt that was enough, he didn¡¯t want his son to not even have time for himself.


    In the past, he had a wife to apany him in life. She encouraged,forted, and sympathized so his pressure was much reduced. As for his son, he was alone.


    Not everyone can confide in their parents about everything.


    ¡°I know my strength, Dad.¡± Kevin tried to smile brightly to prove that he was okay.


    In the following days, Kevin did not go to the north side of the city, did not sleep in a hotel, but returned home regrly, making Jessica feel extremely secure because he had broken the rtionship between him and Emily.


    She knew her son would be sad, but she believed that no sadness wouldst forever, and then he would forget and ept the next person.


    To help Kevin get out of the past as soon as possible, when the weekend came, Jessica proactively called Lisa and invited Lisa to her house for dinner.


    To avoid Kevin¡¯s suspicions, the two agree to tell him that they met at the mall and that Lisa helped Jessica when she was dizzy and almost fell down the stairs and then helped her get the medicine.


    At exactly six o¡¯clock, Lisa was at the dinner table to Kevin¡¯s surprise, and when he heard his mother talk about their first meeting, his facial muscles rxed a bit.


    It turns out there are such coincidences.


    ¡°Thank you for helping my mother.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. At that time, I just thought she was like my mother.¡± Lisa replied shyly.


    ¡°Do you think this is fate? When I heard her say she was working at Unicons Group, I was extremely surprised because it was so coincidental.¡±


    During the meal, Jessica hinted that she wanted a daughter-inw and a group of nieces and nephews to make her family happy, but Kevin ignored her and did not speak up. When his mother changes the subject, he says a few sentences.


    After finishing the meal, he obeyed his mother and took Lisa back to the motel room.

 Chapter 91: The Moon Illuminates the Streets

    After more than two weeks since Kent arrived, Emily has finished sewing his clothes.


    While flipping through the notebook to find a phone number to contact, suddenly a pair of straight legs appeared in front of her sight.


    Hastily looking up, she almost cried out loud when she realized that the person opposite was Brian.


    ¡°Older brother.¡± Emily spoke up emotionally.


    ¡°My little sister.¡± Brian was equally emotional as her.


    Outside, the tailor shop owner was still stunned by the surreal beauty of the man who had just talked to her.


    She originally intended to call Emily out, but Brian signaled silence and wanted to go in and greet Emily himself.


    Since Kent arrived, she was curious and tried searching for the name Emily online. The results returned were engagement photos of her and thete second young master of Unicons group, Daniel.


    And when she dug deeper, she knew everything rted to Emily mentioned in the press.


    ¡°Are you here to make clothes? I thought you woulde sooner.¡± Emily left the table and walked closer to Brian.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m too busy. Besides, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to sew clothes in time. My dad ordered a lot of clothes, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve finished today. I was going to call him but since you¡¯re here I¡¯ll ask you to give them to him.¡±


    Brian nodded and asked Emily to take measurements for him.


    She frowned slightly because she realized his waist was too small, and frankly, he was too thin.


    Not long ago, he looked very healthy and had a well-proportioned figure.


    Just now, when she looked up, she noticed that his face was gaunt but she didn¡¯t think his body would be so thin.


    ¡°No matter how busy you are, you should eat and rest. Health is more important than money.¡± She put down the tape measure and gave instructions, but it was more like a scolding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay more attention, but I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Seeing Emily¡¯s eyes turn red, Brian was extremely emotional. He really wanted to hug her andfort her, but he couldn¡¯t.


    With both of their identities, that action would cause misunderstandings and there would be bad rumors about her. Therefore, he could only gently stroke her hair.


    ¡°Have you chosen the fabric yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    She held his hand, pulled him to the tailor shop owner¡¯s fabric disy area and, following his request, helped him choose.


    After fifteen minutes, they finally finished choosing. As he had warned her before, he ordered her to make ten sets of trousers and shirts.


    Afterpleting the payment for two-thirds of the order, he invited her to eat because it was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Of course, she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Brian looked at her with affection.


    ¡°Grilled meat.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please show me the way, I¡¯m not familiar with the good ces to eat here.¡±


    The car merged into the crowdedte-afternoon traffic. Emily leaned against the windshield, looking outside.


    Life was like a dream, she did not expect that she would be loved and cared for by Jennifer¡¯s brother like a sister.


    Thanks to him, she no longer had a grudge against that girl. Some people can never grow up.


    After fifteen minutes, they arrived at the barbecue restaurant located in the alley. They both got out of the car and walked in.


    To make her happy and eat her favorite food, Brian did not mind letting the smoke and smell of grease stick to his body.


    He carefully grilled the meat and cut it into small pieces for her to eat easily, taking care of her like a princess.


    ¡°You should eat too.¡± She chewed while urging him.


    ¡°Okay, please fill your belly first.¡±


    Emily saw that Brian was too busy and he was determined not to let her help turn the meat, so she had no other choice. She took the vegetables, rolled the meat in, and told him to open his mouth and stuff it in.


    The two of them looked like a happy and humorous couple. They didn¡¯t know that not far away, there was a guy staring at them to the point that his eyes were about to pop out of his skull.


    Through the smoke, Venn kept rubbing his eyes back and forth to make sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    A few days ago, he went to Paradise Pub at the invitation of his business partner. When he asked about Emily, the waitress there said she had been out of work for more than half a month.


    At first, he thought Kevin had arranged another workce for her, but that seemed not the case.


    If she and his boss were dating, how dare she openly go out with Brian and have such intimate gestures?


    Does she not know that the new president of Unicons Group is a very jealous person?


    ¡°Hey, where are you looking while eating? Is an acquaintance sitting over there?¡± The man sitting opposite Venn asked and turned his head to look.


    ¡°I got the wrong person. Eat it.¡±


    Today, Venn came here because he had something to do. Late in the afternoon, he was invited to dinner by a guy in the group of emerging heirs.


    His stomach was hungry and he also liked grilled dishes, so he agreed immediately. Who would have thought that he would go into the alley and meet his boss¡¯s dream lover?


    She was even smiling happily with the man whose boss considered him both a rival and a partner.


    Leaving the barbecue restaurant, Brian took Emily for a walk around the street and ate a few more snacks.


    Her work now follows office hours so she can roam freely.


    It wasn¡¯t until eight o¡¯clock at night that she asked the man to take her back to her room. She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t proactively speak up, Brian would stay here until morning.


    He didn¡¯t look like he wanted to go back, it was like he wanted to stay here forever.


    ¡°Drop me off at the beginning of the alley. The road is wide enough for vehicles to drive but it will take a long time to reverse.¡± She pointed to the alley in front of her and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although Brian wanted to see where Emily lived, she said so so he had to listen to her.


    He didn¡¯t leave as soon as she got out of the car, but sat still and watched her back slowly fade away.


    asionally, he saw her stop, turn her head, and wave her hand to signal him toe back quickly.


    The road leading to the alley doesn¡¯t have many electric lights, and the moon is not full tonight.


    That weak light could not illuminate her path, making her slender back look even more lonely.


    No matter how much Brian loved her, he had to leave. When the girl¡¯s image was out of sight, he also drove away.


    The night dew falls more and more and gradually disappears when the sunlight of the new day appears.


    In the chairman¡¯s office, Kevin was diligently reading and signing documents.


    At night, he couldn¡¯t sleep. During the day, his eyes were closed so he needed coffee and Sara was standing at the counter in the coffee shop opposite the corporation to buy it for him.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He spoke when he heard someone knocking on the door.


    Venn pushed the door open, walked in, walked up next to Kevin, and put down the document that needed his signature


    Kevin picked it up, read it quickly, then signed it and asked him the exact time that the group of young partners from the north side of the city woulde here.


    That day, Kevin promised to invite them to a meal to apologize for leaving midway, and a few days ago, Venn told Kevin that some people had just reminded him.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, they arranged to meet us tomorrow night. If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll ask them to reschedule.¡±


    ¡°Not busy at all. We¡¯ll see them tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°They said we should invite the two girls who went with us the other day toe along.¡±


    ¡°Then bring them along.¡± Kevin gave the document back to Venn and replied briefly.


    ¡°This afternoon I will go to the north side of the city to sign some contracts.¡±


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    Venn¡¯s eyes opened wide, blinked a few times, and then quickly returned to their normal state.


    Why didn¡¯t his boss¡¯s face show any emotion when he heard him mention where Emily was living?


    Did the two of them go their separate ways? Should he tell his boss that Brian took her to the barbecue restaurant?


    In the end, Venn left without saying anything more. When he closed the door, he suddenly sighed, leaned his back against the wall, and looked at the suit he was wearing.


    The meetings are taking ce more and more often, so perhaps he has to sew a few more suits, shirts, and pants because, in this position, he is like the face of the Unicons corporation.


    Venn didn¡¯t know that just because he mentioned the north side of the city, Kevin¡¯s mood suddenly became worse.


    During this time, he braced himself and forced himself not to think about that girl, but in the end, the wall he was building crumbled, bringing his gradually improving emotions back to the starting line.


    The pen in his hand fell, his hands sped his head.


    Where did she go? What kind of work does she do? Is the working environment good? What was she thinking when she suddenly cut off contact with him like that?


    ¡°Boss, here¡¯s your coffee.¡± Sara put the coffee cup down in front of him, smiling happily.


    ¡°Thank you. Ah, pleasee with me tomorrow night to dine with my customers. The group of heirs is on the north side of the city.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Ah, this afternoon you have an appointment with the city president.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    Both of them smiled at the same time and returned to their work.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In the deputy general director¡¯s office, Venn also focused on processing documents because, at two o¡¯clock this afternoon, he would leave thepany.


    The other day, while chatting about topics rted to fashion and costumes, Venn¡¯s partner introduced him to arge tailor shop that specializes in tailoring clothes for the upper ss. And ording to that person, he was a regr customer there.


    So, this afternoon Venn nned to leave a little early and go there to make some clothes.


    At exactly two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Venn left the office after assigning some work to Lisa. He followed the address on the business card and drove straight to Rose tailor shop.


    Seeing the tall, handsome male customer, the tailor shop owner quickly left her desk and came over to say hello.


    ¡°I want to make clothes. This is my first timeing.¡± Venn spoke.


    ¡°You choose the fabric, then choose one of these skilled tailors to make your clothes. Everyone¡¯s skills are good, you can rest assured.¡±


    Venn nodded and followed the advice of the tailor¡¯s shop owner to choose some fabrics. Next, he chose a tailor.


    When looking at the photos of the tailors, he was almost motionless when his eyes caught the very familiar face of Emily.


    In just a few seconds, many questions appeared continuously in his mind. Could it be that this is the new job that Kevin found for her? Probably not, right?


    If Kevin had brought her here to work, he would have brought several leaders and employees of Unicons Corporation here to support her.


    At the very least, his boss should have asked him toe see her to make a few suits.


    ¡°Dear customers.¡± The tailor shop owner called out because she saw the customer suddenly freeze.


    ¡°Ah, she, I choose this tailor, Emily.¡± Venn was startled, pointed at the photo, and replied.

 Chapter 92: Old Acquaintance

    The tailor shop owner nodded, hugged the fabrics that Venn had just chosen, and told him to follow her into Emily¡¯s office.


    Looking at the elegant girl in an elegant uniform, intently cutting fabric, Venn¡¯s heart was extremely nervous. He wondered if there was anything else that she couldn¡¯t do.


    Hearing footsteps, Emily immediately raised her head before the tailor shop owner called her.


    The smile that had just appeared quickly disappeared when Emily saw the face of the man considered Kevin¡¯s right-hand man.


    Could it be that Kevin told Venn to investigate and follow her? Even though she knew they would meet again one day, she didn¡¯t think it would be this fast.


    ¡°The customer wants you to make clothes for him.¡±


    After finishing speaking, the tailor shop owner immediately went out, giving space for the seamstress to carry out the next part of her work.


    Although quite bewildered, Emily still maintained a professional working style, opened the catalog, and asked Venn to choose a style of clothing.


    ¡°Have you worked here long?¡± He kept his eyes glued to the shirt designs but his mouth asked an unrted question.


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than half a month.¡± She answered.


    Venn¡¯s head recalled the timeline very quickly. Wasn¡¯t that when Kevin was on a long business trip?


    He didn¡¯t dare ask Kevin and didn¡¯t dare ask Emily about the questions in his heart, he just felt very strange.


    ¡°Shirt in this style, pants in this style, vest in this style.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily carefully took notes and then invited Venn to move a bit so she could easily take the measurements.


    Venn¡¯s figure is very good, not too skinny and not too fat, and she loves making clothes for people with a figure like him.


    A few days ago, a fat customer appeared at the tailor shop. He kept telling the tailor how to sew so that when he wore it, he would look like a hot guy.


    At that time, the faces of the seamstress and the tailor shop owner kept getting shorter and then longer. Luckily he didn¡¯t choose her.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. Please leave your phone number, I will contact you as soon as I finish sewing.¡± She rolled up the tape measure and said.


    ¡°Still the old phone number.¡±


    ¡°Old phone number¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t delete my phone number, did you, Miss Emily?¡± Venn looked clearly disappointed and deeply hurt.


    The truth is that Emily¡¯s phone now does not have Venn¡¯s contact number. Although Kevin¡¯s phone number was not in the phone book, it was in her memory.


    As for Venn¡¯s phone number, she doesn¡¯t even remember what the ending number is.


    Seeing her hesitation, Venn took a pen and wrote his number in the notebook. At this moment, his eyes opened even wider when he saw Kent¡¯s phone number.


    Venn did not know the personal phone number of the president of GE Corporation, but he guessed that this was definitely him because the number of clothes ordered was quiterge and, importantly, this seamstress was very close to his son.


    After paying, Venn left. At this moment, Emily breathed a sigh of relief.


    She also prepared herself mentally to meet Kevin. She doesn¡¯t need to run away to affect her life.


    She believed that as long as she resolutely refused and did not give him any hope, he would let go.


    Day after day passed, old orders werepleted one by one by Emily and new orders continued to arrive to her.


    Senior employees of the GE corporation made up thergest number, while the number of Kurt¡¯s friends was second, and some customers came here for the first time but randomly chose her.


    For Emily, life is very good now, and she doesn¡¯t want any changes.


    Yesterday, she delivered the goods to Venn, and today, in an important meeting with the board of directors, he wore a new suit made by her.


    The fabric, design, and exquisite sewing techniques make him stand out among the men with the best looks of the Unicons group.


    The meeting ended, Kevin called Venn into his office to discuss some more issues and after reaching an agreement, he noticed Venn¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Which tailor shop did you order your clothes from?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s Rose tailor shop on the north bank of the city. Miss Emily is the one who sewed my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Emily?¡± Kevin frowned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing the expression on Kevin¡¯s face, Venn vaguely guessed that his boss did not know that she worked at the tailor shop.


    If so, does that mean she ran away from Kevin a second time? Did he touch the wound in his boss¡¯s heart when he mentioned her name?


    Venn silently scolded himself for being stupid


    ¡°Where is that ce? What is the exact address?¡± Kevin asked as soon as Venn was about to leave.


    This time, Venn believed that his boss had been abandoned by that girl again. He quickly took out the business card from his pocket and gave it to Kevin.


    Joy, heartbreak, and self-pity are all emotions welling up in Kevin¡¯s heart right now. He was happy for her because she had a good job that matched her interests, but he was heartbroken and sad for himself.


    Unable to wait another moment, Kevin called, told Sara to postpone his appointments until tomorrow, and then quickly rushed out of the office.


    He needed to meet Emily immediately and ask her why she treated him like that.


    After all, how much did she hate him for leading him into a pool of sweet love and then suddenly abandoning him in such a quagmire of despair?


    By the time Kevin arrived, it was early afternoon work. Seeing the handsome, powerful president in front of her, the tailor shop owner immediately guessed that he was here because of Emily.


    After all, Emily is his missing sister-inw and there is also unconfirmed information that she is his first love.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°What do you want to sew?¡± The tailor shop owner smiled and asked.


    ¡°Shirts, pants, and vests. I want Miss Emily to make clothes for me.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Then you should choose the fabric first and then go meet her to take measurementster.¡±


    ¡°Please call her toe here and help me choose.¡±


    The tailor shop owner nodded and quickly went to call Emily.


    Up until now, customers have always chosen their fabrics and she has been the one to advise, but if customers have other requests, as long as they are not excessive, she still has to listen to them.


    Nothing had happened yet, but she already had the feeling that something bad was about to happen to her excellent seamstress, there was a smell of drama and suspense¡­


    When Emily heard the tailor shop owner say there was a male customer who knew her and wanted her to help him choose fabric, she couldn¡¯t guess who he was.


    However, she still followed the tailor shop owner to the outside area and when she saw his back, her whole body trembled.


    She was no stranger to Kevin¡¯s figure. Even if he turned his back on her, she could still recognize him.


    After the day Venn came here, she didn¡¯t see Kevining so she thought one was that Venn hadn¡¯t told him, and two that he had let her go, but she didn¡¯t expect that now he hade.


    ¡°She¡¯s here. Then¡­ let her help you choose.¡±


    After saying that, the tailor shop owner ran away.


    Kevin slowly turned around and faced the face of the heartless girl. For a moment, his emotions were so overwhelming that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth but just stared at her.


    It was a long while before he was able to speak.


    ¡°Help me choose fabric. Twenty multicolored, elegant shirts, twenty dark pants, and ten dark vests.¡±


    ¡°Yes, pleasee this way.¡±


    Emily¡¯s slender hands quickly flipped through the stacks of fabric and picked out some colors that she thought suited him.


    Her calm, normal appearance and treating him like a customer meeting her for the first time made him so angry that he wanted to knock over the entire ss case.


    ¡°What do you think about these colors?¡± She pointed to the stacks of fabric and asked.


    ¡°Take them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Emily stood on tiptoe and called the tailor shop owner toe and charge the customer for the fabric.


    She wondered if she should express her decisive attitude towards him.


    Even though she knew that the sry for sewing these clothes was a lot, she didn¡¯t want it at all, because that person was him.


    She didn¡¯t want to have too much contact between her and him and she clearly understood that this was just an excuse he used to approach her.


    His eyes filled with anger just now made her extremely uneasy. In the end, she followed her thoughts.


    As soon as the tailor shop owner finished issuing the bill for the fabric, she immediately asked Kevin to choose another tailor from among the tailors in the tailor shop.


    The reason is that she has too many orders waiting and cannot make clothes for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Please sew slowly.¡± He replied, his forehead wrinkled, clearly showing his difort.


    ¡°It will take a long time¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯m not in a hurry. One month or one year is okay. I won¡¯t pressure you.¡±


    Next, Kevin turned to the tailor shop owner and asked if the customer did not urge the tailor, could the tailor still refuse to sew for them and the answer he received was frantic head shaking from her.


    Afraid that Emily would make the dragon of the Unicons group angry, the tailor shop owner grabbed her arm and shook it to signal.


    It¡¯s true that since Emily came here, the tailor shop¡¯s revenue has increased a lot, but she doesn¡¯t allow Emily to offend those influential figures in society.


    ¡°Then¡­ please follow me to take measurements.¡±


    Emily walked first and Kevin followed right behind. The tailor shop owner clutched her heart because she was so scared.


    She didn¡¯t know if Kurt bringing this phoenix to her was a good thing or a bad thing. She just hoped that Emily wouldn¡¯t cause anything to make Kevin angry.


    Opening the notebook, Emily wrote his name in, then took a tape measure and started measuring.


    At a close distance, she could smell the mint scent on his body and he could also smell the gentle fragrance from her shoulder-length hair.


    Her hands lightly touched his body, separated by ayer of fabric, made his heart sob. And she still showed a cold, expressionless face, trying to keep herself from trembling.


    ¡°Done, please pay two-thirds of the amount in advance. I will call you as soon as I finish sewing. You¡­ still use the old phone number, right?¡± She pointed to the amount he needed to pay and said.


    ¡°Yes, still using the old number.¡± He nodded and answered softly.

 Chapter 93: Lovebird

    After Kevin left, Emily¡¯s body¡¯s strength was almost drained. She staggered and had to grip the edge of the table to steady herself.


    He didn¡¯t ask any questions, which made her even more worried. She wanted him to keep asking so she could exin once and then cut off all ties.


    It took a while for her to be able to stand firmly, gathering the fabrics he bought and putting them in the ss cab.


    Just now, she didn¡¯t lie, she had a lot of unfinished orders, if she tried, it would take another three weeks before she started sewing clothes for him.


    Although no one from her customers urged her to sew quickly, she had to follow the order of priority.


    The afternoon passed quietly and when it was time to get off work, Emily rearranged her work space and left.


    The afternoon wind caressed her hair and face,forting and caressing her. Today, she didn¡¯t want to cook rice so she bought two meat dumplings for dinner.


    The dumplings on the north side of the city aren¡¯t as good as the dumplings on the south side of the city, but can she choose?


    The first thing she did as soon as she entered the motel room was to pick up Daniel¡¯s photo and caress it for a while.


    Now, she has no one by her side and can only talk to his photo.


    Whether she was sad or happy or had any difficulties in life, she just whispered to him, she didn¡¯t want her parents to know and be heartbroken. She believes that if she doesn¡¯t tell them, they won¡¯t know.


    It¡¯s different with Daniel, he is her fiance, and she has the right and obligation to share joys and sorrows with him.


    ¡°Daniel, do you want some dumplings? The dumplings here are not as good as the dumplings on the south side of the city. I¡­ I want to eat dumplings from the south side of the city.¡± She took a bite of the dumpling, tears welling up in her eyes.


    There was a very small crying from the room. Outside, the street lights were gradually lit, starting from the main road, then to the small alley, but inside the room was still dark, without any light.


    Emily crouched in the corner. She feels much safer at night, she is afraid of dawn, afraid of sunlight, afraid of what is happening before her eyes, she is afraid of tomorrow.


    But the rotatingws of the universe will not stop out of pity for her. The darkness quickly disappeared and the new day quickly came, bringing with it hurried sounds from outside that made Emily unable to close her eyes and go back to sleep.


    She got out of the nket, brushed her teeth, washed her face, took a shower, and changed clothes.


    On her way to work, she stopped by a restaurant, ate a meatloaf, and drank a steaming ss of soy milk.


    Fortunately, Kurt found her a room near work, so she had afortable time to enjoy breakfast on the street.


    The moment she crossed the threshold, she caught strange looks from her colleagues.


    She didn¡¯t understand what happened until she entered her office. On the chair was the man who had just ced arge order yesterday, the president of the Unicons group, Kevin.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Kevin proactively stood up and spoke first.


    ¡°I won¡¯t start sewing your clothes until three weekster.¡± Emily tightened her grip on the bag¡¯s strap, trying to force a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will wait until you finish sewing.¡±


    Emily nodded slightly then went inside and started working. She doesn¡¯t understand what Kevin is doing anymore.


    Is he not busy with work? Is he not angry with her anymore? Why is he still acting so gentle?


    Outside Emily¡¯s office, every time the seamstresses pass by, they secretly nce at her.


    Kevin¡¯s face was also covered in newspapers and business-rted news, so some people recognized him.


    And when they dug deeper into the rtionships around him, they discovered that Emily was the fiancee of his younger brother who passed away a few months ago.


    The space in the room fell silent, with only the sound of scissors cutting fabric and a few sounds of tools colliding.


    Kevin was busy with his phone. asionally, he would raise his head to look at her but he never caught her eyes on him, her focus was on the cloth.


    When lunchtime came, the man was still sitting there, it seemed he had no intention of leaving.


    Colleagues passed by Emily¡¯s office, as usual, they called out to her and she quickly followed them to the opposite restaurant, not caring about Kevin¡¯s sad eyes watching her back.


    ¡°Emily, he came to urge you to make clothes, right?¡± A seamstress couldn¡¯t hold back her questions so she asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why does he keep sitting there? Aren¡¯t the presidents ofrge corporations always busy?¡±


    When she finished speaking, a girl sitting beside her elbowed her, signaling to close her mouth because she saw Kevin crossing the street to enter the restaurant.


    Emily also saw him but ignored him, bent down, and continued eating.


    She can only treat him as an invisible person so that he can let go of her hand because he has not yet opened his mouth to say anything rted to their unnamed rtionship.


    Kevin ordered a portion of rice and quietly ate it all, then left and drove to the south side of the city because, in the early afternoon, he had a meeting and then an interview appointment.


    Seeing that he did not continue to go to the tailor shop, Emily felt extremely relieved. She didn¡¯t believe he dared to neglect the entire corporation just for her.


    Before, he could sit in the pub because it was nighttime, but the tailor shop only operated during the day.


    As the dusk gradually fell, Emily took a few pieces of fabric that Kevin had bought, put them in a bag, and brought them back to the motel room.


    She wants to take advantage of the evening to cut them, then sew them when the orders dwindle.


    It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock at night, when she heard the sound of rain falling on the roof, that she yawned and spread out the nket to sleep.


    She was afraid that if she was still awake, she would feel sad again when she suddenly looked through the window.


    The following days, if not in the morning then in the afternoon, Kevin would be on the chair in Emily¡¯s office.


    Both male and female customers who came to make clothes all admired his shy appearance.


    Some people recognized him as the president of the Unicons group, so they took the opportunity to shake hands, say hello, and even ask for his phone number and hoped to have the opportunity to cooperate with him.


    Kevin also seemed quite friendly towards them. Just like that, a week has passed.


    ¡°Emily, why? Why did you change your phone number, and change your residence and job without telling me? You quit your job at the pub right after I left but you still lied, why?¡±


    The scissors in her hand stopped, notpleting the cut line she had drawn.


    Finally, he opened his mouth to question her. That¡¯s good, she thought she was about to die in the silent space with invisible pressure created by him.


    She pursed her lips, then took a deep breath, looked straight into his eyes filled with sadness, and smiled.


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see you anymore. Kevin, I don¡¯t want to waste both of our time anymore.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about? Our rtionship is very good. I don¡¯t believe you don¡¯t understand my feelings.¡± He stood up from his chair and asked urgently.


    ¡°Yes, I understand, it¡¯s because I understand so well that I made this decision. Kevin, I also allowed myself to be close to you and feel your feelings for me but I realized, I no longer love you, I have no feelings anymore. Perhaps, the love of the past is no longer there.¡±


    She lied with wide eyes, her face extremely calm even though inside she was screaming and her heart was bleeding.


    Kevin can¡¯t force someone who doesn¡¯t love him to be with him, right?


    She believes he is not stupid and stubborn enough to keep a lifeless body with him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He is a businessman, he has many ideals to live for, not just love.


    ¡°Lie.¡± His hands clenched tightly, his whole body trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you what you think, but that¡¯s all I feel.¡±


    After saying that, Emily continued to hold the scissors and cut, not paying attention to the angry man in front of her.


    Yes, she lied but this lie was good for him, for her. She doesn¡¯t want him to be stuck between her and his family and public opinion.


    She doesn¡¯t want him to regret it if something happens to his mother because of this rtionship.


    After nearly ten years, she and he should end this rtionship.


    Hearing the footsteps fading away, she raised her head to look up and could only see his back disappearing behind therge ss door in front.


    That¡¯s right, he should just keep moving forward and don¡¯t look back, she will not appear in his sight, she will always be behind, as long as he doesn¡¯t turn around, everything will be fine.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emily? Is that customer angry with you? I found his face very scary.¡± The tailor shop owner quickly ran to Emily¡¯s side and asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Maybe the corporation has something to do. I didn¡¯t do anything to make him angry.¡± Emily smiled and replied gently.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try to please our customers. I know you¡¯re under a lot of pressure, but you have to try.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the tailor shop owner left, Emily realized her hands were shaking. Just now, she gathered all her courage to talk to him.


    It seemed like that sentence had sessfully crushed his hope. She hoped he wouldn¡¯te back here again until she called.


    However, life was not like a dream because the next day, as soon as she entered the workce, the scene from a few days before was repeated.


    Kevin was still sitting there, the phone in his hand, his eyes glued to the screen, his hands continuously working.


    Moving closer, she smelled the fragrant smell of dumplings and when she looked at the desk, she saw arge paper bag containing dumplings.


    Could it be that Daniel told Kevin that she craved dumplings?


    ¡°Excuse me, this is my desk, leave your food here.¡± She picked up the bag of dumplings, ced it on the small table next to him, and said.


    ¡°I bought them for you, you like this shop¡¯s dumplings. I lined up early to buy them for you.¡±


    Although emotional, she still acted normal, smiled, and said that she no longer liked dumplings.


    She knows that if she epts this today, tomorrow he will buy another one, just like that, unable to stop.


    ¡°Anyway, I bought them. Please help me share them with everyone.¡±


    After speaking, he stood up, turned and walked away. This morning, he had an appointment with his partner here, so he tried to get up early and buy dumplings for her.


    After all, why did she suddenly be so strange and heartless? He couldn¡¯t exin it.


    Inside, Emily raised her face, stopping the tears that were about to flow.


    She knows that in the future, there will not be any more men who love her as much as Kevin and Daniel, but she knows what else to do.


    The distance between the two ces is not close and if he keeps running back and forth, he won¡¯t have the strength to handle the work, and he will be exhausted.


    She didn¡¯t know how to make this stubborn guy let go of her hand. Is her attitude still unclear?


    She also cannot use another man to act with her in the love y. Kevin will make them miserable.

 Chapter 94: To Please You

    More than half a month has passed and Emily is sewing Kevin¡¯s order.


    He ordered so many that she estimated it would take a week toplete them all.


    She also got used to the fact that at certain hours of the day, he would appear and sit there for an hour or two just to look at her.


    She wanted to say thank you because he had sessfully made her facial skin have to be severalyers thicker to resist everyone¡¯s looks.


    Today was a strange day because Kevin didn¡¯te even though it was almost five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Emily felt both relieved and worried. She was worried because she didn¡¯t know if anything would happen to him on the way. However, she couldn¡¯t call him.


    The pale afternoon sunlight nted through the canopy of the trees, shining on her face. Her steps were unsteady on the bustling street. Her unstable mood caused her thoughts to drift far away.


    Just like the previous days, after chatting with Daniel¡¯s photo, she showered, had dinner, and then sat down at the sewing machine to continue making clothes for Kevin.


    She wanted to quicklyplete the order and deliver it to him so that he would no longer find excuses toe to see her.


    She hoped he wouldn¡¯t have the patience to continue ordering twenty more shirts.


    Emily was so focused on sewing that she didn¡¯t know that by the window, there was a man quietly watching her.


    Today, he was busy all day. He wasn¡¯t free until six o¡¯clock in the afternoon and took the opportunity to drive over here. He secretly followed her and knew where she lived.


    How could she not miss him when he missed her so much that he was so exhausted?


    ¡°Oh Mom¡­¡± Emily widened her eyes and cried out when she discovered someone was staring at her.


    Immediately, she jumped out of the chair, closed the window, and turned off all the lights in the room.


    The moment darkness enveloped everything, she also knelt, trembling and holding her shoulders.


    Luckily he¡¯s okay. It¡¯s sad because he discovered her hiding ce.


    Outside, Kevin was almost motionless before Emily¡¯s reaction. His hand raised several times but did not dare to knock on the door.


    Finally, he sat down on the floor, leaning against the wall, looking out at the not-so-tall houses in the distance.


    It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock at night that Emily gingerly opened the window to look outside. No longer seeing him, she suddenly felt lost.


    The light came back on in the small room, but she was no longer in the mood to sew, so she cleaned everything up.


    In the following days, the location and time of the appearance of the president of Unicons Group changed. He didn¡¯t hang around the tailor¡¯s shop anymore, but went to Emily¡¯s roomte in the afternoon and sat until it was dark.


    ¡°Emily, do you want to go have a barbecue with us this afternoon?¡± The seamstress in the next room poked her head in the door and asked.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It¡¯s been a long time since Emily went out to eat barbecue. Furthermore, she also wanted to take this opportunity to avoid Kevin.


    He kepting to her room and she couldn¡¯t turn off the lights and lie still, so the whole time she was cutting and sewing, he kept standing outside the window looking in.


    If even the windows are closed, the room is very stuffy.


    The barbecue restaurant was very crowded in the afternoon, but because the girls called to reserve a table in advance, they still had a seat.


    Crowded in a cramped space filled with smoke, every girl¡¯s face was bright because they were able to eat their favorite food.


    ¡°In the end, that president didn¡¯te to urge Emily anymore, but it¡¯s a pity, I just wanted to watch him forever.¡± The youngest girl in the group spoke up.


    ¡°Are his clothes almost finished yet?¡± Another girl asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done. Probably about three or four more days.¡± Emily replied.


    After eating, the girls didn¡¯t want to go home but went to sing karaoke. Anyway,pared to previous months, the girls¡¯ revenue this month skyrocketed,rgely thanks to customersing to Emily to make clothes, but because she only has two hands, she introduces them to other tailors.


    Of course, Emily is not disadvantaged because she will receive a portion of the referral fee ording to the tailor group¡¯s implicit regtions.


    Inside the karaoke room, the music is sometimes loud, sometimes melodious, and peaceful. Outside, the rain fell more and more heavily.


    In front of the motel room¡¯s porch, Kevin was still patiently waiting for Emily. He nced through the door and saw that the furniture in the room was still there.


    He guessed that she had gone somewhere and he believed this was his chance to make her pity him and let him into the room to talk.


    The wind became stronger and stronger, and the rain sshed sideways and vertically, drenching Kevin. He decided not to return to the car, just stood in front of the porch and waited.


    It wasn¡¯t until nine o¡¯clock at night that the girl he was waiting for appeared.


    She stepped out of the taxi, still wearing her tailor¡¯s uniform. The umbre in her hand wobbled every time the strong wind blew.


    Kevin couldn¡¯t hide his joy and emotion. He quickly walked down the stairs to wait for her.


    In the white rain, the light of the dim high-pressuremp was still enough for Emily to see the appearance of the man waiting for her.


    Her steps faltered slightly but then she continued walking. Yes, at this moment, even when Kevin was in the most pathetic state, she still had to ignore him to extinguish the fire of love in him. If she was soft-hearted, things would get messy.


    ¡°Emily.¡± Kevin quickly grabbed Emily¡¯s arm, holding it as soon as she passed him.


    ¡°President, please don¡¯t bother me anymore. I¡¯m so tired. You know I don¡¯t like drinking alcohol, but today I drank because I was so stressed. It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±


    Kevin felt how sad Emily¡¯s voice mixed with the sound of the rain was at this moment and he also felt its destructive power.


    He always wished to bring her happiness and warmth, not like this.


    If he let go of her hand now, he would regret it to death. It¡¯s just that her feelings towards him have changed a little, how can she say that she no longer loves him?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m all wet, I¡¯m cold, can you¡­ can you let me go into the room to change my clothes? I see you¡¯ve finished sewing some clothes.¡± He squeezed her hand even tighter and begged.


    She turned her head and looked at the person next to her with blurred eyes.


    His whole body was soaked, his hair, which had always been neatlybed, now fell, covering his intelligent forehead and thick eyebrows. Every cold wind that passed by made his lips tremble.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Emily shook her arm hard, freed herself from his hand, and walked up the stairs. The man smiled happily and quickly followed her.


    When the door opened, she moved aside, tilted her head to signal him toe in, then took out a shirt and pants and gave them to him.


    A bit of alcohol had seeped into her body, making her dizzy and had to quickly lean against the wall.


    The sound of falling rain drowned out the sound of running water in the bathroom and when Kevin came out, she didn¡¯t know because she was dreamily closing her eyes.


    However, as soon as he touched her face, she suddenly woke up, pushed his hand away, and pointed to the door.


    ¡°Please go.¡±


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s raining heavily.¡±


    ¡°The umbre is there, take it away.¡±


    Kevin smiled painfully. He didn¡¯t drink or get drunk, but her short sentences made his body want to copse, no longer able to stand.


    Seeing Kevin keep kneeling in front of her, she immediately stood up and opened the door, her intention to chase people out was very clear.


    Kevin sighed and gradually walked towards Emily. However, he did not go out but reached out and pulled her back inside, locking the door.


    Before Emily could realize what was happening, he pushed her against the wall and frantically kissed her on the lips.


    The human body is always more honest than words, he doesn¡¯t believe she no longer has feelings or emotions for him.


    There was no chance for Emily to resist, her wrists were held tightly by him, behind her was a hard wall, the rain outside was very heavy, and no one could hear the sound even if they were in the next room.


    The kiss became deeper and deeper, robbing her of almost all of her oxygen. In her heart, she was frantically begging him to stop. If he raped her tonight, this rtionship would bepletely distorted, and she would hate him all her life.


    She wants him to forever be the best Kevin in her heart, not a love crazy person like this.


    The moment Emily thought she was about to faint, their lips separated. She gasped, hastily regaining the lost air while the man continued to kiss her neck and his hands fumbled to unbutton her shirt.


    When his strong kiss fell on her corbone, her tears also flowed and her voice broke.


    ¡°Please¡­ don¡¯t¡­ stop, stop.¡±


    Her tears ran down his neck and into his mouth. Her weak hand tried to push him away in vain.


    Kevin could feel the bitter salty taste. He slowly loosened her wrist, raised his head and looked up at her tear-stained face.


    ¡°Even when we¡¯re this intimate, do you still not have feelings for me?¡± His voice was hoarse and a bit choked.


    ¡°Yes, I loathe you.¡±


    His eyes became blurry, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t see the person in front of him clearly.


    His head lowered again, burying it in her neck but no longer giving kisses to mark his sovereignty.


    Emily felt her neck getting wet. This warm and wet feeling was not her tears. She knew he was crying and her heart waspletely broken at this moment, she was destroying it herself.


    Loud sounds echoed and she didn¡¯t even dare open her eyes. Kevin continuously punched the wall as a way to help him relieve this excruciating pain.


    ¡°Okay, I promise you, from now on, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I go my way, you go yours.¡±


    After saying that, he let her go and turned away quickly.


    Emily slowly slid down, sitting motionless on the floor, watching his disheveled figure disappear in the misty rain.


    When she narrowed her vision, she saw long drops of blood on the floor. There were also many blood stains on the wall in the shape of curled knuckles.


    ¡°Sorry, Kevin, sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Her pitiful cries mixed with the sound of the rain and the rumble of thunder in the sky. Tonight¡¯s rain will wash away all that¡¯s left of this love affair.


    The wind blew through the open door, messing up her hair, and dropping half-cut pieces of fabric, and the scene in the room became even more dreary.


    When Kevin got into the car, his whole body was soaked. His hands tightened on the steering wheel, revealing blue veins under his pale skin due to the cold.


    Heughed like he was crying, like a crazy man. He felt ridiculous because, until this moment, he still didn¡¯t believe she stopped loving him.


    She still missed his younger brother and cherished that photo, so why did she quickly forget her feelings for him for so many years?

 Chapter 95: The Thread of Love Has Been Broken

    In the following days, Kevin kept his promise, he neither went to the tailor shop nor the motel room.


    Without him bothering her, her work went more smoothly. She focused on cutting and sewing, trying not to spend time thinking about memories with him.


    ¡°Are you working so hard that you don¡¯t even know anyone ising?¡± Kurt knocked twice on the table, squinting his eyes and asking.


    ¡°Ah, because you walked too lightly.¡± She quickly raised her head andughed.


    Kurt nced at the open notebook and saw the customer¡¯s name was Kevin.


    Kurt knew that Kevin came here to sew clothes through the tailor shop owner when he called her and asked about Emily¡¯s work and rtionships with the employees in the tailor shop.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my hometown this weekend, do you want to go with me? asionally go to the mountains to breathe fresh air.¡± Kurt flipped through each page in the notebook and asked.


    ¡°Okay. Anyway, no customer urged me to sew quickly.¡±


    Because it was lunchtime, Kurt took Emily out to eat, not to the restaurant opposite the tailor shop but a little further away, to a luxury restaurant to eat many dishes.


    After several weeks of not seeing him in person, she saw him as much older, with a tired look on his face.


    That¡¯s right, the first process when starting a business is always like that, it will be better when everything goes into orbit.


    ¡°At the end of this week, I will quit my job at the pub and focus on my newpany.¡± Kurt raised his hand to signal Emily not to touch the te of shrimp, then carefully took one and peeled it for her.


    ¡°No matter what you do, you should pay attention to your health.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Emily, after thepany goes into operation, do you want to apany me?¡±


    Kurt knows clearly that Emily¡¯s current job is going very well and that the field he wants to do business in is not her expertise or interest.


    But he still wanted to ask her again because before, both of them had promised to make money together.


    He did not know that she also wanted to leave this city but did not dare to go alone. Furthermore, she owed him a lot of gratitude, now that he had proposed, how could she shake her head?


    ¡°Yes, Kurt, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Both of them smiled at the same time, the sympathetic smile of hearts that had once been engulfed in suffering but still tried to struggle to find a way to live and live better.


    Kurt has connected with the product outputs and now, he only worries about finding human resources, purchasing raw materials for production, and building factories.


    After three more days, Emilypleted Kevin¡¯s order. She looked up at the clock and realized it was eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Her slender hands stroked the white shirt over and over, then carefully folded it and put it in the bag.


    She didn¡¯t know if he woulde to receive the goods or send someone else to receive them for him when he received notice that the clothes were finished.


    Why did she expect that he woulde? She felt she was evil.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m probably about to leave the city. Do you like mountainous areas? Surely you will like it.¡± She reached out and caressed the photo on the table, gently speaking.


    Another night of torment and sadness passed and when the rm clock rang, Emily quickly got out of the nket and prepared to go to work.


    Like every day, she spent a few minutes applying makeup to cover the dark circles under her eyes.


    It was only six thirty so she guessed Kevin was at home. Unicons Group starts work at eight o¡¯clock, unlike the tailor shop she works at, which opens at seven o¡¯clock and has a longer lunch break than other ces, enough for the tailor to take a long nap or go on a date.


    Her finger was ced in front of the phone screen for a long time. If she texted, she was afraid he wouldn¡¯t read it because he was too busy, but if she called¡­


    Finally, she took a deep breath, regained her professionalism, dialed the phone number, and called him.


    The constant ringing of the bells made her heart beat irregrly and until the man¡¯s voice rang out, her heart almost stopped beating.


    ¡°Oh, hello president, your clothes have been sewn, you cane pick them up at any time.¡± She said and tightened the hem of her skirt, causing it to be a bit wrinkled.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The call was quickly ended by Kevin. He rubbed his head a few times, then lifted the nket, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom.


    He had been looking forward to the day she called to have an excuse to go there onest time, so she wouldn¡¯t think he didn¡¯t keep his promise.


    These days, he can¡¯t even use alcohol to relieve his sadness because there are too many meetings and important things that he needs to be alert to handle.


    He felt like he was about to enter the coffin. Trying hard to suppress his emotions because of the corporation made him lose his breath.


    ¡°How disgusting?¡± He raised his hand to touch the face reflected in the water-stained mirror and wondered.


    This morning, he had a meeting with leaders of the city¡¯s construction department about speeding up thepletion of key national projects, which are expected tost until noon.


    Projects have many contractors participating, but Unicons Group is always thergest contractor. Of course, the work that the group undertakes is always looked at and urged the most.


    On the north side of the city, all morning, Emily kept nervously looking towards the main door of the tailor shop, waiting for Kevin¡¯s figure.


    Although he didn¡¯t say he would stop by today, she still waited. It wasn¡¯t until four o¡¯clock in the afternoon that she was taking measurements for a male customer when she saw Venn enter.


    Disappointment suddenly overwhelmed her. Turns out, Kevin asked someone to get the things for him.


    ¡°You just keep working, I can wait.¡± Venn spoke up and sat down on the chair.


    Emily nodded and continued her work. After writing down the customer¡¯s measurements and phone number in the notebook, she sent him off some distance and bowed ording to the tailor shop¡¯s regtions.


    However, when she looked up, she saw long, straight legs and when she stoodpletely straight, the face of the man she was waiting for met her eyes.


    Turns out, he was with Venn.


    ¡°I came here to get my clothes.¡± Kevin spoke up.


    ¡°Yes, pleasee in here.¡±


    She quickly turned around, went straight inside, opened the ss door, took out therge bag, ced it on the table, and asked Kevin to check again.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, Kevin didn¡¯t need to look at it but turned to look at Venn and Venn quickly stood up, walked over, grabbed the bag, and walked out.


    This afternoon, Venn and Kevin came here to check on a few projects. When he was about to leave, Kevin told him to stop by the Rose tailor shop.


    Venn didn¡¯t expect Kevin to secretlye here and make so many clothes.


    ¡°This is the amount that needs to be paid.¡± Emily brought out the bill and said.


    Kevin didn¡¯t say anything, quietly pulled out the ck card, and gave it to her.


    She was a bit surprised because she thought he would use cash like before, but she still quickly took it and put it into the card swipe machine.


    ¡°Password, please.¡± She held the card swipe machine towards him.


    ¡°Same as before.¡± He replied briefly.


    Her trembling hands entered the number andpleted the payment. She knew that if she made a slight mistake, the wall she had sessfully built to prevent him froming to her wouldpletely disappear.


    Afterpleting the operation, she returned the card to him with both hands. She understands her position is always first in his heart but she has no other choice.


    Everything she did was because she hoped he wouldn¡¯t regret it. The wife can choose, but the mother and father only have one.


    A marriage will not be happy if both people are not blessed by their loved ones.


    ¡°Why? Why so? Emily¡­ you¡­ you know better than anyone, you know how much I love you.¡± He put his hands on the table and looked painfully into her eyes.


    ¡°Love needs toe from both sides. When I stop loving someone, I realize that love is not as valuable as I thought. Don¡¯t you see that I live better and happier without you by my side?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s hands gripped the table even tighter. His head bowed, and tears fell like rain, each drop continuously falling onto the smooth wooden table, his shoulders kept shaking and then, he burst into tears like an abandoned child.


    Could it be that he had to give up his love today and here? He doesn¡¯t want to.


    Why was he the only one embracing this love in the end? Why did the girl he loved with all his heart turn into a cold-blooded and changeable person?


    Emily¡¯s nails dug deep into her skin, leaving marks. She had to hurt herself to remind herself that this was the end of the wall.


    As long as she tries a little more, just needs to get through today, everything will pass, bringing him and her back to their old orbit, no longer rted to each other.


    After five minutes, Kevin stood up straight, faced the ceiling, swallowed the remaining tears, and staggered away.


    At this moment, Emily¡¯s eyes began to turn red and teary. She quickly left the table, followed behind him for a while, then bowed low.


    ¡°Thank you, hope to serve you again.¡±


    Kevin could no longer hear anything, vaguely moving forward.


    Is this the pain a person feels when a thousand arrows pierce their heart? He was in so much pain that he almost stopped breathing.


    Behind him, the poor girl was still bowing her head, tears falling one after another, flowing down the tip of her nose and dripping onto the floor. Her lips pursed tightly, preventing herself from sobbing.


    When he reached the front door, he stubbornly turned around and looked back again. He told himself that if he caught her eyes still following him, he would regardless of everything, run inside and drag her away.


    However, the image that caught his eye was her back slowly walking towards the desk and then focusing on cutting fabric, not looking at him.


    It turns out that when people fall out of love, will they be so cold?


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Venn quickly ran over and caught Kevin when he saw him staggering and almost falling.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, take me home.¡±


    Venn hurriedly helped Kevin into the car. Even if Venn ate tiger liver or drank leopard bile, he still wouldn¡¯t dare ask Kevin what happened. Venn was extremely worried because his boss looked like he was about to die.


    Kevin¡¯s whole body was limp, lying sprawled on the back seat, eyes closed.


    The moment the car moved, Emily stopped and raised her head to look up. Her feet unconsciously ran out and stopped on the side of the road, her teary eyes watched the car gradually disappear into the crowded traffic in thete afternoon.


    ¡°Sorry. Sorry¡­¡±

 Chapter 96: Crazy Desire

    It was after nine o¡¯clock at night but Kevin was still sitting in the bar. He was heartbroken, so he wanted to drink to get drunk, to forget life and people.


    Sitting next to him is Venn. Although Venn has been promoted to deputy general manager, he is currently no different from Kevin¡¯s assistant.


    After returning from the north side of the city, Kevin asked Venn to take him to the bar and sat here until now, refusing to go home.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s go home. If you keep drinking, you will die.¡± Venn miserably advised.


    ¡°Venn, tell me, I¡¯m hateful, right?¡± Kevin picked up a full ss of wine, drank it all, and asked.


    ¡°No. You are the nation¡¯s husband. Many people want to be your lover. How can you say you¡¯re hateful?¡±


    Hearing the person next to him praising him, heughed bitterly.


    So Emily is the exception, right? She said he was disgusting and chased him away as if chasing away an evil spirit.


    Ignoring Venn¡¯s advice, Kevin continued to order another bottle of wine. He wondered if he died tomorrow, would Emily go to the cemetery, light incense for him, hug his grave, and cry like she did when his younger brother died? Or maybe she felt he deserved it.


    After drinking the entire bottle of wine, Keviny t on the counter, constantly calling Emily¡¯s name.


    With Kevin¡¯s half-human, half-ghost appearance, even if he gave Venn more money, Venn wouldn¡¯t dare carry him home.


    Venn was afraid that if Kevin¡¯s parents heard him calling that girl¡¯s name, they would be even more upset.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with the president?¡±


    Hearing the voice, Venn turned his head and saw Lisa¡¯s innocent, pure face.


    He was a bit surprised because he didn¡¯t think she woulde to these ces after work.


    She doesn¡¯t need to go out to eat with customers, and if she goes, it will be because he took her to meet them.


    ¡°Ah, he was so drunk that I didn¡¯t dare take him home. We¡¯ll probably have to take him to the Gold Hotel.¡± Venn smiled wryly.


    ¡°Then take him back to the house in the mini vi area. My mother will take care of him. It would be dangerous if he was alone in such a drunk state.¡± Lisa enthusiastically suggested.


    Hearing what Lisa said made sense, Venn nodded. After paying, he and she took Kevin to the car and drove to the mini vi area, the home of the upper ss.


    Venn knows Kevin bought that house to live with Emily, but when his bride disappeared, it became Daisy¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Oh, Did you go to that bar to drink?¡± Venn asked as he drove through the intersection.


    ¡°No, today is my friend¡¯s birthday, I came to congratte him but I didn¡¯t drink. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be tired tomorrow and it will affect my work.¡± Lisa replied gently.


    Because Venn was afraid that Kevin would get dizzy, he drove slowly. From time to time, Lisa turned her head and looked at the man lying in the back seat.


    Every day, he looks dignified, and cold, like a proud star in the sky, but when he¡¯s too drunk, he¡¯s no different from normal people.


    Lisa felt very lucky to be able to see this self-indulgent appearance of him.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the gate, Lisa immediately jumped out of the car and rang the bell.


    The front yard is quiterge, so it took a few minutes for Daisy to reach the gate, insert the key, and unlock it.


    Seeing her daughter, she was extremely surprised and when she saw the license te, she was even more surprised.


    ¡°Kevin was too drunk so I brought him home.¡± Lisa said as she pushed the gate to widen the path.


    The car slowly turned inside and drove straight to the main door. This is also Venn¡¯s first timeing here.


    This house was chosen and purchased by Kevin. The paperwork was also done by him, not given to Venn, so Venn did not see it, did not know, only knew that it was in this area.


    The three of them struggled for a long time to get Kevin upstairs. When they finished putting him on the bed, everyone held their stomachs and panted because they were so tired.


    Daisy told Lisa to get warm water for Venn to wipe Kevin¡¯s face and limbs, and she quickly went down to the kitchen to cook him some porridge because, ording to Venn, his boss had only put alcohol in his stomach from this afternoon until now.


    Looking at Kevin¡¯s abs and muscles revealed when Venn took off the white shirt, Lisa¡¯s face turned red but her eyes still stared at him.


    This man is truly amazing, beautiful every millimeter.


    ¡°Lisa, please look in the closet to see if there are any t-shirts.¡± Venn said while wiping his boss¡¯ body.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lisa quickly rushed to the wooden cab and opened it. She was stunned when she saw that there were not only men¡¯s clothes but also many beautiful dresses inside, some borate as if used to go to a party, some simple as if to wear at home or on the street.


    Could it be that Kevin prepared these for that girl?


    A bold thought shed in Lisa¡¯s head, she wanted to be his woman tonight.


    With his personality, she believes he will take responsibility for her. Moreover, today is also an insecure period for her. If she can have a baby, it will be easier for her to grab him and take the position of the wife of the president of the Unicons group.


    However, Lisa¡¯s n could not be carried out because after dressing Kevin, Venn received a call from his sister.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Through what he said, Lisa knew he would spend the night here, the reason being that he was busy taking care of his drunk boss.


    ¡°The porridge is cooked.¡± Daisy brought in a bowl of hot porridge and said.


    ¡°He¡¯s already asleep, he probably won¡¯t be able to eat.¡± Lisa looked at the man lying motionless on the bed and sighed.


    Venn tried to shake Kevin for a while but he still didn¡¯t wake up.


    Venn had no other choice so he told Daisy to bring the bowl of porridge to the kitchen. If Kevin said he was hungry in the middle of the night, he would warm it up for him to eat.


    Because it was toote, when Lisa said she wanted to stay, Daisy immediately agreed and took her daughter to her room and took her clothes for Lisa to wear.


    After all, Lisa only slept here for one night, so Daisy believed Kevin wouldn¡¯t be upset. Furthermore, Venn also stayed here.


    Lying next to Daisy, Lisa kept staying awake. It wasn¡¯t because the strange ce made her unable to sleep, but because she was thinking about the golden man named Kevin.


    She longed to be his wife, to be with him, to take care of every meal and sleep for him, to be loved and given the best things by him.


    Hearing the sound of steady breathing, knowing that her mother was fast asleep, she immediately lifted the nket, got out of bed, and tiptoed out of the room.


    ording to her mother, in this vi, there is a room containing gorgeous, expensive dresses, jewelry, and shoes for women. So, she wanted to go there to see it once.


    The times she visited her mother, even though she begged her mother to take her there to see, her mother steadfastly refused.


    She and her mother could only sit and talk in the yard because there were surveince cameras in the yard and Kevin told Daisy not to let anyone enter the door of his house.


    Lisa walked step by step upstairs and to the room at the end of the hallway.


    When the light switch turned on, she thought she was lost in a fairnd. The disy cabs for dresses, handbags, shoes, and jewelry are all ss so she can easily see the objects inside.


    It took a minute before she was able to continue moving. Her hands trembled as she touched the items that belonged only to the upper ss.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a nightgown but it¡¯s so gorgeous.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s eyes lit up, and her hand quickly reached out, took down the light purple nightgown, caressed, and admired it.


    She wanted to wear it to see how charming she was. She quickly did as she thought, took off her clothes, and put it on.


    Next, she put on jewelry and a pair of high heels.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she saw that she was no different from other richdies, so her ambition became even stronger.


    ¡°Lisa, you should have been born into a tycoon family. Look, you have the temperament of ady.¡± She turned left and right, looked at herself in the mirror, and said to herself.


    Before taking off her expensive nightgown, Lisa took the opportunity to take a few photos, then quickly left, returned to the room downstairs, and gentlyy down next to Daisy.


    She silently scolded Venn. If he hadn¡¯t stayed, she would have climbed into Kevin¡¯s bed tonight. Kevin being so drunk was the most favorable opportunity.


    Kevin woke up after a night of sleep to the point of not knowing anything. He quickly realized this was his new home.


    ncing at the floor, he saw Venn hugging a pillow, sleeping soundly. He only remembers drinking at the bar, but after that, he doesn¡¯t remember anything.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Kevin threw a pillow at Venn and called.


    The deputy general manager quickly sat up, rubbed his eyes back and forth, yawned, and then voluntarily reported everything that happened yesterday as soon as he saw Kevin¡¯s eyes.


    Venn had been following Kevin for a long time, of course, he could more or less guess the question in his boss¡¯s heart with just a few gestures or eyes.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me to the Gold Hotel while you stay beside me?¡± Kevin frowned and looked at Venn.


    ¡°Ah, because you don¡¯t eat anything and keep drinking, I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you. After all, Mrs. Daisy still has more experience taking care of people than we do.¡± Venn smiled wryly.


    ¡°You took my clothes to wear and took me to thepany.¡±


    Venn nodded and quickly ran to the wooden cab, chose an outfit, and went into the bathroom.


    Kevin was still sitting on the bed, rubbing his forehead to relieve his headache. The image of Emily¡¯s cold back appeared in his mind again.


    Perhaps he thought clearly after drowning himself in alcohol. He decided to let go of her hand, to let go of this first love of his life.


    He still has the Unicons group, he still has his father, he still has his mother, and he can¡¯t keep revolving around her like the Earth revolves around the Sun.


    When the two of them went downstairs to have breakfast, Daisy told them that Lisa had already taken a taxi to the motel room.


    Today, Venn had a meeting so she had to go to thepany early to prepare.


    Last night, she had a dream so realistic that when she woke up, she thought she was in the wedding room with that golden man.


    At the same time, in the north of the city, Kurt and Emily also set out.


    Kurt¡¯s hometown is a mountainous province, about a hundred kilometers from the city. That ce grows a lot of rattan and bamboo, providing raw materials forpanies specializing in producing handicrafts.


    Today, Kurt went there to check thepletion of the factories as well as sign a contract to purchase rattan and bamboo with a few households who own a mountain.


    That mountain has been covered with rattan and bamboo and is about to be harvested.


    The bustling atmosphere of the city gradually disappeared. Emily rxed her mood and looked outside, where the straight rows of trees were receding backward.


    Nature is always an effective medicine to heal the soul for people like her.

 Chapter 97: Let the wind blow away the clouds of the sky

    After more than two hours, the quiet countryside appeared. Kurt turned the car onto a small road and continued driving deeper inside.


    All Emily could see was the vast green of trees, rows of banana trees in full bloom, and lots of bamboo.


    After another twenty minutes, the car stopped in front of a simple house with a thatched roof but quite spacious and cool.


    The homeowner is a middle-aged couple with dark skin and a slightly short figure.


    ¡°These are letters of authorization that those households authorized me to act as the legal entity to sign the sales contract with you. Here, take a look.¡± The man held out the stack of papers and said.


    Kurt carefully looked through it, then took out four prepared contracts and gave them to the man to check the terms rted to the sale.


    Next, he took a pen and wrote down the name and ID card number, address, and other information rted to the man, and then both men signed the contract, with stamps and fingerprints.


    Because some of the households that co-own the mountain and neighboringnds are not here and work far away, it was not until yesterday that this man named Jonathan was able to gather all the authorization letters ording to regtions.


    Some people came to his house to sign, and for some people, he had to go up to where they lived to sign.


    Although manypanies wanted to buy rattan and bamboo from them, Kurt paid a higher price so Jonathan and everyone decided to cooperate with him.


    Furthermore, Kurt was also born in this countryside, lived here before his parents died, and was taken to the orphanage.


    ¡°Do you want to go see that mountain?¡± Kurt turned to Emily and squinted at her.


    ¡°Yes, I want to take some photos with mountains and bamboo.¡± She nodded, eagerly answering.


    After saying goodbye to the homeowner, Kurt took Emily to the mountain, which would provide raw materials for hispany to produce items for export abroad.


    Standing before this vastndscape, Emily felt so small.


    Kurt held out his hand, Emily smiled, took his hand, and walked with him to the foot of the mountain. This is also the first time she has seen a rattan tree in real life.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Kurt smiled when he saw her touching the rattan thorns with her fingers.


    ¡°It¡¯s Okay.¡±


    The gentle wind blew through the leaves, creating a pleasant sound. The rays of sunlight passing through the leaves created patches of light and dark on the rotten leaves under their feet, looking like a woven from light and dark but unevenly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived in the city for so many years, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll feel sad when you return to this deste countryside.¡± Kurt picked some ripe rattan fruits, gave them to the person next to him, and said.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m stupid so I¡¯ll look for a deserted ce. When I get a little older, I prefer the peacefulndscapes in the mountains and countryside.¡± She shook her head, her hands caressing the rattan fruits.


    To be honest, she knew that when she first moved here, she would be sad because she was used to the bustling atmosphere of the big city, but after a few weeks, she would get used to it right away. That¡¯s called adapting to each life situation.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Furthermore, ording to Kurt, she and he still have to go to the city constantly because of the nature of their work.


    Going back and forth between the two ces is also very interesting. She will take advantage of those trips to visit her parents¡¯ graves and Daniel¡¯s graves.


    Leaving the rattan growing area, Kurt led her to the bamboo growing area. The creaking sounds when the wind blew through the bamboo bushes made her imagine the image of a mother sitting and rocking her child in a hammock.


    When she was still in love with Kevin, she dreamed of giving him several children. She also wanted to be a mother, hug her baby, lull them with songs, and give them the love that she had yet to feel from her mother.


    ¡°We will harvest bamboo and rattan at the foot of the mountain first, up here it is not yet time to harvest.¡±


    Kurt said as he picked some bamboo leaves and sat down on the green leaf carpet, weaving them into locusts.


    Emily also sat with him, attentively watching that skillful hand operate. Soon, the locusts made from bamboo leaves werepleted. Kurt strung them into a bunch and gave them to her.


    ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re very skillful.¡± She excitedly received them.


    The two of them sat and enjoyed the breeze a little more, then went down the mountain together to find a restaurant.


    After that, Kurt took Emily to the factory that was in the process of beingpleted.


    The space is veryrge, enough for arge number of workers to gather and do other steps toplete the product.


    Emily also has a bachelor¡¯s degree in business administration, but she cannot open apany and worries about so many things.


    If someone is the leader and she follows and supports them, she will do well.


    By the time Kurt and Emily got in the car to return to the city, dusk was gradually falling. The floating white clouds are now dyed pink, looking very poetic and sad.


    She looked out the car window, watching the clouds drifting towards the end of the sky. She missed Kevin and missed the moment he burst into tears in front of her desk.


    She knows what to do, he and she have never been on equal footing. Previously, she was a nobldy, he was a poor student. Now, he is the president of the secondrgest corporation in the country, and she is just an ordinary seamstress.


    He is the clouds in the sky, and she is a grain of sand in the desert.


    After two more weeks, Kurt¡¯s business was up and running. Emily also hurriedlypleted the orders before leaving the tailor shop.


    Although the tailor shop owner regretted this beautiful and talented seamstress, she also understood Emily¡¯s decision.


    She and the other tailors witnessed Kevin walking out of the tailor shop in tears that day and they were smart enough to understand that he had been rejected by Emily.


    They don¡¯t find it difficult to understand that a beautiful girl like Emily is loved by both Kevin and Daniel.


    Looking at the ss cab containing finished garments with no fabric left inside, the tailor shop owner sighed and approached the girl who was working hard on the sewing machine.


    ¡°One more shirt and we¡¯re done, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also called all the customers, some people promised to pick up the goods tomorrow, and some people promised to pick up the goods the day after tomorrow. I already took notes, please help me deliver the goods to them.¡±


    The tailor shop owner looked at the note, nodded, then quickly returned to her desk, took out a wad of cash, then turned back and gave the sewing fee for the orders to Emily.


    Tomorrow, when the sun shines, she will no longer see the familiar figure of this girl entering the doorway. Thinking of this, tears flowed from her eyes.


    Emily was as emotional as the tailor shop owner, her eye sockets were red, and her nose was also red. She felt she owed the favors of too many people.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, when you have a chance to return to the city, please stop by my tailor shop. Okay, let¡¯s count the money again.¡± The tailor shop owner choked up.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily obediently followed the tailor shop owner¡¯s instructions and she realized that this woman had given her extra money.


    However, before Emily could speak, the tailor¡¯s owner told her that it was an extra gift for her because since she arrived, she had attracted arge number of customers to the tailor¡¯s shop, helping her sell a lot of fabric.


    At this time, the clock also rang, signaling that it was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Without anyone telling anyone, all the tailors simultaneously came to Emily¡¯s office, each one embracing her, saying goodbye, and wishing her all the luck and sess.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were red, and asional sobbing sounds could be heard.


    If possible, Emily would love to stay in one ce, not have to move, not have to say goodbye, and not be sad like this.


    ¡°I wille back to visit you guys when I have the chance. You guys stay and do well.¡± She wiped away her tears and tried to smile brightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat barbecue this afternoon, I¡¯ll treat you guys.¡± The tailor shop owner suggested.


    Everyone nodded at the same time and quickly returned to their workce to clean up, then called a few taxis and went together to the familiar barbecue restaurant.


    This meal is like Emily¡¯s farewell party. Later, every time this group of tailors came to that small restaurant, she would no longer be in their lineup.


    After a full meal, Emily returned to her room and packed her things. Tomorrow, Kurt wille to pick her up.


    Picking up Daniel¡¯s photo, she caressed it for a long time and then put it in her suitcase.


    He has followed her on every path she has taken and now, she wants him to continue apanying her to that peaceful countryside.


    Tonight, there is no moon or stars outside, only electric lights spread across the roads and buildings.


    Emily leaned her back against the edge of the door, looking out at the vast scenery outside.


    In the north of the city, houses are not high, so they do not give people the desire topete and climb high.


    But in the south of the city are skyscrapers, electric lights spread like golden spider silk. Just look up, who wouldn¡¯t want to step in and be their owner?


    She sighed, imagining the building that was the headquarters of Unicons Corporation, where there was a man diligently processing documents or running an all-night meeting.


    At eleven o¡¯clock at night, when Emily had finished packing her things and fell asleep, Kevin had just finished the meeting withpany leaders.


    A tired look was evident on his face. His hand unconsciously reached up to loosen his tie to relieve tension and difort.


    His appearance and actions caught Lisa¡¯s eye and became extremely attractive to her.


    Everyone left the meeting room one by one, in the end only Kevin, Sara, Lisa, and Venn remained. Without an appointment, all four of them turned their heads to look out the window at the same time and took a deep breath.


    They are young people, full of ambition and enthusiasm, racing against the constant development of modern society.


    But at a certain moment, they suddenly feel like they have spent too much time making money and have no time for themselves.


    ¡°Boss, do you want to have dinner with us?¡± Venn proactively spoke up, breaking the quiet atmosphere.


    ¡°You guys just go, I¡¯m tired and want to go home and rest. Have a good meal.¡±


    Kevin tried to smile thenzily stood up and left the meeting room, following in his footsteps was Sara.


    Because Kevin didn¡¯t go out to eat, Lisa also used the excuse that she was sleepy and wanted to go straight to the motel room instead of going to the restaurant.


    Of course, Vennplied with her wishes and told her to go to the car so he could take her home.


    Kevin¡¯s shiny car quickly left the parking lot and rushed straight to the gate.


    Suddenly seeing a girl on the other side of the street who looked like Emily, he immediately slowed down, squinted his eyes, and realized it was a stranger, not her.


    Disappointment made his heart empty. His hand reached forward, performed a few operations and the melody of a sad love song sounded.


    He admits that he is a lovesick person. He can¡¯t even distinguish between faithfulness and stupidity. He doesn¡¯t even know if a person like him is praiseworthy or meworthy.

 Chapter 98: The Rock That Gets In The Way

    The moon rises and falls, night turns to day, and more than a month has passed in a sh.


    Kurt has signed his first few contracts, all of which are to supply goods to foreign markets.


    Hispany gives priority to workers with permanent residence in this area, creating jobs and providing a stable source of ie for them.


    Today, ording to a pre-scheduled appointment, Emily and Kurt weed customers from abroad to visit the production facility as well as the ce that supplies raw materials for production before they decide to sign a contract.


    Standing in front of the vast mountain of bamboo and rattan, the group of customers appeared very satisfied, some even took out their phones to film and take pictures.


    ¡°I stood up to assure my boss of your abilities, so don¡¯t make me lose face. Quality and production schedules must be guaranteed.¡± The foreign man spoke up.


    ¡°Yes, please rest assured, human resources and materials are ready so we will deliver the goods asmitted in the contract.¡± Kurt firmly affirmed.


    Kurt¡¯s partners were mostly introduced by his friends. Of course, they have been in business for a long time and have had ces to supply goods and cooperate over the past time.


    But out of respect for this friend of his, they gave him the opportunity and put him on the list of new partners to review the cooperation process and then move on to long-term cooperation.


    After seeing the customers in the car, Kurt and Emily continued to return to the factory to urge the workers.


    There are not many office staff, there is only one ountant in charge of records rted to invoices and taxes, a few people specializing in handicrafts and Emily will handle other tasks as a general staff.


    Her experience working at Unicons Group is enough for her to manage in this new working environment.


    Kurt also wanted his brand to have domestic recognition. So a week ago, he opened a store to disy and sell products manufactured by thepany in the south of the city and ns to open a few more stores in the north of the city.


    ¡°Come to the city with me tomorrow. Some friends there said there were a few premises that had just been returned and wanted to rent them to someone else. Let¡¯s go there and see.¡± Kurt gave the bottle of chilled water to Emily and said gently.


    ¡°Okay, by the way, I also want to visit the tailor shop owner.¡±


    Kurt nodded and continued walking around the factory, asionally bending down to remind the workers to follow the team leader¡¯s original instructions.


    Emily opened the cap of the water bottle, took a sip, and then returned to the office to process documents.


    She knows that once thepany grows, the staff will increase and she may no longer do this job but have another title to conveniently meet business partners.


    At the same time, in the room of the president of Unicons Group, Venn was standing in front of Kevin, waiting for his decision.


    Recently, Venn has traveled throughout the provinces and cities in the country and chosen ideal locations to implement projects to build tourist and resort areas.


    Some ces are mountainous areas, some ces are coastal areas, and the transportation infrastructure is good and full of exploitation potential.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. This afternoon, hold a meeting, approve the shareholders¡¯ opinions, and then proceed with the purchase as quickly as possible.¡± Kevin said after flipping through thest page.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Venn bowed to Kevin before leaving the room.


    Yesterday, he went to the north side of the city. He didn¡¯t know what invisible force made him enter the Rose tailor shop even though before that, he had no intention of sewing more clothes.


    When he asked about Emily, the tailor shop owner told him that she had quit her job a long time ago, and the ce where she used to work was now another tailor.


    Since the time Kevin staggered out of that tailor shop, he had not mentioned anything about her and had not asked Venn to investigate or find out.


    So even though Venn knew Emily was gone, Venn didn¡¯t dare open his mouth to tell his boss, afraid that his boss would say he was free.


    When noon came, Kevin told Sara not to buy him lunch and instead took the elevator down to thepany canteen.


    This was also the first time he came down to have a meal with thepany¡¯s employees.


    The number of employees in this building is veryrge, so departments will rotate toe here, ten minutes apart.


    That¡¯s why their working hours and off-work hours are also different.


    ¡°Oh my God, there is a miraculous sign. Today, the boss went down to thepany canteen to eat.¡± An employee of the sales department eximed.


    Lisa was just about to put the rice in her mouth when she stopped and turned her head to look as soon as she heard the person across from her speak.


    Her heart almost jumped out of her chest when she saw the person of her dreams standing there taking the food. Suddenly, she had the feeling that he was here because of her.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Venn raised his hand and called out. He felt like the Moon was about to change ces with the Sun.


    If Emily suddenly applied for a job at the canteen, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised by Kevin¡¯s appearance.


    Hearing his old assistant call, Kevin immediately walked over and sat in the empty seat next to him.


    The female employees nearby took the opportunity to open their eyes wide and look at the golden man at close range.


    ¡°Why did youe here to eat today?¡± Venn spoke up to ask on behalf of many employees of Unicons Corporation.


    ¡°I want to try some food.¡± Kevin replied nonchntly.


    Venn nodded and continued to put rice in his mouth.


    At this time, the administrative department began toe out to eat. As soon as the manager saw Venn, he immediately rushed over, boasting that a few days ago he had free time to go to the north side of the city to make clothes at the address Venn gave him.


    However, when he asked the tailor named Emily, the owner of the tailor shop told him that she had been out of work for more than a month.


    He was so busy talking that he didn¡¯t see the president of the Unicons group who was also sitting here.


    After saying that, he ran to get food.


    Lisa secretly looked at Kevin and saw that the expression on his face was still normal, nothing had changed.


    Lately, she often calls to talk to Jessica and knows that Kevin oftenes home after work. She guessed maybe he and that girl were over.


    Time passed quickly, and soon it was Saturday. Early in the morning, Kurt and Emily got in the car and headed straight to the city.


    Behind the car are handicraft items ording to new models that have just been produced.


    The morning sunlight was blocked by a mist that had not yet dissipated, making thendscape in the peaceful countryside seem to be painted in a green color, giving people a feeling of unreality, like seeing a painting.


    ¡°Did you talk to the rattan garden owners in the neighboring districts yesterday?¡± Emily asked as she put gum in her mouth and chewed.


    ¡°I talked to them but they said to let them check the price again. Perhaps seeing that we need raw materials, they want to increase prices.¡± He replied, his eyes still focused on looking ahead.


    Emily leaned back in the car seat and closed her eyes. Yesterday, she got caught in a few drops of rain, so today she showed signs of catching a cold.


    Her head ached a bit and her body was tired, but she still tried to follow Kurt even though when he came to pick her up, he noticed her listless expression and suggested that she stay and rest.


    At nearly nine o¡¯clock in the morning, both of them were at the store. Kurt entrusted the management here to a girl who used to work as a waitress in the Paradise pub.


    When she went there for a job interview, she was a work-study student and when she graduated, she applied to work at apany specializing in providing and installing security systems.


    However, because her boss pulled her out to drink with customers many times, her stomach hurt.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As a result, she resigned and contacted Kurt, offering to return to Paradise pub to work, but he told her toe work for him.


    ¡°I was about to call you. Just had a customer order two hundred rattan chairs and one hundred bamboonterns ording to this model. He also gave me deposit money.¡± The manager happily pointed to the disy shelf.


    ¡°Okay, let me check and then I will inform you about the delivery date.¡± Kurt nodded.


    Next, he told the employees to go to the car to get some disy items and then check the store¡¯s records with Emily.


    Although he just opened this store not long ago, he has already received medium orders and he knows that most of the credit belongs to the employees here.


    After chatting and encouraging the manager and staff, Kurt took Emily to see the ces his friend rmended.


    In the end, both of them decided to choose a location on the north side of the city, quite close to the Rose tailor shop and a location near the Wine Company.


    The city is hot at noon, the sun brings with it the peak heat signaling theing rains.


    Both of them stopped in front of the cafe decorated in a ssic Western style and ordered a cup of iced ck coffee and a ss of orange juice.


    ¡°Call it fate, right? We¡¯ll go around and thene back to the old ce.¡± Kurt smiled, gently stirring the cup of iced coffee.


    ¡°Yes, this is fate. There are ces when I first went through, I thought I would go through it only once but then I went through it a few more times.¡± She smiled, dreamily looking out at the road dyed yellow by the sunlight.


    While rxing, Kurt¡¯s phone rang. Seeing that the caller was an employee of hispany, he immediately picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, the man quickly informed him that the representative who signed the sales contract with him did not allow workers to go up the mountain to harvest rattan and bamboo.


    The reason Jonathan gave was that he had sold the whole mountain and thend at the foot of the mountain to someone else.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Emily asked worriedly when she saw the face of the person opposite her suddenly darken.


    ¡°Jonathan suddenly stopped our workers from harvesting rattan and bamboo, he said he had sold the whole mountain to someone else.¡± Kurt tightened his grip on the phone, and his breathing became heavy.


    ¡°Is he crazy? He signed the contract and received your money. Let¡¯s go, we have to quickly go back to see what¡¯s going on. He sold the entire mountain, not a small piece ofnd. He didn¡¯t say anything before that.¡±


    She said as she waved her hand to signal a nearby waiter to give her the bill.


    She guessed that the greedy old man wanted to increase the price a bit so he yed a trick. But the price in the contract has already been signed, he can¡¯t win if Kurt sues in court.


    However, thepany has just started operations, so she wants to resolve everything most peacefully and smoothly.


    Apany involved inwsuits will cause it to lose its good image in the eyes of everyone.


    The car quickly left the city. During the whole journey, Emily did not dare close her eyes to sleep even though she was very tired. She thought everything would go well and get better and better.


    Without that source of raw materials, Kurt¡¯spany will not be able to deliver goods to customers on time.


    Even if the customer agrees to extend the delivery time, it cannot be extended for too long.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Kurt reassured Emily because he saw her constantly biting her finger.


    ¡°Yes, he just wanted to make some extra money.¡± She nodded, her voice trembling slightly.

 Chapter 99: The Bird’s Wings Are Tired

    It was two o¡¯clock in the afternoon when Kurt and Emily arrived at Jonathan¡¯s house.


    Emily did not expect that the man she initially felt was a gentle, sincere person had suddenly turned into someone else.


    Jonathan insisted on canceling the sale contract and eptingpensation ording to the binding terms because he and the co-owners of the mountain had signed an agreement with thend purchasepany and had already received their deposit.


    ¡°You should have told us in advance. How could you do that?¡± Emily shouted angrily.


    ¡°At first, they hadn¡¯t decided to buy it yet, just asking about the price, but this morning they came and finalized the contract, giving me a deposit.¡± Jonathan made a helpless expression and said.


    ¡°But we signed a contract to buy bamboo and rattan from you. You have to let us harvest them. You just sell thend to them, right?¡± Kurt tried to suppress his anger and slowly spoke.


    ¡°I sell bothnd and assets attached to thend. Now, if you want to continue harvesting, please contact them.¡±


    After saying that, Jonathan hurriedly went inside and then came back out with the contract in his hand.


    Emily nced in and when the name of the buyer¡¯s representative agency caught her eye, she almost froze.


    The representative¡¯s name is Kevin and the purchasing unit is Unicons Group, the contact phone number is thepany¡¯s desk phone number.


    Kurt was equally surprised as she was. He wondered if this was a coincidence.


    Emily¡¯s hand tightened, her whole body trembled, her teary eyes looking at Kurt seemed to contain a thousand apologies.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She also didn¡¯t know why there was such a coincidence. She didn¡¯t know if that person was intentionally making things difficult for her and her friend.


    She didn¡¯t think Kevin would do this, but remembering how he used the Winepany to force her to get married, she couldn¡¯t help but think it was his intention.


    ¡°Go back to thepany first and then think about it.¡± Kurt grabbed her hand and pulled her to the car.


    During the whole journey, no one said a word to anyone. Emily kept entering Kevin¡¯s phone number but did not press the call button, just entered and deleted it.


    More than a month wasn¡¯t too long, but she suddenly felt like he was a stranger. She didn¡¯t know how to start talking to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Emily, I¡¯ll find other sources of raw materials.¡± Kurt spoke up to reassure her.


    Although Emily nodded, she knew it would be difficult to find arge source of raw materials immediately to serve the orders.


    Not to mention the fact that garden owners will demand extremely high prices and lead to little profit, or even capital loss if many problems ariseter.


    In the following days, Kurt and Emily were both busy, they crept into remote areas to meet with bamboo and rattan garden owners to negotiate.


    However, the results were not as expected. In some ces, someone has already signed a contract to buy all the rattan and bamboo, in some ces they ask for extremely high prices, in some ces the harvest date has not yet arrived.


    In just a few days, Kurt waspletely skinny, his face was haggard, and his eyes were sunken because he stayed up toote.


    Looking at him, Emily felt sad in her heart. He was her benefactor, bringing her with him because he wanted her to be less tired and take care of her.


    He also intends toter branch out into the fashion industry so that she can satisfy her passion and creativity.


    After standing for a long time looking at him through the half-closed door, she walked in and ced the bowl of steamed bird¡¯s nest in front of him.


    Kurt built several rooms right on thepany campus and factory so that he, she, and other employees living far away could have a ce to live.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Kurt raised his eyebrows and looked at Emily.


    ¡°Bird¡¯s nest simmered with rock sugar. Eat it to be healthy.¡± She pulled the chair and sat down next to him, looking up at him with tired eyes.


    ¡°Maybe we have to ept buying raw materials at high prices. I ept losses to maintain credibility with customers. I am also asking my friend to contact gardeners in other provinces.¡±


    Emily tried to smile and nodded. She knew Kurt was just trying tofort and reassure her.


    Being the boss is not easy. In the past, he worked as a manager for a few pubs and dance halls, so he didn¡¯t worry too much. Rollo would solve any difficult problems. Now, he must rely entirely on himself.


    Each person will specialize in a different profession, and his brother cannot help him handle this matter.


    ¡°Kurt, I¡¯m going to the city tomorrow.¡± Emily spoke up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went to see Kevin. Emily, it¡¯s not necessary.¡± Kurt looked straight into her eyes and shook his head.


    ¡°Kurt, when rice is ripe, it bows its head. In business, we cannot always keep our heads high. Even Kevin had to bow to officials and entertain customers to the point of stomach bleeding just to make work go smoothly.¡±


    Emily¡¯s gentle words made Kurt extremely ashamed. He knows and he understands things that are almost business rules.


    But the difficulties thepany is facing cannot simply be solved with wine parties, ttery, or high-value gifts.


    If it¡¯s Kevin¡¯s intention, there¡¯s only one thing he wants, and that¡¯s Emily. Even though Kurt didn¡¯t ask, he knew Emily still had special feelings for that president.


    The proof is that every time she identally sees Kevin¡¯s new interviews, she immediately stops, reads them all, and attentively looks at the main character in the photos. She even touched Kevin¡¯s face with her finger.


    But Kurt doesn¡¯t want her to use herself as a transaction object for him, for thispany.


    ¡°Emily, you know¡­ you know this isn¡¯t like¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Kurt, so I had to meet him once. I agreed to get on the boat with you, so I will row with you. At least¡­ at least I will ovee the big wave with you this time.¡±


    Helplessness made Kurt no longer dare to look at her face. This is calledmon sense. When he doesn¡¯t have enough ability, how can he protect the people he loves?


    And now, she is protecting him, she is using that slender, weak body to protect him and his dream.


    ¡°Please sleep early, tomorrow, dawn wille.¡± Emily picked up the empty bowl and spoke gently.


    It wasn¡¯t until Kurt heard the door close that he dared to turn around.


    Although the girl who is loved by rich heirs looks ordinary, deep down she has an extremely beautiful personality, always thinking of others before thinking of herself.


    It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have enough ability to keep her.


    Emily and Kurt¡¯s rooms were only separated by a wall, so she only took a few steps to get there.


    She didn¡¯t know if she could convince Kevin when she arrived in the city. Kevin probably changed his phone number because she called him several times but there was no signal. So, she had to find him herself.


    Before, as long as she reached out her hand, she could reach him. As long as she called him, he would immediately appear.


    But now things are different, it is more difficult for an ordinary person to meet the president of the Unicons Group than to meet a famous star.


    After sighing, she took out her backpack, packed a few clothes and dresses, and put in a few personal items.


    She originally thought she would no longer have anything to do with that man, but now she was the one who took the initiative to find him. It¡¯s funny.


    The night sadly passed and as soon as dawn came, Kurt knocked on Emily¡¯s door, took the backpack in her hand, and walked out to the car.


    He knew that if she made up her mind, it would be difficult to stop her. Furthermore, if possible, he still hopes that she will be true to her heart and that that man will still truly love her.


    He believes that a person like Kevin is strong and talented enough to protect her from public opinion and the prejudices of his family members.


    ¡°Emily, if it¡¯s too difficult, please go back.¡±


    ¡°Everything will be okay. Kevin would not bear to see me miserable. No matter what¡­ he still had to think about Daniel.¡± She smiled, her voice not very confident.


    After giving Emily her backpack, Kurt didn¡¯t rush home but waited for the passenger bus with her. He originally wanted to take her to the city but she refused, saying she wanted to go alone.


    It wasn¡¯t until the passenger bus carrying her disappeared at the end of the road that Kurt slowly returned to the car, lying on the steering wheel, watching the approaching morning light.


    He hopes that the girl can find her sunny smile again like in the engagement photo, no longer the forced and sad smile. The fate between her and those two men is difficult to exin.


    On the sparse passenger bus, Emily was also watching the new day¡¯s journey of sunshine.


    She was not very confident about Kevin¡¯s feelings for her because after that rejection, he probably understood and maybe he started a new rtionship with another girl.


    The novels she reads also have simr content. A month, even just three days or even a few hours can make peoplee to a crossroads in life, make a decision, and never change.


    After going through the winding road, the passenger bus stopped picking up passengers, rushed onto the highway, and sped toward the city.


    A few passengers on the passenger bus started talking to Emily, asking if she had a husband or children.


    When they knew she was single, they offered to introduce their children and grandchildren to her.


    However, she shook her head and said she was focusing on her career and not in the mood or time for love or dating.


    At nearly nine o¡¯clock in the morning, the passenger car arrived in the city. After getting off the passenger bus, Emily bought a loaf of meatloaf, ate it quickly, and then took a taxi to Unicons Corporation.


    Before, when she was still apany employee, she walked in and out very naturally and confidently, but now, every step she took was like being pulled back by a heavy stone, heavy and feeling forced.


    Perhaps the leaders of Unicons Corporation had already chosen all the old receptionists to be their assistants, so Emily didn¡¯t see any familiar faces.


    ¡°Excuse me, I want to meet President Kevin.¡± She gathered all her courage and spoke up.


    ¡°Have you made an appointment with the president yet?¡± The receptionist gently asked.


    ¡°Oh, not yet. Can you inform him for me? My name is Emily.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am. The group has a new rule, everyone who wants to meet the president must make an appointment in advance to schedule or you can call him directly so he can instruct me and I will take you upstairs.¡±


    A feeling of emptiness surrounded Emily, her hands sped tightly together, her lips pursed tightly.


    If she could call him, she wouldn¡¯t have toe here. She only remembers his phone number, but she deleted Venn¡¯s phone number when she changed her phone¡¯s SIM to a new one.


    While not knowing how to convince the receptionist to help her call Kevin, she suddenly heard amotion from afar.


    Reflexively, she turned her eyes in that direction and realized that Kevin was surrounded by a crowd of people. They talked andughed as they walked, looking extremely happy and boisterous.


    He is still the same, simple but elegant in a dark suit and white shirt.


    Knowing this was her only chance, she quickly ran towards them.

 Chapter 100: Transaction Failed

    ¡°Kevin, Kevin¡­¡± Emily called while running.


    The chatter quickly stopped and the men¡¯s footsteps also immediately stopped.


    They simultaneously turned their heads to see which employee dared to call the name of the president of Unicons Group directly.


    And when they saw Emily, they weren¡¯t surprised because she could call Kevin that because she used to be Daniel¡¯s fiancee.


    Space and time in the main hall seemed to freeze as soon as Kevin and Emily¡¯s eyes met.


    Kevin¡¯s hand in his pocket tightened even though he still tried to keep a calm expression.


    Why did she appear when he thought he had forgotten her? Is she trying to spin him like a cricket?


    ¡°Everyone go ahead.¡± Kevin spoke up and stepped forward.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, making way for him. The receptionists started to turn on the listening mode with both ears.


    Emily trembled, trying to breathe deeply. She felt lucky that he agreed to meet her. She even thought he would ignore her after all the hurt she caused him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± He stopped a little distance from her and asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I have something to tell you, can you give me a few minutes?¡± She hesitantly spoke up.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin turned around, and walked back inside, towards the elevator. Just now, he had just finished a meeting with the leaders of Unicons Corporation and epted an invitation to have lunch with them, but he didn¡¯t expect to meet her when he came here.


    Emily took a deep breath and quickly ran after him. She could hear the whispers behind her back.


    She didn¡¯t need face anymore, she came here to solve Kurt¡¯s problems.


    The elevator only amodates two people and quickly moves upstairs. Emily¡¯s nails dug into the strap of the handbag, leaving marks like a crescent moon on it.


    As soon as the elevator door opened, Kevin walked quickly, causing Emily to run after him to the point of being out of breath. His legs are longer than hers and he doesn¡¯t wear high heels so he walks faster than she runs.


    The moment she entered the once very familiar room, she felt a bit strange even though everything was still the same, only the balcony was different.


    The flower beds are nted with white roses, blooming sporadically, gently swaying in the afternoon breeze.


    ¡°Say, what¡¯s going on?¡± Kevin sat down on the sofa, crossed his legs, and asked a question but did not look at the person in front of him.


    Because Emily knew Kevin didn¡¯t have much time for her, she quickly exined why she came here.


    She sincerely apologized and begged him to just target her if he hated her and not make things difficult for Kurt.


    Hearing what she said, Kevin was stunned. He didn¡¯t even know that he had signed to buy somend to take revenge on her.


    After all, in her heart, just how bad is he?


    Kurt helped her in difficult times, he couldn¡¯t thank him enough, how could he get in the way of his business? He didn¡¯t even know Kurt founded thepany.


    Kevin¡¯s hand quickly worked on the phone, dialing the phone number to call Venn and ask him if he bought the mountain and thend around the mountain with the address as Emily said and the answer he received was yes.


    Venn said this area is part of a construction project of the Unicons group. That ce had been considered and put on the list by the previous person in charge for a long time, and a decision was made when Venn took over.


    ¡°At that time, I submitted it to you for approval, and then I prepared a few contracts for you to sign.¡± Venn¡¯s loud voice rang out.


    ¡°I already remember.¡±


    Kevin hung up the phone and looked straight at the girl standing in front of him.


    Emily lowered her head. ording to what Venn said, that mountain was targeted by the Unicons group even before Kurt signed a sales contract with Jonathan.


    And like Jonathan said, before they only asked for the price, a few days ago they started buying and paid a deposit.


    ¡°Did you hear that, Emily, I didn¡¯t buy that ce because I wanted to get revenge on you. There is no hatred between us, it is just a small part of the group¡¯s business project.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s voice was very normal and gentle, but Emily could see the anger and dissatisfaction in his eyes when he raised his head.


    She secretly med herself for being stupid, her mouth was faster than her brain, and thought that she deserved to be targeted and revenged by him.


    But she did not feel embarrassed. It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks about her, she just wants to harvest the bamboo and rattan there in time to produce for customer orders.


    ¡°So¡­ then can you allow mypany to harvest that bamboo and rattan? You¡­ you don¡¯t need them.¡± Her voice became smaller, her hands still sped tightly together.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. But I want reciprocity, I never give anything to anyone, except my family.¡±


    ¡°I will pay¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡±


    If this man didn¡¯t say anything, she would still know that he was not short of money. However, this is also a trading activity, if she doesn¡¯t pay with money then what will she pay with?


    Not just money, she knew he didn¡¯tck anything. She knew he was intentionally making things difficult for her.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± She swallowed hard and said.


    ¡°You know, why do you still have to ask? Ick love.¡±


    Her whole body began to tremble. Although Kevin still showed a polite and dignified appearance, she could see his rogue look, just a little but it still made her scared.


    She promised his mother. She couldn¡¯t let Jessica have a heart attack and copse.


    Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t know if he has started a new rtionship or not. Furthermore, she only understood half of what he said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you¡­¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to negotiate anymore, you can go home.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Kevin stood up, straightened his vest, and strode out of the office.


    Emily pursed her lips tightly, trying to suppress the negative emotions rising in her heart, her eyes were red and watery.


    Just as she was about to stand up, the phone in her pocket rang. Seeing that the caller was an ountant, she quickly pressed the answer button.


    ¡°Sister, Kurt is hospitalized. He was watching the workers work when he suddenly had a headache and fainted.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was urgent, full of worry.


    ¡°Has the doctor examined him yet? What disease does he have?¡±


    ¡°He has physical weakness and nervous system weakness.¡±


    Emily¡¯s tears fell. She knew Kurt was under too much pressure.


    The first time he set sail, he thought it would go smoothly, but he encountered strong waves and strong winds that made the boat he was rowing unstable, not knowing when it would capsize.


    She knew he only pretended he was okay because he didn¡¯t want her to worry too much. In a short time, it will be difficult for him to solve this problem.


    Once the order is dyed, not to mention reputation, thepensation amount is enough to make her and him miserable.


    After telling the ountant to take care of Kurt, she wiped her tears, went down to the reception desk to get her backpack, and left Unicons Corporation.


    She needed to go somewhere to think more about it and make a decision. She is very confused and doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    The road to the cemetery at noon was deserted, with only the shadows of long rows of trees.


    For some reason, she found this ce to be the most peaceful, there was no one, only leaves, wind, sunlight, and clouds, all of which brought a pleasant feeling to her, no oppression or pressure.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m here to visit you. I¡¯m still living very well, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She ced two bouquets of white chrysanthemums on two adjacent graves, smiling sadly.


    Next, she brought the remaining bouquet of white chrysanthemums to Daniel¡¯s grave and sat down, leaning against the grave, confiding in him.


    Although yin and yang were separate, she could feel his presence beside her, feel theforting warmth he gave her.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m so tired, I¡­ also want to sleep forever so I don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. I¡¯m a coward and useless person, right?¡± She closed her eyes, letting the tears fall from the corners of her eyes.


    It was not untilte afternoon that Emily slowly left the cemetery. Large ck clouds are rising from high-rise buildings and gradually spreading across the city sky, forecasting heavy rain soon.


    She knows that the rainy season hase, no longer the rain that suddenlyes and goes, the long wet, and cold days will bring loneliness to people with many sad feelings like her.


    The lines of cars and footsteps on the street became more and more hurried, everyone wanted to quickly go home to avoid this rain.


    Only Emily is still walking aimlessly, she has no home to return to anymore.


    The wind grew stronger and stronger, blowing the tree branches, scattering yellow and green leaves onto the road, and then rolling along her feet as ifforting and teasing.


    The rain fell, drop by drop, drop by drop, and then it got heavier and heavier.


    She stopped at the bus stop to shelter from the rain, staring nkly at the white road.


    Half an hour passed and it was still raining. The high-pressure lights were lit, but the rain dimmed the light, not enough to illuminate the lonely figure of the girl.


    In the middle of the bustling metropolis, there was not a single arm to hug her cold, thin shoulders. Her whole body trembled as the night wind identally passed by, bringing cold into her bones.


    The car lights suddenly shed, causing Emily to reflexively cover her eyes with her hand. At close range, she recognized the familiar license te.


    The moment the car door opened, the tall figure of the man who was once her dream appeared. He hurriedly ran to her side, his eyes filled with worry and anger.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Is your mind normal? What are you doing here while it¡¯s raining heavily?¡± He trembled and touched her wet hair, shouting.


    ¡°Kevin rattan¡­ bamboo¡­ I¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, she fainted in his arms. All day, she only had a loaf of meatloaf and a small bottle of water in her stomach, so at this moment shepletely lost consciousness.


    Kevin gritted his teeth, he wanted to scold her a few more words.


    He quickly carried her to the car and took her to his own house.


    Today she came to him, then tomorrow, at any cost, he will keep her with him and not let her go.


    If she leaves him, her life is not good, then he will force her to stick to him.


    If the person who bought the mountain and thends at the foot of the mountain was not him but someone else, what would happen to her when she humbled herself to beg them?


    If there was a second Mason, she would surely die.


    ¡°Damn, Kurt, how dare you let her go alone? I¡¯m going crazy.¡± Kevin hissed as soon as he stopped the car at the red light.

 Chapter 101: What He Wanted

    Seeing Kevin carrying a soaking-wet girl out of the car, Daisy immediately ran after him and went upstairs.


    Since the night he got drunk, he hadn¡¯t stopped by here and now he came back with a girl that made Daisy extremely curious.


    However, when the girl¡¯s messy hair was lifted, Daisy was surprised to realize that this girl was Emily.


    ¡°Help me change her clothes, I¡¯ll go call the doctor.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin immediately left the room and dialed the phone number to call Ryan. Inside, Daisy carefully dried Emily¡¯s body and then took a simple floral dress to wear for her. Although it is simple, its price is not cheap.


    Daisy thought these dresses would hang in the closet forever, with no one wearing them, but in the end, their owner returned.


    When Emily woke up, it was nine o¡¯clock at night. Feeling a bit of paining from the back of her hand caused her to open her eyes and realize that the person next to her was Ryan.


    For a shocking moment, she thought she was back a few months ago, when her father had just passed away and Kevin called Ryan toe examine her and give her intravenous fluids.


    ¡°Are you awake? Your body is so weak. You¡¯re physically weakened again.¡± Ryan smiled and packed up the medical equipment as he spoke.


    Emily was just about to open her mouth to ask Ryan where this was when she saw Kevin appear at the door.


    He slowly walked in, and stood close to the edge of the bed, staring at her, causing her to struggle to sit up.


    The feeling of being looked at from above and down by his eyes made her a little scared.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she need more intravenous fluids?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°She must rest, eat nutritious food, and nourish herself for a long time so that her body can be fine.¡± The doctor shrugged and said.


    ¡°Thank you, let me see you off.¡±


    Looking at the disappearing figures of the two men, Emily was still confused. She pinched herself one more time and realized this was reality.


    Yesterday, it seemed like she saw Kevin at the bus stop. She even thought it was a hallucination.


    When he left her in the office, she thought he hadpletely cut her out of his life.


    Pulling the nket off her body, she put her feet on the floor and was startled when she realized she was wearing an expensive floral dress, not the clothes she wore yesterday.


    There are only Ryan and Kevin here, so is it Kevin who changes her clothes?


    The truth is that he and she once had sex together, but he should not arbitrarily change her clothes while she ispletely unconscious.


    Hearing the door open, Emily quickly pulled her legs up onto the bed and looked up. When she saw that the person entering was Daisy, her body gradually rxed. Turns out, there is a maid here.


    ¡°Come here and eat porridge, it¡¯s still warm.¡± Daisy put a bowl of porridge and a ss of hot milk on the table and said gently.


    Thinking about what she had done to Daisy before, she didn¡¯t dare say anything, just bowed her head and remained silent.


    It wasn¡¯t until Kevin returned and told Daisy to leave that she looked up at him.


    He picked up the bowl of porridge, walked over, and sat down next to her.


    ¡°Can you eat by yourself?¡±


    She nodded, took it, and ate it as quickly as possible. She was tired but also very hungry, she didn¡¯t want to faint again.


    A hot bowl of minced meat porridge on a rainy night reminded her of her cold, lonely nights.


    When she was as weak as now, she longed to have someone by her side to rely on. Turns out, she¡¯s not as strong as she thought. Turns out, she is just a weak-minded woman.


    Kevin reached out and brushed away the stray hairs in front of her face. This action of his made her almost freeze for a few seconds and then continue to bend down and eat quickly.


    Soon, the bowl of porridge was gone. Kevin took the bowl back and handed her the ss of warm milk.


    ¡°Please sleep here tonight. Regarding yourpany¡¯s affairs, we will talk tomorrow. Please think more. Emily, I onlyck a wife for myself, a mother for my children. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Without waiting for Emily to answer or ask any questions, Kevin quickly disappeared behind the door.


    She sped the ss of milk in her hand and pursed her lips for a long time. He was like that day again, forcing her to get married again.


    She does not deny his love for her, but does he understand her suffering?


    After finishing her ss of milk, she took out her phone to check and panicked when she saw many missed calls from Kurt.


    She tried to calm herself down to call him back and when she heard his voice ring, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you okay? Has your headache subsided?¡± She asked gently.


    ¡°My pain is less. This ountant, I told her not to tell you¡­¡±


    ¡°You should have told me. We are friends.¡± She spoke up, interrupting him.


    ¡°And you, are you okay? Where are you? Why do I keep calling but you don¡¯t answer the phone?¡±


    Because Emily didn¡¯t want Kurt to worry and have more headaches, she lied that she was at the hotel and had arranged to meet Kevin the next morning.


    As for the fact that she didn¡¯t answer the phone, it was because she took cold medicine and slept so soundly that she didn¡¯t hear the bell ring.


    Of course, Kurt believed her because there were no loopholes in this lie.


    After putting away her phone and getting out of bed, she slowly walked around the room and looked around.


    Through the ss door, she realized that the rain had stopped so she pushed the door open and stepped out onto the balcony.


    The yellow light illuminated the rain-soaked yard below and the cold, lonely back of the man.


    It seemed like he was calling someone, one hand holding the phone, the other in his pocket.


    Memories of old days rushed back into her mind. Kevin is still the same as before, still likes to rush outside, and enjoy the cool air, even a little cold after every rain.


    The boy from that year was still present before her eyes, still loved her with all his heart, but she could not convince herself to ignore his mother¡¯s feelings to be with him.


    As soon as she saw him turn his head to look up, she immediately stepped back, trying to avoid his eyes, but it was toote.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Their eyes met for a long time, arousing the memories that had been lingering in their hearts for many years.


    The night gradually passed, in the warm nket, Emily vaguely heard the sound of rain falling intermittently and when she woke up, the clock also struck seven in the morning.


    She got out of bed and went to the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face. And when she came back out, the man¡¯s handsome face caught her eyes.


    He stood with his back against the wooden cab, white shirt neatly tied with tie, ck trousers, hands in his pockets, lookingzy but extremely attractive.


    ¡°Your time limit has expired, give me your answer. I¡¯m very busy.¡± Kevin still didn¡¯t move, squinted at her, and said.


    ¡°I¡­ your mother hates me so much, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°We are only registering our marriage, temporarily not holding a wedding. You know, Daniel passed away not long ago, so this rtionship will be kept confidential, even from my mother.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s words eased her heart. A marriage in the dark is not what she wished for, but with the current situation, this is a perfect marriage.


    Neither his mother nor the media knew, no one was hurt and Kurt no longer needed to worry about production materials.


    ¡°Okay, I will be your wife.¡±


    The man quickly walked over, pulled her into his arms, and hugged her tightly. She could feel his heart beating wildly.


    His arms tightened more and more as if he wanted to engrave her into his body. His mint-scented breath continuously blew onto her neck, carrying suppressed desire.


    She knew this was a normal physiological reaction for a man, but she was still a little scared.


    ¡°Do you have your identification with you?¡± His hoarse voice reached her ears.


    ¡°Yes, in my bag.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s go to the ward People¡¯s Committee to register the marriage. Go change your clothes, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    Kevin said as he pushed Emily away, held her hand, and pulled her to the room at the end of the hallway.


    As soon as she entered, she waspletely overwhelmed with the scene inside. Long ss cabs contain dresses, jewelry, shoes, and handbags, all high-end goods, and there are also makeup sets ced in front of the mirror.


    Suddenly, she felt more afraid, without any feeling of joy or happiness. Does Kevin have a mental problem? Did he buy these things because he knew she woulde back to him? Does he know the future or is he paranoid?


    Alright then. Because she had already thrown the javelin, she had no choice but to follow the javelin. She had to put her benefactor Kurt first.


    Her trembling hands touched each dress and then chose an elegant, non-revealing white dress, then quickly applied makeup and returned to her room to get her bag.


    When she got down to thest step, Kevin also left the sofa, walked towards her, and stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She obediently ced her hand in his warm palm.


    ¡°This is our wedding house and you are the hostess here, no need to be timid. For now, stay home and nourish your body. I don¡¯t want you to faint again.¡± He said while walking.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The car slowly left the gate and rushed out onto the street. It is now eight o¡¯clock in the morning, everyone has gone to work and school, so the streets are quite deserted.


    Emily felt like a sleepwalker. She got engaged to Daniel and now registers her marriage with Kevin, which sounds odd.


    During the process of going through the procedures, she had no emotions. She did whatever they told her to do, and when she held the marriage certificate in her hand, her soul returned to her body.


    Is she married? Her husband is Kevin, he is her first love. She used to chase him, he used to chase her.


    They ran around in circles for several years and now, the ending for him and her was as quick as the end of some stories that ended so quickly and ndly that it left readers bewildered.


    ¡°My wife, aren¡¯t you happy? Why are you so frozen?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s question rang in Emily¡¯s ears and his hot breath startled her.


    He adapted so quickly. She is still not used to this way of addressing her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s real, I¡­¡±


    She was about to say that she sold her body for rattan and bamboo bushes, but thanks to some god or devil stopping her, she was able to swallow those words back into her stomach.


    If he had heard it, his eyes would have widened even though it was true.


    ¡°This is the truth, you are already Kevin¡¯s wife. I will make you pay back the tears I shed for you.¡± He gently kissed her cheek and whispered.

 Chapter 102: Lonely Alone

    Kevin¡¯s sudden kiss made Emily¡¯s whole body numb. What is he talking about? Did he think her tears fell less than his? He said this marriage was a secret, so how dare he be intimate with her in this crowded ce?


    Seeing her quickly walk to the car first, he smiled, put his hands in his pockets, and leisurely followed.


    Finally, this little cat also ran into his arms. He did not expect that today, he officially became her husband, recognized byw.


    ¡°Oh, we haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. What do you want to eat?¡± Kevin looked down at his wristwatch and spoke.


    ¡°Grilled pork ribs rice.¡± Emily answered.


    After Kevin¡¯s nod, the car immediately changed direction and stopped in front of a restaurant.


    Emily still remembers this ce. When both of them were students, they came here many times. The value of the rice portion that year and now is very different.


    ¡°So, the harvesting¡­¡±


    ¡°I told Venn to contact Jonathan. You just ask your workers to go up there and get rattan and bamboo, anyway Unicons group has to level the ground before construction. Let¡¯s consider it as yourpany helping us with a step.¡± As he cut the ribs, he spoke, interrupting her sentence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you take the money from selling bamboo and rattan?¡±


    ¡°No, consider it a gift to thank Kurt for taking care of you these past few months.¡±


    Emily quickly looked away when Kevin suddenly looked up at her. Hearing him say that, she felt reassured.


    The small hand quickly worked on the phone, sending a message to Kurt. She didn¡¯t hide anything from him but let him know that she had registered her marriage with Kevin and expressed her regret for not being able to apany him in the future.


    Kurt responded to her with sincere thanks and wished her happiness.


    ¡°I had to go abroad this afternoon. The business trip is expected tost a week. I¡¯ll try to finish it soon ande back to you.¡± Kevin handed the te of cut ribs to her and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily nodded, a bit of self-pity and disappointment crept in when she heard Kevin speak. She wondered why she had this feeling. She should have been happy, right?


    Just now, she was still thinking about what she should do when night fell because, to be honest, this marriage was happening so fast, beyond her imagination, that she was a little unfamiliar with it. Facing him now, she still felt a bit strange and cautious.


    Perhaps she needs a little more time. Perhaps a week will be enough for her to adapt to this new life.


    After breakfast, Kevin took Emily home instead of taking her to the bus station as she requested.


    He told her that he had already prepared everything, so she didn¡¯t need to go back there right away.


    He said that after he finished his business trip, he would personally take her there. After all, it would only take four hours to go there and back.


    As soon as Emily walked upstairs, she started ying the role of a gentle, dutiful wife. She went to his room, took out the suitcase and put clothes in for him.


    Kevin didn¡¯t have much free time. He went straight to the study room and prepared some documents.


    The phone in his pocket rang and the caller was his assistant. This time, Sara will also apany Kevin because the amount of work on thisbined business trip is quite a lot.


    He needs someone to remind him about meeting time frames with partners and checking the records of each item as well as other small things.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sara?¡± He was flipping through documents while answering the phone.


    ¡°Ah, boss, I¡¯ll let Lisa go with you on this business trip. My mother fell and had to be hospitalized for emergency treatment, and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, family is more important, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kevin knew very well that if Sara reluctantly went with him, she would not be in the mood to concentrate on work. It would be best for someone else to take her ce and let her take care of her mother.


    Lisa has been trained by Venn over the past few months, so the basic tasks of a high-level assistant are not a problem for her, so he can rest assured.


    When Kevin returned to the bedroom, Emily had just closed the suitcase. She sat on his bed, absentmindedly looking out the ss window, where a few white roses were fluttering in the wind.


    After the rainst night, everything seemed to be wearing a new shirt and she was also wearing a new identity, a new responsibility.


    Looking at her slender back, Kevin suddenly felt sorrowful. He knew she was still not used to the new ce and there were many unfamiliar things.


    He slowly approached, sat close behind her, and wrapped his arms around her, pressing her into his arms, and cing a light kiss on her jet-ck hair.


    At first, she shivered a bit and became stiff but then gradually rxed, leaningpletely against him.


    ¡°At home, remember to eat and drink well. If you want to go somewhere, tell me. I¡¯ll send someone to pick you up, don¡¯t go alone.¡± His voice was low.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You want to imprison me and control me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll faint on the side of the road. When you¡¯repletely healthy, you can do whatever you want.¡±


    The kisses continued to fall on her hair and then gradually slid down her high white neck, gently nibbling, leaving a few light pink marks.


    Emily reflexively shrank her neck slightly. Her heart was beating like a drum, she didn¡¯t know what to say to stop him. Now that she is his wife, lovemaking is an obligation, she can¡¯t say she doesn¡¯t want it.


    ¡°You should sleep more, I¡¯ll go to thepany now and then go to the airport.¡±


    Kevin let go of Emily, stood up, pulled his suitcase, and left the room. Even though he didn¡¯t want to believe that her feelings for him had faded and that their current love was only one-sided, the words she said at the tailor shop that day still echoed in his head.


    Time can make his feelings for her deeper and it can also make her feelings for him fade away. He can understand that, he just doesn¡¯t want to ept it.


    Although he was happy because he was able to sign his name on the marriage certificate with her, when he thought that this achievement was the result of a transaction, his heart still ached because she did not volunteer.


    Because she wanted to help a man other than him, she did not hesitate to force herself, to sacrifice herself, and agreed to marry him.


    Emily didn¡¯t run to see Kevin off, but just gently got out of bed and went to the balcony, looking down at the yard below.


    She doesn¡¯t understand herself anymore. Just now, when he kissed her, she was scared and wanted to find a reason to avoid him, but when he stopped and left, the feeling of disappointment, emptiness, and loss surrounded her. Perhaps, she is crazy.


    When Kevin reached the middle of the yard and looked up, Emily had returned to her room so he couldn¡¯t see her.


    He still hoped she woulde out here to see him off for a while or at least, she would look at him from above. However, it¡¯s hopeless.


    ¡°Daniel, I¡¯m married. You¡­ please bless me and him.¡± She held the photo in her arms and whispered.


    The car left the gate again and headed straight to Unicons Corporation. Kevin connected the phone to the headset and called his mother, informing her that he had to go on a long business trip and would not being home.


    As for his father, he told him that he and Emily had registered their marriage, and officially moved into the same house, and he quickly received his father¡¯s blessings.


    Seeing Kevin enter the main hall, Lisa smiled brightly, approached, and bowed to him.


    In the morning, hearing Sara¡¯s announcement, her heart felt as happy as a festival. This was the first time she was able to go abroad for work and also be apanied by the man she liked.


    She kept thinking that this was a dream. Perhaps the universe heard her prayers and gradually made her wishese true.


    ¡°Sara informed you, right?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, now I¡¯ll go back to my room to get some clothes and thene back.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, his long legs continued to stride towards the elevator.


    Lisa was fascinated as she watched his neat, straight silhouette. For her, this is an opportunity to make Kevin fall in love with her, so she wants to take full advantage of it.


    As soon as she got back to her room, she immediately prepared the dresses that she found most beautiful, both seductive and elegant in Emily¡¯s style.


    At exactly 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Lisa returned to thepany and went with Kevin to the airport.


    Everyone¡¯s admiring eyes when they saw Kevin and her walking together made her even more greedy, wanting to be his woman, wanting to have more intimate actions with him to make the crowd admire them more.


    Before the ne took off, Kevin took his phone, texted Emily, then closed his eyes to rx.


    Kevin¡¯s message went unanswered because his little wife was curled up in the nket and sleeping.


    This morning, she was fine but after lunch, she showed signs of fever. Her constitution has been like this since childhood. Every time she gets caught in the rain, she will have a fever for several days. When she grew up a little, it didn¡¯t get any better.


    When Emily woke up, it was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. After washing her face, she walked down the stairs, into the kitchen, and asked Daisy to get porridge for her to eat.


    Fortunately, Daisy bought her medicine and applied wet towels for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened that day.¡± Emily looked at the back of the elderly woman busy in the kitchen and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I understand. But fortunately, you finally came back. The young master misses you very much. He almost went crazy when you left.¡± Daisy said as she walked over and ced a bowl of hot porridge on the table.


    Emily thanked Daisy and then tried to eat even though she had no appetite. Suddenly, she felt regretful about not seeing Kevin off.


    Just the fact that Kevin bought clothes, jewelry, and shoes was enough to prove how much he loved her. Perhaps the distance between the two of them came from her side.


    Outside, the sky was getting darker and darker and raindrops were falling sporadically. Emily leaned against the door, looking out at arge yard nted with many white roses.


    Last night¡¯s rain caused most of the flower petals to fall, leaving only the pistil, looking ragged and sad.


    She wondered, is this how wives feel when their husbands abandon them after marriage? She originally thought this situation only existed in stories, but now, she is no different from the characters in it.


    It seemed like she missed him, missed the faint mint scent, the deep, seductive voice, the hot breath, the warm embrace.


    Returning to her room, she discovered that Kevin had texted her, a message informing her that the ne was about to take off.


    The distance between the two countries is fourteen hours by flight, so she knows that at this hour, he is still in the sky.


    The moment the light went out, darkness flooded into the room, bringing with it the cold outside, caressing the girl¡¯s thin body. She leaned against the window, looking up at the dark sky.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m already married. I will live happily. Please bless me and him.¡± She smiled and whispered into the wind.

 Chapter 103: Silent Jealousy

    As soon as Kevin arrived at the hotel, he immediately called Emily. Hearing her weak voice, he knew that she had a cold.


    When sick, husband and wife should be together to take care of each other, but now he is in one ce and she is in another, making him feel extremely guilty.


    Yesterday, she was still fresh so he thought she would be fine. Turns out, she was still the same as before, every time she got caught in the rain she got sick.


    ¡°Let me call Ryan to examine you.¡± His voice gently rang out on the other end of the phone.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I asked Daisy to buy the medicine. I no longer have a fever, but because I just woke up, my voice is a bit difficult to hear.¡± She said as she pulled the nket off, got out of bed, and looked at her shabby face in the mirror.


    ¡°Yes, try to eat and drink, I¡¯ll be back with you soon. Now I¡¯m going to rest a bit and then go meet the customer. Goodbye, honey.¡±


    Emily put down the phone, and raised her hand to her eyes, gently rubbing the dark circles. There was a bit of warmth and sweetness creeping into her heart.


    Maybe life like this wasn¡¯t so bad, after all, she didn¡¯t care whether he publicly announced she was his wife or not.


    She just needs him to do a good job as a husband to her, and she will also try to be a good wife.


    By the time Emily arrived in the kitchen, breakfast had already been prepared. She sat at the table and called Daisy to eat with her, but Daisy refused because this was a rule that Kevin had given.


    ¡°You eat first, I¡¯ll eatter when I¡¯m done working.¡± Daisy smiled, cing a ss of freshly squeezed oranges in front of Emily.


    ¡°He¡¯s too strict.¡± Emily picked up the spoon and sighed.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s influenced by family rules. Okay, you eat, I¡¯ll go to the garden to clean up the fallen leaves.¡±


    The kitchen quickly returned to a state of silence, with only the asional sound of a spoon hitting a bowl.


    Emily wondered how Kevin would arrange the time to go and return between the two ces after returning.


    His mother doesn¡¯t know he married her so he can¡¯t live here, right? He can¡¯t use the excuse of being busy so he will have to sleep in hotels month after month.


    After a short sleep, Kevin got out of bed and prepared to meet his partner.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The meticulously tailored, tight-fitting suit makes his well-proportioned figure stand out even more. As a businessman, his essories are just a simple-looking tie clip and an expensive watch.


    In the next room, Lisa has also finished her makeup and is checking some project information so she can best grasp it when talking to customers.


    She wanted to score points on this business trip so that in the future, if Sara was busy and rmended her, Kevin would agree.


    Hearing a knock on the door, Lisa immediately ran out. She was almost motionless when looking at the handsome man in front of her, but then she quickly regained herposure and bowed her head to greet him.


    Her heart was urging her to possess him and make him hers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kevin turned to go first, and Lisa quickly locked the door and followed after him.


    Just now, Kevin was a bit surprised when he saw Lisa. He knew she looked half like his wife, but today, she was wearing makeup like that, making her face look seventy percent like Emily.


    The meeting took ce in a happy atmosphere and both sides quickly reached agreements on future cooperation.


    Unicons Group has never intended to stop at domestic business activities. Since Kevin sat in the top leadership chair, the group has continuously signed huge contracts with foreign partners, increasing its recognition in the international market.


    ¡°This girl looks a lot like Mr. Daniel¡¯s fiancee.¡± The foreign man spoke up.


    ¡°Ah, I see that too.¡± Kevin nodded.


    The foreign man sighed softly and told Kevin about the memories he had with Daniel.


    At that time, Daniel was on a business tripbined with a vacation when he met him and his wife and children at the beach.


    His daughter was suffering from cramps and almost drowned in the sea, but luckily Daniel discovered her in time and brought her to shore.


    ¡°He came quickly and left quickly. He didn¡¯t leave his contact number so I don¡¯t know who he is. It wasn¡¯t until I saw pictures of the engagement ceremony that I recognized him and tried to contact him with the hope of long-term business cooperation. I didn¡¯t expect that as soon as I got his phone number, bad news came.¡± His voice became choked up.


    At this time, Kevin knew why he proactively contacted Unicons Group and offered to cooperate. It¡¯s all rted to Daniel.


    Before his brother left, he left behind good rtionships and business development opportunities for him and the entire Unicons group.


    Many months have passed, but every time someone mentions memories of Daniel, Kevin¡¯s nose still stings and his chest feels tight.


    The appointments and meetings of the following days went extremely smoothly, putting Kevin in an extremely good mood.


    He is a business person and believes a little in agepatibility, lifepatibility, and feng shui, so he believes everything will go smoothly because Lisa is with him.


    There was a time difference between the two countries, so he had to watch for times when Emily wasn¡¯t sleeping to call her.


    ¡°Have you recovered from your cold yet? Why does your voice sound so muffled?¡± He frowned, looking at the girl with slightly messy hair on the screen.


    ¡°The illness is gone. Probably due to thework connection.¡± She didn¡¯t even look at him, her eyes were still glued to the needle, the thread in her hand, quickly threading the needle.


    ¡°Wife, why are you so curt when talking to your husband? Can¡¯t you be a little sweeter to me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sweet. If you want, then find someone else.¡±


    Kevin was dumbfounded when he heard what she said. Does this look on her face mean she¡¯s sulking?


    She¡¯s upset because he left her home alone after they just registered their marriage, right? Probably not. She should be happy, right? Perhaps she doesn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    After a long period of contemtion, he made an excuse that he needed to handle work and hung up.


    At this time, Emily had just finished sewing the button on his shirt sleeve. She looked at the phone screen, silently cursing the man who had just called her.


    Today, Emily went to the kitchen to help Daisy pick vegetables and talked more with her and discovered that Daisy had a daughter who was working as Venn¡¯s assistant.


    She didn¡¯t pay much attention until Daisy showed Lisa¡¯s photo. She did not expect there to be someone simr to her in both appearance and dressing style.


    And the important thing is that she knows that on this business trip, Lisa will be Kevin¡¯spanion, instead of Sara.


    Even though she didn¡¯t want to think nonsense, she still kept thinking nonsense.


    If she remembered correctly, that was the girl who sat next to him in the VIP room of the Paradise pub.


    As night fell, Emily leaned against the door again and looked into the distance.


    When she looked at Lisa, she seemed to see her youth, that was the first appearance of her that Kevin liked.


    But if he has feelings for Lisa, why does he have to be bound to her with a marriage certificate? Or is he greedy, wanting both old and young?


    Downstairs, in the maid¡¯s room, Daisy was chatting with Lisa.


    Looking at the gifts her daughter bought for her, she was so touched that her eyes turned red.


    Thanks to Kevin, her daughter¡¯s future is so bright. In the future, her daughter will probably have many opportunities to meet excellent guys.


    ¡°Is work there okay? Are you having any difficulties?¡± Daisy asked worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom, my boss is very pleased, and even gave me some money to spend, saying it was money for me to eat nutritious food.¡± Lisa smiled happily.


    ¡°Uh, of course, he¡¯s happy, he just got married, and he has to be happy.¡± Daisy nodded.


    ¡°What? Mom said who just got married?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    ¡°I heard what you said clearly. Please tell me quickly, who is Kevin married to?¡± Speak quickly.


    Daisy knew she had identally revealed her master¡¯s secret, but because her daughter kept asking, she had to tell the truth and told Lisa to keep this a secret.


    She was unaware that her daughter¡¯s heart was contracting violently. She did not know that her daughter had fallen in love with Kevin, not simply admiring a talented young boss like many other employees.


    Lisa put down the phone and she could barely breathe. Why did everything happen at such rocket speed?


    She thought this was an opportunity for him and her to develop their rtionship, but in the end, he registered his marriage with Emily on the very day he and she boarded the ne.


    She med herself for being too hesitant and then lost him. If she had been a little bolder, maybe things would have been different.


    ¡°No, even if Kevin is married, there is no problem. As long as he divorces, I still have a chance.¡± She tremblingly picked up the water bottle, opened the cap, took a sip, and reassured herself.


    After thinking for a long time, Lisa took out her phone, texted Jessica, told her that her son had secretly married Emily, and sent her the address of the mini vi in the rich vi area.


    Because Jessica knew Kevin was abroad, she didn¡¯t stay up waiting for anyone, so she went to bed early and didn¡¯t know a text message came.


    It wasn¡¯t until dawn, after washing her face and preparing to go downstairs for breakfast, that she saw a message from Lisa, and at the same time, she also saw a message from Kevin.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why does your face look so unsightly?¡± Matthew spoke up as soon as he sat at the dining table.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleepst night, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± Jessica answered.


    Since the day her youngest son passed away, she had rarely had a good night¡¯s sleep, so Matthew did not suspect anything.


    He also asked a doctor to examine her and prescribe medicine for her, but it wasn¡¯t much better, she still had insomnia.


    As soon as she finished breakfast, she told Mary to take her out. She really couldn¡¯t understand her son.


    Could it be that no girl in this city makes him fall in love? Why does he keep rushing into Emily?


    The car drove on the main road for a long time, then turned into the vi area, then stopped in front of a lovely vi.


    Jessica got out of the car and looked around. She and her husband were unable to know all of their sons¡¯ assets, including their real estate.


    However, she knew this vi because she once heard Kevin mention it while talking to her husband.


    It turned out that her son hid that girl here and lived as husband and wife with her.


    After two rings, Jessica widened her eyes because she realized that the person opening the gate was her old maid, Daisy.


    And when Daisy saw her old mistress, she also froze, her mouth stammering without being able to utter a word.


    When Daisy regained herposure, Jessica passed her and went straight into the yard.

 Chapter 104: A bad day

    Emily was sitting in the living room reading a book, so Daisy didn¡¯t have time to tell her to go hide.


    The moment she heard footsteps, she looked up and saw Jessica¡¯s angry face.


    Hastily putting the book down, Emily stood up and bowed to her mother-inw, and as soon as she raised her head, Jessica pped her in the face.


    The p was so strong that Emily¡¯s face tilted to one side, her hair falling and covering half of her face.


    Both Daisy and Mary were startled and scared because they didn¡¯t think Jessica would act like that. However, no one dared toe forward to defend Emily.


    ¡°Comet, promise breaker. How dare you run behind my back to marry my son? What did you promise me? Don¡¯t you have any self-respect?¡± Jessica trembled, pointed at the person opposite, and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom.¡± Emily still bowed her head, held her cheek with one hand, and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Who is your mother? You¡­ you¡­ no¡­¡±


    Jessica hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when she suddenly staggered and lost her bnce. Mary reacted extremely quickly, running to help her.


    Emily rushed forward in panic, frantically calling out to the unconscious woman in Mary¡¯s arms.


    Jessica once told her that she had heart disease. If something happened to Jessica today because of her, she would be extremely regretful.


    ¡°Mom¡­ mom¡­ mom¡­¡± Emily called while crying, forgetting the pain on her face.


    ¡°Help me take her to the car.¡± Mary¡¯s voice was very urgent.


    All three people struggled to bring Jessica to the car. Although Emily wanted to follow, Mary did not agree because she was afraid that when Jessica woke up and saw Emily, she would be angry and faint again. Only Daisy went along to support.


    Not long after the vi had be noisy, it returned to a deserted state, with only the sound of Emily¡¯s crying. She didn¡¯t cry because of pain, she cried because she was worried about her mother-inw.


    Kevin said this marriage was a secret, why would his mother know?


    After more than two hours, Daisy returned. As soon as the gate opened, Emily hurriedly asked about Jessica¡¯s condition and when she heard Daisy say that Jessica had no serious problem and that her husband had alsoe to advise, the rock in Emily¡¯s heart was removed.


    ¡°Go to your room and let me get you some ice to apply. There are only two more days until the young master returns, he will be very heartbroken.¡± Daisy sadly touched Emily¡¯s swollen face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him know about today. Say I fell down the stairs.¡± Emily reflexively avoided Daisy¡¯s hand for fear of pain and said.


    Daisy nodded and went inside with Emily. After taking the ice bag, putting ice in it, and giving it to Emily, Daisy went back to the kitchen to make lunch.


    As for Emily, after returning to her room and looking at herself in the mirror, she realized that half of her face was swollen, making her entire face deformed, looking extremely scary, and the corners of her lips were still bleeding.


    Although she tried to suppress her sadness, at this moment, tears fell from her eyes due to self-pity. If Kevin were here, would he protect her? What she wondered was why his mother knew.


    At this time, it was noon where Kevin was and he was having a meal with his partners. If there are no changes to the schedule, he will return tomorrow.


    He had just gotten married but had to be away from his wife for a week, making him feel empty. Furthermore, yesterday she suddenly showed an indifferent attitude, causing him to lose sleep all night.


    After finishing the meal, everyone said goodbye to each other and left. Kevin politely saw each person off, then called a taxi.


    It¡¯s noon but the sun is not too harsh. asionally the wind blew through, making his hair flutter, making the girl next to him more fluttering.


    While Kevin was attentively checking the messages on his phone, a car from across the street suddenly rushed straight towards him at terrifying speed.


    Lisa didn¡¯t have time to scream, she could only use all her strength to push him away.


    The phone in his hand fell, breaking the screen, and he and she fell onto the sidewalk.


    Everything happened so fast, so suddenly that he felt like the sky was falling. The pain all over his body made him unable to quickly stand up even though he saw the girl lying on top of him motionless.


    ¡°Lisa¡­ Lisa¡­¡± He tried to shake and call her.


    Fortunately, at this time people in the shops on both sides of the road ran out and rushed to help the victim. They picked Lisa up and helped Kevin stand up.


    The driver who caused the ident also got out of the car, trembling, and came over to apologize.


    ¡°Take her to my car, the hospital is nearby.¡± A non-indigenous man spoke up.


    The moment the car turned around, Kevin nced at the car that caused the ident, the front of the car was dented from the strong collision with the old tree.


    If Lisa hadn¡¯t reacted quickly at that time, he would have been as dented as that car.


    ¡°I hurt¡­ I hurt so much¡­¡± Lisa moaned, tears welling up as soon as she woke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re almost to the hospital.¡± Kevin gently rubbed her shoulder, reassuring her.


    When she realized she was lying in her young boss¡¯s arms, beingforted by him and her face pressed against his chest, her pain was immediately suppressed by strong emotions.


    This was a rare opportunity, so she didn¡¯t sit up straight but pretended she was still dizzy, constantly moaning in pain and tightening her grip on his shirt.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As soon as the car stopped in front of the emergency room, the man jumped down and enthusiastically helped Kevin bring Lisa in because he was still limping and couldn¡¯t carry her.


    Fortunately, after the doctor examined their entire bodies, neither he nor she suffered serious injuries, but both of them could not fly back tomorrow because their soft tissue injuries caused them extreme pain.


    Kevin¡¯s head collided with the sidewalk and although the impact was not very strong, it was enough to make him dizzy.


    The doctor told him to rest for a few days and avoid walking around to avoid falling and fainting on the road.


    ¡°Thank you, what is your name?¡± Kevin sat on the hospital bed, looked at the kind man, and asked.


    ¡°My name is Jack, I am one of the expatriates who came here to start a business. I help you because you are apatriot. No need to take it to heart.¡± Jack answered happily.


    ¡°What field do you do business in?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I take on construction contracts, build small houses, do small repairs.¡±


    ¡°If possible, you can send me yourpany¡¯s capacity profile, and I will arrange and assign you tasks within thepany¡¯s reach. Introducing to you, I am Kevin, president of Unicons group.¡±


    Jack¡¯s eyes widened because he couldn¡¯t believe that the person he had just helped was the famous president.


    Because he didn¡¯t think it would be easy to meet Kevin in real life, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. Only now did he realize that this person and the person in the newspaper and on television were very simr.


    While Jack was bewildered, Kevin pulled out his business card and gave it to him.


    Kevin believes that a good person who helps others will also be responsible for the work they do. Unicons Corporation always wants to cooperate with such people.


    ¡°Yes, I will send it to you, thank you.¡±


    Next, Jack received a prescription from the doctor, went to buy medicine for both of them, then took Lisa and Kevin back to the hotel, then said goodbye and left.


    Lisa¡¯s leg had arge scratch and was wrapped in white bandages. She looked like a mummy and had difficulty moving. She had to cling to Kevin¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Maybe we have to stay a few days. Just think of it as a vacation.¡± Kevin said as soon as he stopped in front of her room door.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lisa, if you hadn¡¯t saved me, I would have been very seriously injured.¡±


    Lisa shyly shook her head, saying that was what she should do.


    Looking at the small girl in front of him, Kevin remembered Emily in her youth. If only too many incidents did not happen, the rtionship between him and her would not be scarred, it would still be as beautiful as a dream.


    ¡°Okay, go to your room and rest. If you need anything, just call me and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    After speaking, he immediately went to the next room and swiped the card to unlock it. The suit he was wearing was stained with blood in a few ces, so he didn¡¯t want to keep it, so he took it off, threw it in the trash, then went into the bathroom and soaked himself in the tub.


    His shoulder des ached and through the mirror, he saw that his skin had turned purple.


    He was praising this trip to go smoothly, but he was unlucky at thest minute. Fate knows how to separate him and his wife.


    Kevin was both hurt and upset, so as soon as he finished showering, he immediately made a video call to see Emily.


    However, what he received was prolonged ringing. He didn¡¯t know right now, Emily was holding the phone in her hand but kept staring at it and didn¡¯t dare do anything.


    Her face was swollen after a few hours even though she applied ice. How dare she let him see it? She was afraid that he would worry, affecting his mood and work.


    Only after the missed call ended did she call him back, but it was a voice call, not letting him see her.


    ¡°I was in the bathroom just now, I couldn¡¯t get out in time.¡± She spoke up when Kevin picked up the phone.


    ¡°Turn it off and make a video call, I miss you so much, and I want to see you.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was soft as if he was pleading.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, okay, I¡¯m going to bed, I¡¯ll call you tonight.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she hung up the phone, making the person on the other end of the phone confused.


    Yes¡­ he knew this marriage happened because he forced her and she married him because of the rattan and bamboo bushes on the mountain but how could she be so indifferent to him?


    Her husband is in pain all over his body and she won¡¯t even let him see her to relieve his self-pity?


    Finally, he sent her a text message, informing her that work had changed so he would have to stay three more days. Then he called Sara, asking her to book another ne ticket for him and Lisa.


    Poor him, as soon as he ended the call, the phone screen went ck. No matter how he pressed it, it wouldn¡¯t turn on, even though before that, he saw that the battery was full.


    ¡°Oh my god, my body is broken and my phone is broken too, what should I do?¡± Kevin eximed because he was so dissatisfied.


    As for Emily, after reading his message, she immediately called back but there was no signal. Feelings of insecurity and negative thoughts quickly surrounded her.


    Could it be that he was angry so he decided to stay there? Yesterday, he said he would return on schedule.


    She was imagining that he would drink alcohol and then mistake Lisa for her, and then¡­


    ¡°Okay, Kevin, just stay there, don¡¯te back anymore.¡± She hung up the phone and threw it on the bed.

 Chapter 105: The clouds dissipated and the rain stopped

    It wasn¡¯t until evening that Kevin went to the phone store, bought a new phone, and called Emily. However, what he received were long, hopeless sounds.


    Finally, he called Daisy and she told him his wife was asleep. He originally intended to go buy a phone a little early, but the fever that had tormented him since the afternoon until now made him unable to go out.


    He couldn¡¯t know that Emily was also having a fever because she was in so much pain that she fell asleep.


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯re a heartless person. Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll punish you when I get back. Oh my god, what a headache.¡± He said as he grabbed the edge of the table and slowly sat down on the chair.


    While Kevin groaned, Lisa hobbled in with a bag of hot dumplings in her hand.


    Just now, the two of them went out to dinner but Kevin could only eat a little, so she was afraid he was hungry in the middle of the night.


    The doctor told him and her to eat well before taking the medicine to avoid stomach pain.


    ¡°Why do you go out and buy these when your feet hurt?¡± He frowned and asked as soon as she put the bag of dumplings on the table.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungryte at night, you can eat more. Just now you only ate a few spoons of porridge. But how do you feel inside? Or go to the hospital, if anything happens, the doctor will be able to help you in time.¡± Lisa looked at him worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the doctor also told me that I might have a fever.¡±


    Kevin reached out and took out the medicine. Lisa quickly poured water into a ss and gave it to him. Fortunately, her wound did not cause fever, just burning pain.


    She wanted to ask Kevin to let her stay in his room to watch over him, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    As for him, after taking the medicine for a few seconds, he gradually lost consciousness and copsed on the table. Luckily, Lisa reacted quickly and caught him before he fell to the floor.


    ¡°President¡­ president, what¡¯s wrong with you? President¡­¡±


    Lisa panicked and called Kevin, but he was as soft as noodles and didn¡¯t answer. His eyes were closed and his hands were hanging limply.


    After a moment of panic, she remembered and quickly took thendline to call the hotel receptionist, asking them for help.


    Very soon, two tall staff members appeared and helped her take Kevin to the hospital.


    After listening to Lisa exin that Kevin had an ident, went for a checkup and the doctor wrote a prescription for him, but now that he fainted, the doctor immediately checked again.


    After that, the doctor concluded that Kevin had a physical weakness,bined with a fever, which was why he lost consciousness.


    Finally, the doctor told Lisa to do procedures for Kevin to be admitted to the hospital for convenient monitoring, and ording to her request, he was taken to the VIP hospital room.


    It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Kevin woke up. Feeling the weight and warmth from the back of his hand, he immediately moved his eyes and realized Lisa was resting her head on his hand.


    He couldn¡¯t remember anything after putting that dose in his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake, thank goodness. Yesterday, you scared me to death.¡± Lisa quickly sat up straight and spoke up as soon as she discovered that Kevin had woken up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the sofa and sleep?¡± He moved his hand closer to his body, his voice clearly showing fatigue.


    ¡°Ah, I was afraid you had a fever so I sat here to watch over you.¡± Lisa smiled shyly.


    After washing her face, she went down to the hospital canteen and bought two bowls of porridge for Kevin and herself.


    Last night, she had a very beautiful dream, she dreamed that Kevin said he loved her and asked her to be his girlfriend.


    When people are sick, their hearts are the weakest and she believes Kevin is no exception because he is also human and has a heart.


    Even if he¡¯s married, it doesn¡¯t matter. His wife was not by his side, taking care of him when he was in pain and had a high fever. She believed he was more or less touched by her care.


    At this time, in the mini vi, Emily also woke up. After a day, her face became even more swollen and bruised.


    When Daisy saw Emily appear, Daisy advised her to go to the hospital for a checkup but she refused because she knew it was not life-threatening, after a few days it would no longer be swollen.


    ¡°Last night Kevin couldn¡¯t call you, so he called me and I said you were asleep.¡± Daisy put the food on the table and said.


    ¡°I will call him againter.¡±


    While eating, Emily chatted with Daisy, asking about her daughter.


    Daisy was extremely proud, showing off Lisa¡¯s excellent academic achievements, constantly receiving schrships so she could pay her tuition, know how to cook, clean the house, and live tidily. She also bragged that Lisa bought her many gifts on this business trip.


    ¡°She will be a good wife. Ah¡­ does she have a boyfriend?¡± Emily took the spoon and put it in a ss of orange juice, stirring and asking.


    ¡°Not yet. There are a few guys near the area where she lives who want to date and get to know her, but she refuses. She¡¯s no longer young, but she¡¯s still picky. I¡¯m worried that when she¡¯s old, no one will look at her.¡± Daisy sighed.


    ¡°Unicons Group has many handsome and talented employees, so don¡¯t worry. Young people now get married veryte, like me.¡±


    ¡°If only Lisa could find a good man like Kevin, I wouldn¡¯t have anything to worry about anymore.¡±


    The smile on Emily¡¯s lips was distorted. It seems that Kevin has be the national model of a husband in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    If Lisa already had a lover, she probably wouldn¡¯t be worrying so much, but ording to Daisy, that girl hasn¡¯t dated anyone yet.


    She also didn¡¯t understand why she felt insecure when thinking about Lisa. Maybe she was free and had nothing to do, so she thought nonsense like that.


    Previously, Kevin dated Emma, but that was when he was single and she had no right to me him.


    Now, he is married and she believes he will know the responsibilities and obligations of a husband.


    Although she consoled herself, when she went up to her room, turned on the phone, and called Kevin, she once again fell into a state of confusion when she only heard the bell ring but no one picked up.


    After a few more calls, she got bored andy down on the bed, staring at the ceiling.


    In the afternoon, Emily went out to the yard, walked around, looked at the trees, and enjoyed the wind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When she saw the car stop in front of the gate, she quickly ran into the house and when she heard the doorbell ring, she ran upstairs.


    Although she didn¡¯t know who was visiting Kevin¡¯s house, it was better for her to avoid them. She was afraid that person was his mother,ing to see if she had moved out or not.


    While sitting huddled on the bed, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. She was startled, opened her eyes wide, and stared ahead.


    ¡°Emily, Kevin¡¯s father came to visit you, he came alone.¡± Daisy said as soon as she poked her head in.


    Emily¡¯s hand gripping the corner of the nket gradually loosened. She told Daisy to get down first, then left the bed, fixed her hair and clothes, then slowly walked to the living room.


    She knew that with Matthew¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t hit or scold her, but she was still a little worried.


    It is also possible that he came to advise her to leave his son so that his wife would no longer be angry and faint.


    ¡°Hello, uncle.¡± She bowed her head, politely saying hello.


    ¡°Why do you still call me that? Call me dad. Haven¡¯t you and Kevin already registered their marriage?¡±


    The man¡¯s warm, gentle voice made Emily¡¯s pounding heart calm down.


    She raised her head, the bridge of her nose suddenly stinging, her eye sockets red.


    Matthew was heartbroken when he saw her swollen face. What happened yesterday, he heard Mary tell.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, sit down.¡±


    Emily obediently did as he said and poured tea into a cup for him.


    Matthew took the cup of tea from her, took a sip, and said that Kevin had told him about weing her to live with him.


    But he didn¡¯t know how his wife knew when both he and Kevin hid this.


    He asked his wife, but she just said that if she wanted to know, she would find a way.


    ¡°I can understand her mood.¡± Emily tried to force a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Emily, if possible, forget the past, the present, and the future are the most important. I feel reassured because you have returned to Kevin. Besides you, it seems like he can¡¯t love anyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After talking with her for another ten minutes, Matthew said goodbye and left.


    Looking at the boxes of bird¡¯s nest and nutritious food he bought for her, the corners of her eyes became wet.


    Returning to her room, she took the phone and continued calling Kevin, and this time, he picked up.


    ¡°Why do I keep calling you but you don¡¯t pick up? Are you very busy?¡± Her voice was full of frustration.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so busy. I was in a meeting when you called. I was about to call back when you called. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ah, your father just came here and bought me a lot of bird¡¯s nests. When youe home, I¡¯ll cook for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell Daisy to make it for you to eat first. It seems that you still have some conscience and still remember your husband.¡±


    Emilyughed, told Kevin to remember to eat on time to avoid stomach pain, and then hung up so he could eat and sleep.


    She was no stranger to meetingssting all night and morning, so she didn¡¯t doubt him when she called him in the morning but he didn¡¯t call back until the afternoon.


    Matthew¡¯s words helped her put aside her foolish jealousy, believing that she was the only one in that man¡¯s heart, with no room left for another girl.


    Kevin put down the phone and smiled slightly. He spent the whole day in the hospital and received several bottles of intravenous fluids so he felt better.


    He originally intended to ask Lisa to go back to the hotel to get the phone for him, but seeing her bandaged leg, he couldn¡¯t bear to ask her to move.


    Fortunately, as soon as he returned to the hotel, he received a call from his little wife and was even more happy when he saw countless missed calls from her.


    After three days, Kevin¡¯s body had recovered, his head was no longer dizzy, but his shoulder des were still sore.


    Lisa¡¯s wound has also scabbed over, but her gait is still a bit unstable.


    After lunch, the two of them went to the airport together. While Kevin was excited because he wanted to see his wife again, Emily sighed when looking at herself in the mirror.


    Kevin is so smart, can he believe it was because she fell down the stairs?


    Outside, dark clouds came again, and the sunlight quickly disappeared. She looked up at the sky and guessed there would be a heavy rain soon. Her mood was also sad ording to the dark scene outside.


    The wind blew through the white curtain, bringing the cold outside into the room, and caressing her body.


    She doesn¡¯t know when she will love the rain again like she used to.


    She remembered the man whose smile was like the morning sunshine of that spring day.


    Was he happy to see her with his brother? Should she think that she helped his brother fulfill his wish?


    If she didn¡¯t think about this, everything would be fine, but every time she thought about it, her heart ached.

 Chapter 106: A Warm Rainy Night

    The sound of the rain outside was like sad music gradually lulling Emily to sleep. She curled up in a warm nket, dreaming of her childhood days.


    She originally wanted to wait for Kevin toe home, but she fell asleep. The body supplements that Ryan bought for her looked like they contained sleeping pills. In just over a week, she found herself getting fatter.


    After two o¡¯clock in the morning, Daisy¡¯s phone rang. When she saw Kevin¡¯s name, she immediately left the room, went out, and turned on the lights in both the living room and the yard.


    Knowing he would return today, she didn¡¯t dare sleep, closing one eye and opening the other. His wife is here, of course, he can¡¯t stay at the hotel.


    ¡°These were bought by Lisa.¡± Kevin gave severalrge and small bags to Daisy and said.


    Daisy took them. She was so touched that her eyes turned red. Waiting for Kevin to go upstairs, she turned off the light, returned to her room, and opened the bags to look.


    Since working at Unicons Group, her daughter has also paid more attention to her, often buying this and that for her.


    Although she always told Lisa not to buy too much, when she received the gift, she was very happy.


    The sound of the man¡¯s footsteps walking gently on the stairs, then reaching the hallway and stopping in front of a room.


    He reached out to push the door, not daring to turn on the light, but ording to what he remembered, groped into the room.


    He wondered why his wife didn¡¯t turn on the bedsidemp. It was so dark, how could she find her way to the bathroom in the middle of the night?


    He gingerly approached the bed and reached out to touch it, but found it was empty. In a panic, he quickly walked to the edge of the door and turned on the light switch.


    There was no wife in bed, and there was no wife in the bathroom either.


    Is this girl stupid? She¡¯s married but doesn¡¯t sleep in the same room with him? If he forgot to tell her, she wouldn¡¯te over to his room to sleep?


    His hands quickly unbuttoned each button of his shirt, followed by unfastening his belt.


    Even though it was toote, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if he didn¡¯t shower. He felt like road dust was clinging to his body even though he traveled by car.


    When Kevin went to the nearby room, Emily also woke up from a dream. Under the dim yellow light, he could only see a round lump curled up on the bed, looking quite adorable.


    Unable to restrain himself, as soon as he sat down, he bowed his head and kissed her cheek. The force of the kiss was not too strong, but it was enough to cause Emily pain.


    Reflexively, she groaned, straightened her hand, and pushed away the person who hurt her, then sat up, staring at the guy crawling up on the floor.


    ¡°I thought you were sound asleep. Why do you attack your husband like you¡¯re attacking an enemy?¡± Kevin grimaced, groaned, and asked.


    ¡°You¡­ is that you? I¡¯m just defending myself.¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a ¡°click¡±, the light quickly turned on. The sudden light that appeared blinded Emily and she had to cover her face with her hands.


    However, she had no intention of lowering her hand because she suddenly remembered her swollen face.


    Kevin approached and squinted at her for a long time. Just as he was about to grab her hand, she quicklyy down and covered herself with the nket.


    ¡°Please turn off the light so I can sleep. Why do you turn on the lights in the middle of the night?¡±


    After saying that, Emily yawned. She has decided that she will sleep from here until he goes to work and before he returns, she will crawl back under the nket and continue to sleep, try for a few more days, and her face will return to normal.


    She was praising herself for being so smart when suddenly a cold wind blew into the nket and very quickly, the nket was pulled away by Kevin.


    ¡°Go to my room to sleep. Now that we are husband and wife, we cannot sleep separately.¡± He gently touched her shoulder, shaking her.


    ¡°Dislike. I¡¯ve been lying down for a while so it¡¯s warm here, but it¡¯s cold in that room. Please lie down here.¡± She was still stubborn, sticking to the mattress.


    ¡°When you go to that room, I¡¯ll hug you. There¡¯s a heater so it¡¯s even warmer, so why is it cold?¡±


    After saying that, he forcefully pulled her towards him and he was almost motionless when he saw her swollen and purple face, the corner of her lips still had crusted cracks.


    Emily quickly sat up, and curled up, her eyes showing fear as she looked at the person opposite.


    ¡°Your face¡­¡± His voice trembled, and his eye sockets also turned red.


    ¡°I fell, I was careless, and fell down the stairs.¡± She quickly exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. If you say you fell, then I¡¯ll let the maid quit tomorrow. She can¡¯t even do the job of looking after you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up. Emily panicked, quickly rushed after him, grabbed his hand, and pulled him back.


    Daisy took very good care of her, and as she was old, she wouldn¡¯t have found a better ce to work than this.


    Seeing Emily¡¯s eyes filled with tears, Kevin¡¯s anger gradually subsided, leaving only sadness. He quickly sat down and gently touched her cheek.


    ¡°My mother beat you, right?¡±


    Emily nodded, tears falling like rain. Kevin took a deep breath, moved closer, and gently hugged her.


    Why would his mother hurt Emily? Isn¡¯t she afraid that her son will be heartbroken? Emily is his other half, if she hurts then he hurts too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for not being able to protect you. But don¡¯t worry, I guarantee this will never happen again. Believe me.¡± Kevin caressed her back lightly, as if afraid she would break.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t argue with your mother.¡± Emily¡¯s voice was choked.


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue, just talk. Come on, go back to that room and sleep.¡±


    After lightly kissing the top of Emily¡¯s head, Kevin wiped her tears, picked her up, and brought her to his room.


    He sat and looked at her swollen cheek for a long time. Only when she urged him to go to sleep did he turn off the light, lie down, and hug her in his arms, his hands constantly rubbing her face gently as if to soothe the pain.


    The scent of his body was both familiar and pleasant, along with this affectionate gesture and warm feeling that helped her quickly fall asleep.


    However, her man couldn¡¯t sleep. He wanted to stay up all night, enjoying the feeling of having her in his arms. There was a time when he thought that this love affair had no hope.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, the rain stopped. Emily snuggled deeply into Kevin¡¯s arms and continued to sleep, ignoring him as he ced small kisses scattered across her hair.


    ¡°Ah, what time is it? Why don¡¯t you go to work?¡± She suddenly remembered, looked up at him, and asked softly.


    ¡°No. Today I will stay home with you. I spend today for you. But where do you want to go for your honeymoon?¡± He gently stroked her face, his eyes still filled with sadness.


    ¡°My face is so ugly, where should I go? Furthermore, you are also tired. Just stay home.¡±


    Kevin shook his head, told her she was still beautiful, then went to the suitcase and took out a velvet box. Emily was still lying on the bed, watching his every move.


    Seeing him hold her hand and put the ring on, she said nothing.


    ¡°Put it on for me.¡± Kevin gave her the remaining ring and suggested.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this was a secret marriage?¡± She pouted.


    ¡°My mother already knows, so there¡¯s no need to keep it a secret anymore. Furthermore, everyone only knows that I¡¯m married, so they can¡¯t find you if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Emily nodded, sat up, and carefully put the ring on Kevin¡¯s finger. Since receiving the marriage certificate, she also took off the engagement ring that Daniel wore for her.


    Perhaps, it¡¯s time for her to let go of Daniel and let him go peacefully. If there is an afterlife, she hopes to see him again in a rtionship without tragedy.


    Both of them continued to hug each other and sleep a little longer, then got up from bed, went down to have breakfast, then went to the pool, soaked their feet in the cool water, enjoyed the breeze, sunbathed, and drank coconut water.


    Emily feels that this vi of her husband¡¯s is no different from a resort, the air here is cool and fresh, and there is no noise.


    She wanted to open her mouth to ask him about Lisa, but the words that reached her lips were swallowed.


    Maybe because that girl resembles her, she thinks too much. With Kevin¡¯s position and job, he will meet many talented and beautiful girls.


    In the end, he still chose her to be his wife.


    ¡°Do you want to eat dumplings or something? I¡¯m going out this afternoon to do something, I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Kevin caressed each of her long fingers and asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to see your mother, right?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Don¡¯t worry! Anyway, my mother already knows, so I need to exin everything clearly. At most, this cheek will look like you, with the appearance of a husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°You crazy person. If youe back, buy me rice paper mixed with lots of dried beef.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to go back. Where the wife is, the husband must be there.¡±


    Although Kevin used a humorous tone to reassure Emily, she was still very worried. She was afraid that Jessica would faint again. She just hopes he can choose the words to convince his mother to ept her like Daniel did.


    At exactly four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the car driven by Kevin also left the vi and drove straight onto the street.


    Emily stood on the second floor, watching the car flicker through the green trees.


    It wasn¡¯t until she could no longer see the car that she returned to the room, opened his suitcase, hung the clean clothes in the closet, and put the dirty clothes in theundry basket.


    Usually, when he goes on a business trip, he gives his clothes to the hotel staff forundry. This is also part of their service when customers request it, so there are only two sets of clothes that need to be washed.


    ¡°One, two, three, four¡­¡±


    Counting back and forth for a while, Emily still saw that one outfit was missing, so she was extremely surprised.


    If Kevin only lost a shirt or a pair of pants, she would think he was careless and left them at the hotel. However, he lost his entire set of clothes, including a shirt, pants, and vest, only his underwear was enough.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Kevin didn¡¯t lose his memory, how could he lose his entire suit?¡±


    Emily wanted to call Kevin to ask, but when she looked at the clock, she guessed he had already arrived home, maybe even talking to his mother, so she had to put this question aside.


    If she remembered correctly, it was one of the suits she made for him when he arrived on the north side of the city.


    While Emily was thinking of situations simr to those in the story: some perverted partner would steal her husband¡¯s clothes or ask her husband to give him the clothes before cooperating, Kevin had just turned the car into the big gate.


    Seeing his mother and the housekeeper sitting in the small thatched hut, he immediately approached and knelt before the surprised eyes of her and Mary.


    After Jessica waved her hand, Mary bowed and entered the vi.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for getting married without informing you.¡± He bowed his head and spoke.


    ¡°Sheined to you, right?¡±


    ¡°No. But mom, if you hit her, it¡¯s no different than if you hit me. I am very heartbroken.¡±


    Seeing her son burst into tears just because his wife was beaten by her, she was speechless. She only pped Emily once, did her son need to cry like that?


    However, when Kevin showed a photo of Emily sleeping with her cheek swollen and purple, Jessica immediately felt a bit cruel. How could she know that girl¡¯s skin was so thin?

 Chapter 107: Suspicious

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Jessica frowned, looking at her son with a helpless expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kevin replied and did as she said.


    These past few days, because she listened to her husband¡¯s advice a lot, her dislike for that girl was reduced by half. She no longer wanted to stop Kevin, but she didn¡¯t want to see Emily. It¡¯s best not to see, say hello or visit.


    After all, at first, she liked and loved Emily, but every time she saw Emily or heard about Emily, Daniel¡¯s pitiful image appeared in front of her, making it impossible for her to calm down.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t interfere in your love life anymore, but I also won¡¯t ept that girl as my daughter-inw. So, even if youe to visit me, don¡¯t bring her back here.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°This is my final concession to keep our family at peace.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes and determined tone made Kevin unable to say anything more, so he nodded in approval.


    He believes that after a while, the sadness will truly subside and his mother will love Emily again. He believes that if Emily gives his mother a grandchild, either a nephew or a niece, his mother will certainly love her child and also love the child¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and eat. From now on, we won¡¯t have many meals together anymore.¡±


    Jessica said, then stood up and walked into the main door. Kevin could sense her sad mood through that voice.


    If his mother and his wife got along, he would bring Emily back here to live and take care of his parents with him, but right now the two of them need to avoid each other to avoid more unhappy and painful things happening.


    He took his phone and texted Emily, telling her to eat first and not wait for him.


    The dining table was quickly set up. Usually, at this time, Jessica and her husband have not had dinner yet, but today, she wanted to eat a little early so that Kevin could go home to rest.


    Looking at his listless, haggard face, she knew he hadn¡¯t gotten enough sleep.


    ¡°Is work going well? Why did you suddenly stay a few more days?¡± Matthew asked slowly.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine, there were a few problems but they¡¯ve been resolved satisfactorily.¡± Kevin smiled, reached out to pick up a piece of meat, and put it in his bowl.


    ¡°No matter what you do, you must pay attention to your health. We only have you left.¡± Jessica reminded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the meal ended, Kevin stayed and chatted with his parents for a while longer before driving to the ce that sold mixed rice paper that Emily liked, bought it for her and Daisy, and then drove straight home.


    Just now, he boldly asked his mother how she knew what happened between him and Emily and she showed him the message. It turned out that he mistakenly sent the message to her instead of his wife.


    In the text message, he asked Emily if she was familiar with the wedding house.


    At that time, he was surprised because he did not see this message when he checked the conversation history between him and her.


    He thought he made a mistake and hadn¡¯t sent it yet, so he texted again. He didn¡¯t realize he had sent it to his mother. He even suspected Daisy and Lisa. What a sin.


    When Kevin entered the room, Emily was hugging her pillow, sitting nkly on the bed.


    He walked over, put the bag of mixed rice paper on the table, sat down, and gently touched her face.


    ¡°How¡¯s mom?¡± She asked softly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Mom won¡¯t interfere anymore. I think my mother needs more time to ept you as her daughter-inw.¡±


    He retracted his hand, sighed, and med himself for not being careful and revealing his marriage, making his wife suffer.


    However, Emilyforted him, saying it was good, at least she no longer felt worried, confused, and always ready to run away for fear of being discovered by her mother-inw.


    The problem between her and his mother is time. She was still tormented and felt sorry for Daniel, so she wondered how his mother could easily let it go.


    His mother¡¯s thoughts were consistent with the majority that if Daniel had not stopped by the Winepany to pick James up for lunch, he probably would not have had an ident.


    ¡°Just now, I was arranging clothes for you and discovered that a whole set of clothes was missing. Did you forget it at the hotel?¡± She tightened her grip on the pillow, looking at him with a tense expression.


    ¡°Ah, I went out to eat with a business partner, and the waiter carelessly spilled sauce on it. It was difficult to clean it, so I threw it away.¡±


    Emily lowered her eyes, her long eyshes drooping down. She knew Kevin was rich, throwing away a few more expensive suits wouldn¡¯t have any effect on his finances, but she measured, cut, and sewed that suit for him.


    Kevin quickly noticed that her expression had changed and quickly remembered that the outfit was one of the outfits she had made for him.


    At that time, he was in pain, missed her, and worried so he didn¡¯t think much, he just didn¡¯t want his clothes to be stained with another girl¡¯s blood.


    He didn¡¯t want to tell her that he was in trouble abroad. With her nature, she would be worried and watch him with wide eyes every night to see if he had anyplications or not.


    ¡°Later, you will make me new clothes. From now on, I will only wear the clothes you make, I don¡¯t need to buy anymore.¡± He held her hand, caressed andforted her.


    ¡°Go take a shower and go to bed early.¡±


    Emily moved to the edge of the bed, reached for the bag of mixed rice paper, and started eating.


    Looking at her, Kevin saw that she looked like a white rabbit eating a carrot, extremely adorable and innocent.


    If it weren¡¯t for his whole body still aching and afraid that she would think he was old, he would have eaten her. In his eyes, she is the most beautiful creature in the world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a bath?¡± She looked at him with wide eyes and asked.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    The sound of water being flushed echoed in the bathroom. Kevin frowned as he looked at his back reflected in the mirror.


    The bruises have faded, but it will probably take a few more days for him to confidently perform his duties.


    He hoped this time would be enough for Emily to mentally prepare. The feelings she said had faded, he would slowly help her rekindle them.


    He is confident in his appearance, status, and money. He knows she loves romantic novels and he is the main male role model in them, of course, she will fall in love with him.


    Both people are close to each other day and night, of course, love will appear again.


    When Kevin came out, his little wife was curled up in the nket, her hands constantly working on her phone.


    His eyes are quite good, so even at a distance, he could still see that the website she was viewing was rted to fashion and apparel.


    He knows she has her passion, but he doesn¡¯t want her to work hard. She also has to take care of her health so she can get pregnant and give birth in the future.


    ¡°Go brush your teeth.  Kevin spoke gently.¡±


    ¡°I already brushed my teeth. I just ran to the next room.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Wait a few more days, I¡¯ll take you back to the dorm to get your things. I also want to go to the mountains to breathe fresh air for a few days.¡± He said as he squeezed hand lotion onto his hands and rubbed them.


    ¡°I have a sewing machine¡­¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then let me drive the pickup truck. Come on, let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    Kevin reached out and took Emily¡¯s phone, turned it off, and strode to the light switch. The room suddenly returned to a semi-dark scene.


    Emily was a little nervous, clutching the bed sheet tightly. When she felt the mattress behind her back sink, she almost held her breath and when his cold arms hugged her waist, her heart seemed to stop beating.


    After a while, there was no further movement from the person next to her, which surprised her a bit, and when she heard his steady breathing, she waspletely bewildered.


    A dreamless night. When Emily woke up, she saw Kevin standing in front of therge mirror, slowly buttoning the button on his cuff.


    White shirts and dark pants are always the outfits that apany him the most. He also has colored shirts but it seems like he only wears them four or five days a month.


    Seeing Kevin holding the tie, Emily immediately left the bed and went to help him.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d tied his tie. However, this was the first time she tied a tie for him as his wife and also the first time she tied a tie for him after many years of separation, so he was extremely emotional.


    Before falling in love with her, he only thought that after graduating, he would apply to a certainpany and work for a living.


    But from the moment he epted her confession, to be more exact, from the moment she tied him a tie so he could speak on behalf of the students, he had different thoughts.


    He wants to be a businessman, a person with a certain status in society to be able to give her the best.


    And when his parents found him, he was brought right back to the finish line.


    ¡°Done.¡± She caressed his cor, smiling with satisfaction.


    ¡°Thank you. Go, wash your face, ande down to have breakfast with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please go down first.¡±


    Continuing the family tradition, Kevin also wants to maintain breakfast with the members of his small family.


    His father said the meals seemed simple but had a bond, helping to strengthen the bond between members.


    Five minutester, Emily appeared in the kitchen. She sat opposite him and ate with him. Now and then, she raised her head and observed her man.


    She wondered if he thought she couldn¡¯t adapt to this marriage so he suppressed his primal desires.


    Everyone knows what a normal man will do after more than a week away from his wife. Furthermore, they were newlyweds and he left her behind to go make money on their wedding night.


    ¡°Just eat slowly, I have to go to work.¡± Kevin put down his spoon and pulled out a tissue to wipe his mouth.


    ¡°Have a lucky day.¡±


    After speaking, she bent down again and continued to nibble on the ribs.


    Kevin originally intended to force Emily to give him a morning kiss, but looking at her greasy mouth, he had to swallow his words back in his heart.


    Maybe tomorrow morning, he has to force her to kiss him before eating.


    It seems that the tonic that Ryan bought for her was effective. When he hugged her, he felt like she was fatter than when he brought her home.


    The car slowly left the garage and headed out the gate, then sped down the road.


    Kevin looked at his hand on the steering wheel and smiled. He couldn¡¯t imagine that he would get married at such a rocket speed. Maybe he should thank Venn, thanks to Venn buying that mountain, he has a wife.


    As soon as Kevin entered the main lobby, Sara appeared and walked with him, quickly reporting the day¡¯s schedule.


    His day will be filled with three meetings and many documents that need his signature.


    ¡°Is Venn okay these past few days?¡± He strode and asked.


    ¡°Still breathing, sir.¡± Sara answered humorously.

 Chapter 108: Congratulations on your happiness

    Seeing Lisa waiting for the elevator, Kevin immediately approached and asked about her wound. He guessed that maybe she didn¡¯t want her colleagues and customers to see her bandaged leg, so today, she wore a long dress that reached her ankles.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a little pain. And you? Are you still in pain?¡± Lisa spoke gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer in pain.¡± Kevin smiled.


    The elevator for the president is a private elevator, so after asking her, Kevin immediately walked toward Sara.


    The moment Lisa looked after him, she discovered that his ring finger was wearing a ring.


    That¡¯s no different from him publicly announcing that he¡¯s married. Why did her mother say that he wanted to hide this marriage?


    A trace of jealousy suddenly appeared on her innocent face, her hands sped tightly, her whole body trembling slightly.


    The day Emily came here to look for Kevin, Lisa was busy with Venn going to the partnerpany to attend a meeting. Next, she and her boss went to inspect the projects under construction in the city.


    The next morning, she went into thepany and buried her head in work. Near noon, Sara asked her to go on a business trip with Kevin, so she didn¡¯t hear any news.


    It wasn¡¯t until today that she heard the receptionists discuss this matter.


    ¡°Boss, what is that ring? Did you secretly get married abroad?¡± Sara spoke up to tease Kevin.


    ¡°You know and still ask.¡± He replied and his facial expression did not change.


    ¡°Your speed is so fast. But are you okay? I heard Lisa say you and she almost went to sell salt.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine now, what about your mother?¡±


    ¡°She is healthy now. Her daughter came to take care of her and encourage her, so she got better quickly.¡±


    The elevator quickly took them to the top floor.


    After checking the documents that needed to be returned to the departments and receiving the mission from Kevin, Sara left.


    Knowing that Kevin was returning to thepany today, at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Venn left the office and went to meet him.


    Yesterday, when Venn saw his assistant limping to work, he was extremely surprised. When he asked, she said that she and the president had had a traffic ident so they had to stay there for another three days.


    Kevin saw his old assistante in but he still pretended not to see, his eyes glued to theputer screen, his hands continuously working.


    Venn stared at Kevin¡¯s ring finger, more or less guessing that his love story hade to an end.


    That day, Venn was not at thepany, but a few dayster, he heard the finance department employee recount the incident.


    He said that Kevin told him to follow Emily and when Kevin came to pick her up in the rain, he returned and now the president of Unicons group appeared with a wedding ring in his hand.


    ¡°Congrattions on your happiness, boss.¡± Venn said softly.


    ¡°You grasp information very quickly.¡± Kevin replied, still staring intently at the report on theputer screen.


    ¡°I¡¯m a genius at hearing stories. I¡¯m really happy for you. You have finally escaped your single life.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I have a wife.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me? What trouble have I caused?¡±


    Not wanting Venn to be more confused, Kevin revealed to Venn that because Venn bought the mountain that Kurt¡¯spany chose as a source of raw materials for the production of handicrafts, Emily came to find him.


    And he didn¡¯t miss the opportunity to use marriage as a condition for negotiating with her.


    Venn was bewildered as he looked at the boss he had always admired for a long time, then shook his head and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, my boss¡¯s marriage was exchanged for some bamboo bushes.¡±


    After saying that, Venn immediately ran away before Kevin could throw the pen at him. He swore to himself that he did not know that Emily was rted to that mountain.


    When Kevin told him to ask Jonathan to let thepany that had signed the bamboo and rattan trading contract with Jonathan have full exploitation rights, he thought someone from thatpany had contacted Kevin to beg him, not thinking it was the girl Kevin loved.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Although Venn is happy for his boss, he doesn¡¯t know whether his boss¡¯s wife has a grudge against him or not.


    She jumped from the south of the city to the north of the city and then ran towards the mountains, so how could he know to avoid her?


    At exactly nine o¡¯clock, Kevin and Sara entered the meeting room. Although the leaders were old, their eyes were still very sharp and they counted money without missing a single note, so, of course, they quickly discovered that the not-so-young boss was wearing a wedding ring.


    Thete deputy general director, who was also his younger brother, passed away not long ago, so there was no wedding or official announcement about his marriage, which is something everyone can understand.


    After receiving eye and hand signals from the newly appointed deputy general director after Venn, everyone simultaneously spoke up to congratte Kevin.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± Kevin nodded, giving a friendly smile.


    Everyone in therge meeting room was happy for their boss, only Lisa was in a different mood.


    Sadness, jealousy, and disappointment made her lose focus, not knowing what the leaders were saying, but fortunately, there was a recording pen to help her.


    The meetingsted for two hours and as soon as it ended, Kevin and Sara immediately went out for lunch to continue attending the meeting at 1 pm at SM Financial Investment Company.


    Time passed and by the time the intense workday ended, both Kevin and Sara were tired.


    However, Kevin recovered faster than his assistant because he had a little cat Emily at home. When he thinks of her, he feels energized.


    Compared to going to the north side of the city every night to wait for her to get off work, this kind of work is normal.


    When he finished work and came home, he saw her. If he wanted to hug her, he hugged her. If he wanted to kiss her, he kissed her. If he wanted to caress her, he caressed her.


    On the drive home, he imagined Emily running from the steps to greet him like a child waiting for her mother to return to the market, but when he entered the living room, he couldn¡¯t see her figure anywhere.


    Smelling the familiar aroma of fooding from the kitchen, he ced his briefcase and vest on the sofa and quickly entered.


    In the kitchen, Emily is wearing an apron and attentively cooking. The image he had always wanted to see made him extremely emotional, he hurriedly walked over and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Oh my god, you startled me. Do you remember these dishes?¡± She smiled brightly and happily asked.


    ¡°I still remember. Stir-fried chicken with lemongrass and chili, chicken soup with sour-soup creeper, chicken braised with ginger. You know I like to eat them so you learned and cooked them for me yourself. At first, it was a little difficult to eat but they became more and more delicious, and I became addicted to eating them.¡±


    A little old memory that he mentioned made both people¡¯s noses sting.


    Kevin hugged Emily even tighter, rubbing the tip of his nose against her shiny hair. Fatigue after a daypletely disappears.


    ¡°Go take a shower and thene down to eat while the food is still hot.¡± She removed his hand, winking mischievously.


    The man obediently walked quickly back to his room, took a quick shower, and just ten minutester, he was at the dining table.


    The dishes suited his taste and his wife cooked them herself, so he ate three full bowls of rice.


    ¡°Please sleep first. I have urgent work to do, no need to wait for me.¡± Kevin put down the ss of water, gently pinched her less swollen cheek, and said.


    Emily nodded, and waved her hand to signal him to go ahead, while she still sat and munched on fruit.


    Today, she had nothing to do in her free time, so she created a new socialwork ount and searched for a user named Lisa.


    And she saw the socialwork ount of a girl whose face half resembled hers, and whose fashion style was not much different from hers.


    But what made Emily think a lot was that after sending the friend request and being epted, she saw a photo of only her husband¡¯s legs at the airport.


    He pulled two suitcases with both hands, the caption above was ¡°he couldn¡¯t bear to let me pull the suitcase¡±.


    Emily could confirm that it was Kevin even though the photo had been edited to ck and white because Lisa was the one who had just returned from a business trip with him.


    Kevin is the president of arge corporation, and even if the person apanying him is a female assistant, he should not help her carry luggage, unless she is his girlfriend or wife.


    Emily reassured herself that maybe he was different from everyone else, maybe he was too kind to do that, but if there was nothing between the two of them, how could Lisa dare post that photo on socialworks?


    There are many people on there, they like andment enthusiastically.


    After eating thest piece of apple, Emily returned to her room, went to the balcony to get some fresh air, then brushed her teeth and climbed into bed.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, still unable to sleep, she immediately got up and went to the study room.


    Today, she also joined a secret confiding group of women and asked why her newlywed husband did not have sex with her even though he still showed love and care.


    The answer she received from a middle-aged woman was that the man was impotent or that he had already taken care of that physiological need outside, so when he got home he had no strength left to pamper his wife.


    Furthermore, he also had to hide the marks that another girl left on him.


    Through the half-closed door, Emily could see her husband¡¯s serious appearance while working.


    At home, he doesn¡¯t wear shirts or pants, only wears a white T-shirt and long sweatpants, but his charm at the office is not lost.


    After hesitating for a long time, she entered.


    Hearing footsteps, Kevin immediately raised his head to look. The light breeze blew through the white curtain on the window, causing Emily¡¯s pale pink silk dress to flutter, turning into a stunning beauty in his eyes.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡± He asked, his eyes still glued to her body.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet?¡± She didn¡¯t answer but went behind him, hugged his neck, and asked back.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    Warm breath carrying a light scent blew onto the man¡¯s neck, causing the man¡¯s body to stiffen for a moment.


    Kevin took a deep breath and removed Emily¡¯s hand, then quickly pulled her into his arms.


    His movements were so fast that when she regained consciousness, she discovered she was sitting on his legs.


    The two of them looked at each other. He squinted at her, and she watched him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Ah, then you should continue to finish your work and then go back to bed. Staying up toote is not good.¡±


    Emily originally wanted to investigate Kevin, but now, when she felt his body change, she lost allposure.


    She realized that she was not ready and was still too shy to face this. That day she drank alcohol, but now, she is very sober.


    The moment she stood up, he also left the swivel chair, grabbed her, and turned around, pressing her against the edge of the desk. Emily lost her bnce and quickly reached out with both hands to hold his waist.


    Under the bright electric light, she could see his eyes gradually tinted with desire, a pair of slightly cloudy eyes, full of ecstasy, with her silhouette there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay up all night. Anyway, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Kevin bowed his head slightly, his deep, hoarse voice rang softly in Emily¡¯s ear, making her whole body weak.


    She didn¡¯t think that just one sentence from him would be enough to drain her strength. However, she was in a panic, her heart was about to jump out of her chest.

 Chapter 109: A sleepless night

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ aren¡¯t you still not done?¡± She stammered.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but a little cat came here to cause trouble, so I can¡¯t continue.¡±


    Although Emily couldn¡¯t see her face, she guessed that it was red because her whole body was hot like fire, and her heart rate was also increasing.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth to speak, the man¡¯s warm lips stopped her. He kissed very gently as if he was afraid that she would hurt, afraid that she would break, unlike the passionate, possessive kisses when they first got close to each other.


    Warm and sweet is what she felt, her slender arms unconsciously hugged him tighter.


    ¡°Emily, let me see if you still dare toe here when I¡¯m working in the future.¡±


    Kevin said as soon as their lips separated and in the blink of an eye, Emily was lifted in strong arms.


    She said nothing, obediently wrapped her arms around his neck, leaned close to the man¡¯s chest, closed her eyes, listened to his heart beating fast for her, and inhaled the fragrant mint scent.


    It wasn¡¯t until she felt her back touch the soft mattress that she opened her eyes and looked at her husband¡¯s handsome, charming face at close range.


    The light from the deskmp divided his face into light and dark halves. In a moment, she suddenly thought of a nickname for him: ¡°male fox¡±.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯ll be gentle. I didn¡¯t drink alcohol tonight.¡±


    Kevin gently stroked Emily¡¯s pursed lips, reassuring her. He still hadn¡¯t forgotten how she looked the morning after that fateful night.


    At that time, he only loved her instinctively,pletely losing his reason, making her no different from a rag doll. Every time he remembers it, he feels like he¡¯s bad.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡±


    Emily nodded, her whole body gradually rxed, her chest less heaving, and proactively helped Kevin take off his t-shirt.


    Gentle kisses fell on her face again. Kevin was still afraid that her bump would still hurt, so he kissed her as gently as possible.


    The kiss gradually moved down her white neck, and his hands slowly took off her soft dress.


    While Emily was immersed in passionate love, she suddenly felt her neck wet. Is Kevin crying?


    ¡°Kevin, why are you crying?¡± Emily quickly reached out and hugged his face as soon as he raised his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all just a dream.¡± His voice was choked.


    ¡°This is not a dream, I¡¯m here.¡±


    After speaking, Emily proactively pulled Kevin down and kissed him on the lips, whispering words of love and longing into his ear.


    And she also dug her own grave because these words stimted men¡¯s desires to the peak.


    The temperature in the room increased, gasps and moans continuously rang out, hands sped tightly together, and intense movements made the white sheet wrinkle.


    Emily didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. She only knew that when Kevin satisfactorily buried his head in her neck, her strength was almost drained.


    It waste so the air was cold but both bodies were drenched in sweat. The intimate physical contact strengthened her love and trust for him.


    Perhaps the photo on Lisa¡¯s Facebook page was not of him, perhaps she suspected too much.


    A night filled with emotions passed. When Emily woke up, there was no longer any warmth next to her.


    She felt sorry for herself, but when she looked at the rabbit-shaped rm clock, she stopped feeling sorry for herself because she realized it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Last night, that man tormented her more than once. She didn¡¯t think he still had the strength to drag himself to thepany.


    Out of habit, she reached for her phone and smiled when she saw a text message from Kevin.


    He asked her if she was awake yet, asked if she had breakfast, apologized, and evenined that he was sitting in a meeting and his whole body ached because he had exercised so muchst night, and he had performed some difficult sexual positions.


    After texting him the words ¡°You can do it yourself, you can bear it yourself¡±, she immediately got out of bed, went to the bathroom, andfortably soaked in the warm milk-scented water.


    Looking at the traces of love he left on her body, she silently told herself not to trust a man¡¯s words, especially when he was in bed.


    Kevin said he would be gentle, but now she doesn¡¯t look like a human, nor like a ghost.


    Fortunately, she had some clothes with high cors and long sleeves, otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t have dared to go down to the kitchen for fear of meeting Daisy.


    ¡°Oh, why are there so many dishes for breakfast today?¡± Emily asked in surprise as she sat at the dining table.


    ¡°Kevin told me to make a few more dishes to help you regain your strength.¡± Daisy replied.


    Emily smiled wryly, quickly picked up her chopsticks, and focused all her senses on the dining table.


    What¡¯s wrong with this guy? How could he say such hieroglyphs to the maid?


    She was so embarrassed that she could die. Seeing Daisy¡¯s meaningful smile, she just wanted to crawl underground.


    While Emily ate and silently scolded Kevin, he was saying thest words to end the meeting thatsted more than an hour.


    Just like in many previous meetings, Kevin and Venn, Sara, and Lisa were always thest four people to leave the meeting room.


    Venn¡¯s sharp eyes noticed his boss¡¯s handsome face grimacing as he tilted his head. Seeing Kevin stand up to leave, Venn quickly followed him.


    ¡°Were you abused by your wife?¡± Venn smiled and asked softly.


    ¡°No, it was me who abused her.¡± Kevin red at Venn.


    Although the two guys¡¯ voices were very small, they were enough for the two people walking behind to hear. While Sara smiled because her boss had escaped his single life, Lisa¡¯s face was sad as if she were at a funeral.


    She knew they were husband and wife, lovemaking was something that would naturally happen, but she didn¡¯t want to, she wanted the position next to Kevin to be hers.


    She realized that after that business trip, her feelings for Kevin grew stronger, wanting him to belong only to her.


    She wanted to lie in his arms, lean against his chest, and hear his deep, warm voice, not the serious, cold tone he usually used when appearing at work.


    Returning to the office, Kevin saw a mischievous message from his little wife. He texted her back the words ¡°unconscionable¡± with a crying face emoji and continued to bury his head in processing documents.


    ¡°Boss, the bidding documents for the airport project are about to be released, have you decided on a joint venture with anypany yet?¡± Sara asked while operating on theputer.


    Kevin¡¯s hand holding the pen stopped for a long time.


    The bidding package to build a passenger terminal and provide and install equipment for the country¡¯srgest international airport had to be extended three times to submit bid documents because there were too few contractors participating.


    That bidding package was also canceled once because the bids did not meet the requirements of the bidding documents.


    At that time, Unicons Group was having some difficulties in capital turnover.


    Furthermore, the construction time given by the investor was too short, even if one person grew a few more hands, the project would not bepleted on time.


    Therefore, his father decided not to participate in the bidding even though he had bought the bidding documents.


    ¡°GE Group once offered to cooperate with us on this project.¡± Sara continued to speak.


    ¡°I know.¡± Kevin nodded.


    Previously, he had heard Daniel talk about Brian¡¯s intentions after the announcement of canceling the bid.


    That time, Brian submitted a bid and was rejected. Financial capacity is not a problem for this group, the important thing is that GE Group has not been in the construction industry for long.


    Their typical construction contractspared to the requirements of the bidding documents still do not meet standards.


    Therefore, Brian expressed his desire to enter into a joint venture with Unicons Group, taking on a project that is considered a representative face to international friends.


    ¡°If they allowed domestic and foreignpanies to enter into joint ventures, it would be better. We can take advantage of foreign contractors¡¯ experience and finances, and take advantage of domestic workers to reduce costs.¡± Sara stopped, sighed, blinked, and looked at her boss.


    ¡°Not long ago, GE Group gathered money to buy the Winepany. I don¡¯t know if they still can carry out this bidding package. You tell Venn to ask Brian again. Don¡¯t let us get involved and then have to shoulder all their work.¡± Kevin twirled the pen in his hand and spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    All afternoon, Kevin was only in the office processing documents and when the clock struck five, he turned off theputer, grabbed his vest, and left the room.


    Last night, he also knew that he was a bit too strong, so he had to go home early tofort Emily. He was afraid that next time, the beauty would be afraid and not let him touch her again.


    As he drove through the gate, he saw her lovely figure in a white dress crouching next to the rose bush, so he stopped and honked a few times.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, it took more than ten seconds for her to run to him, her face as cheerful as a child¡¯s.


    ¡°What is in there that makes you love it more than your husband?¡± He frowned and looked angry.


    ¡°Here, take a look.¡± She showed him the phone screen.


    That was a photo she took of a yellow bee sucking nectar from a white rose in the middle of the sunset. It looks very artistic but evokes sadness in the viewer because of the contrast between the flower color and the light-dark background.


    Kevin pointed at the bee and asked if it was him.


    At first, Emily widened her eyes in bewilderment, not understanding what he wanted to say, but after seeing his rogue look, she blushed, punched him in the shoulder, and ran away.


    Before, he never made suchparisons. He thinks the skin on her face is very thick, right?


    After parking the car, Kevin leisurely walked into the house. He stopped by the kitchen but only saw Daisy so he went straight to his room.


    It seems that today, that woman is not interested in cooking. Although he likes to eat the food she cooks herself, he doesn¡¯t want her to work hard. She only needs to cook for him a few meals a year and he will be very satisfied.


    ¡°Where are you going with your pillow? Are you going to sleep in another room? Impossible. Husband and wife must sleep together. Even if we¡¯re angry at each other, we still have to sleep together.¡± Kevin quickly snatched the pillow from Emily¡¯s hand and said a long sentence.


    ¡°Big brother, did you watch the movie for more than one hundred eighty minutes?¡±


    Emily snatched the pillow from his hand, ced it on the bed, and then reached out to grab the other pillow from the chair.


    At this time, Kevin realized that his wife was changing the bedsheets. Turns out, she put two pillows on the chair to avoid entanglement. While she was hugging it and putting it back in its ce, he walked in and misunderstood.


    Emily quickly noticed his sad expression andplex emotions. She walked towards him, crawled into his arms, and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°We got married. Don¡¯t keep worrying like that. If I run into the next room, you can take me back.¡±


    After saying that, she stood on tiptoe, kissed him on the lips, and then pressed her shy face against his chest.


    She didn¡¯t think that one small action would make him so confused that he almost lost control.


    Kevin let go of the briefcase, letting it fall, and hugged her tightly. For some reason, sometimes he still feels that this rtionship is not secure even though he has a marriage certificate.


    He had lost her too many times and formed an invisible obsession, he was afraid that she would abandon him again.

 Chapter 110: Young Couples

    ¡°How¡¯s your work today?¡± Emily raised her head, looked at him, and asked.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s okay. What about you? Do you have any pain?¡±


    ¡°Do you still ask? You said you would be gentle and told me to believe you.¡±


    Looking at Emily¡¯s frustrated expression, Kevin couldn¡¯t help butugh, his hand gently pulling down the cor of the person opposite him, looking at the kiss marks that had turned purple.


    When he left in the morning, these traces were still pink. He also doesn¡¯t know how to control himself when his wife is so attractive.


    ¡°Emily, there¡¯s still a ce for me here, right? This marriage is not just because of that mountain, right?¡± Kevin¡¯s finger moved down to where her heart was beating and asked.


    Emily didn¡¯t answer him but just nodded slightly. To be honest, it was because she wanted to help Kurt that she went looking for the buyer, Kevin.


    However, if it were not him but another man who made such a request, she would not ept it.


    Perhaps she will return and go find sources of raw materials for her benefactor¡¯spany.


    Now that she is his wife, his mother also agrees to ignore this marriage, so there is no reason for her to leave him anymore.


    She is just an ordinary girl, hoping for a house and the storm will stop behind the door.


    ¡°Do you find it hard to believe? Are you feeling that I love someone very easily? Daniel¡­¡±


    The words were interrupted by the man¡¯s warm lips. Kevin understood what Emily was trying to say. If she loved someone so easily, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to be husband and wife with her.


    When he hasn¡¯t found her yet, there are always men next to her ready to hold out their hands for her to hold.


    Because he just wanted to prevent her from saying hurtful words, the kiss didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, it¡¯s just¡­ even when you¡¯re by my side, I¡¯m always afraid that one day, I¡¯ll lose you again. Emily, I¡¯m really scared.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice was choked, and his eyes were red.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a baby. Our baby will help you keep me.¡± Emily hugged his face, trying to find funny words to dispel the negative mood of her self-deprecating husband.


    ¡°How many children does it take to keep you?¡±


    ¡°What matters is how many children you can create. Okay, go take a shower and then have dinner.¡±


    Emily pushed Kevin away and tried to run away, but he pulled her into the bathroom even though she kept screaming and saying she had just finished showering.


    She could not imagine that with just a few provocative words from her, his desire was aroused.


    Under the warm water, he hugged her tightly and kissed her passionately. If it weren¡¯t for worrying about her fragile body, he¡¯d want to give birth to a ser team. He believes he can do this.


    ¡°Help me.¡± Kevin put Emily¡¯s hand on his neck, and his voice became hoarse.


    Her hands obediently did as he said, taking off his tie and unbuttoning each button of his shirt.


    This man had just finished feeling self-deprecation. If she rejected him, she was afraid he would think of a thousand other situations that would never happen and cry until his eyes turned red.


    Is he a cold president? She saw him as arge puppy.


    When the dress on the body ispletely removed, the surrounding temperature also increases.


    Inside the dim steam, Emily could only rx and let him lead her. There was no ce in the vast room without their footprints.


    Emily gasped, silently scolding the guy who was bullying her. He was stillining of pain in the morning but now he¡¯s no different from some hooligan.


    The moment she and her husband sank into the warm water of the bathtub, she copsed, leaning heavily on his strong chest.


    It took a while for both of their breathing to stabilize. His physiological needs are too strong, very different from his elegant, indifferent appearance.


    She felt like she had mistakenly jumped into a fire ant nest. Over the years, she would probably be eaten by him, leaving only dry bones.


    After leaving the steamy room, Emily curled up in the nket and refused to go downstairs for dinner because her legs were weak and she couldn¡¯t walk.


    Emily didn¡¯t know how Kevin loved her, but he gnawed her like he gnawed on a bone, making her whole body now full of his symbols and traces.


    ¡°Let me bring you some food. Look at you. I just caressed you a little but you were already sulking. Yet you still want to have children.¡±


    Kevin lovingly patted her back then quickly went downstairs, asking Daisy to get two portions of food so he could bring them to the room to coax his wife to eat.


    The feeling of pampering his woman makes him feel so sweet, he likes it that way. Just now, while being too intimate, she even scolded him and threatened him.


    ¡°Baby, wake up and eat with me, are you going to starve yourself to sleep?¡± Kevin put the tray on the table and gently called her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat. I no longer have the strength to eat. How can you not distinguish between day and night? Is there any buffalo that plows day and night like you?¡± She snuggled her head into the nket and replied angrily.


    ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t eat, we¡¯ll continue with the process of creating a baby.¡±


    As soon as Kevin swooped down and tried to hug Emily, she quickly sat up and red at him.


    Kevin is good at business and also very good atforting women. He pulled her into his arms, repeatedly kissed the top of her head, apologized, and promised to leave that mountain for Kurt to continue nting, taking care of rattan and bamboo, and exploiting it within a few years.


    This method sessfully turned her into an obedient little cat, no longer a ferocious tigress.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Unicons group implementing a resort tourism project?¡± Emily asked coyly.


    ¡°Yes, I am implementing it but I will do it in other locations first, one by one and that will be thest ce to be built. Soon, the group will participate in bidding for the international airport project, so I need to retain human resources and finance for this bidding package.¡±


    Although Emily knew that it was not yet time for Kevin to touch that mountain, so he let Kurt cultivate and exploit rattan and bamboo, but she was still touched and happy.


    That way Kurt will have one less thing to worry about because a few years is not a short time.


    After forcing him tofort her a little more, she got out of bed and ate dinner with him.


    Both of them sat on the floor, recreating the scene where they ate fried noodles together in the north of the city.


    At the end of the meal, he took her out to the balcony to enjoy the fresh air and watch the lightning sh against the dark sky. She leaned against him, feeling the warmth spreading to her.


    Fortunately, this year¡¯s rainy season, she no longer has to be lonely and cold.


    It wasn¡¯t until he felt the cool steam that he pulled her back into the room and tucked her into the nket.


    The following days were sweet, happy days. Kevin alwayses home after five o¡¯clock, before six o¡¯clock in the evening, eats with his wife, takes her for a walk around the city at night, shops, and eats snacks sold on the roadside.


    He told her to pretend they were dating, to enjoy the time just the two of them before enjoying the busy feeling when the angels were born.


    On the morning of Saturday, Kevin took his wife to the cemetery and announced the news that they had gotten married to her parents and Daniel.


    In front of the fragile white smoke that blurred the image, Emily seemed to see Daniel¡¯s warm smile.


    Finally, she followed his instructions in the dream, let go of the past, and looked towards the future.


    ¡°Daniel, I will take care of her all my life, fulfilling your wish. Please bless her and I.¡± Kevin squeezed the hand of the person next to him and spoke in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His brother¡¯s wish is also his wish. He has been separated from her for many years, but the love in him has never grown old, never forgotten, and is still as faithful as the dock waiting for a tired boat to return.


    The day he and she signed the marriage certificate, this feeling became even more sacred and precious, binding him and her into one.


    ¡°Daniel, I will live happily and be with him for a long time.¡±


    Her husband¡¯s tight grip made her tears flow back inside.


    Coming to this day, going through many ups and downs and stopping by Kevin¡¯s side has made her very satisfied. She just hopes that he will be faithful and grow old with her.


    Leaving the cemetery, the car drove onto the highway, straight to the headquarters of the Rural Bamboopany.


    Seeing Emily appear hand in hand with Kevin, Kurt suddenly felt at peace.


    Finally, the boat has returned to the sea. Her radiant face showed that she was very happy.


    ¡°Hello President, thank you for everything.¡± Kurt held out his hand.


    ¡°Good people will have luck. This result is because in the past you were not afraid to help my wife when she was the most lonely.¡±  Kevin shook the hand of the person opposite him and spoke sincerely.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Kevin followed Kurt around the factory and offered to order a set of rattan tables and chairs for his wife to sit in the yard to admire the flowers, enjoy the breeze, and a fewnterns to light up the garden at night.


    Kurt quickly took notes and said these were wedding gifts he gave to Kevin and Emily, promising to personally deliver them to their home when finished production.


    Kevin happily agreed. Even though the Unicons group wouldn¡¯t know what to do with that bamboo and rattan, he understood that Kurt would still feel indebted to him, so he epted the gift Kurt gave him.


    By the time the two guys returned, Emily had finished packing her things. Her luggage was just a suitcase and sewing machine, nothing else.


    nkets, pillows, pots, cups, fans¡­ and other items were all donated by her to the employees staying in thepany¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°Ah, Kurt, did you get the contractpensation money from Jonathan?¡± Emily gave the suitcase to Kevin to take to the pickup truck and asked.


    ¡°Yes. I took that money and donated it to the district¡¯s orphanage.¡± Kurt happily answered.


    ¡°Too good. I n that if you don¡¯t take it, I will go ask him forpensation.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re still very resentful. But maybe it was arranged by God, otherwise, how long would it take for you and him to find each other again? Emily, please cherish this feeling, I also feel the love he has for you.¡±


    The tip of Emily¡¯s nose turned red because she was so emotional. She nodded repeatedly.


    At this time, Kevin returned with two workers in the factory, asking them to help him put the sewing machine on the pickup truck.


    Because they knew Kurt was extremely busy during this time, the two of them didn¡¯t bother him anymore, said a few more words, and then said goodbye and left.


    He and she decided to stay here until Sunday afternoon, temporarily away from the bustling atmosphere of the city, immersing themselves in nature.


    ording to Kurt¡¯s instructions and advertisement, the pickup truck stopped in front of the area where the rental house was designed like a house on stilts, looming among the lush green forest, clearly hearing the sound of a flowing stream.


    ¡°Is that house sturdy?¡± Kevin leaned into Emily¡¯s ear and asked softly.


    ¡°Of course. They do it for customers to rent, the capacity is four people, we only have two people.¡± She quickly guaranteed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that if we move too hard, it will copse.¡±


    ¡°This guy, why do you keep thinking about suchte-night things? Not decent at all.¡± She blushed and hit his shoulder hard when she realized what he wanted to say.


    Looking at the small figure rushing out to the pickup truck and disappearing into the reception desk, Kevin burst outughing with excitement.


    A stilt house in the forest, a quiet night, with the sound of a flowing stream, just thinking about it makes him feel very romantic. Kurt is such a sophisticated person.

 Chapter 111: Marriage life

    The peaceful days passed gently. Emily¡¯s married life was extremely satisfying, but there was still one thing that made her sad.


    She wanted Jessica to ept her and allow her husband to take her to visit her parents-inw.


    She wants to be filial to her mother-inw, be able to cook some dishes for her, give her some gifts, and be able to go shopping with her like other mother-inw and daughter-inw couples.


    Emily also knew that as long as Jessica had not epted her, there was still a thorn in her husband¡¯s heart that pricked him and made him ufortable.


    This morning, after having breakfast with his wife, he returned to the big house at his mother¡¯s request. Jessica wants her family to gather on weekends, chat, drink tea, and then eat lunch.


    Emily twirled the pen in her hand and made a mark on the calendar on the table. There are only a few days left until the anniversary of the day Kevin and she officially started dating.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if he remembered or forgot, but she nned to cook for him herself and organize a small party to surprise him.


    ¡°Should I give him a gift?¡±


    Emily whispered to herself, then took her phone, and texted Irene, asking if Irene wanted to go shopping with her.


    She still remembers the day she called Irene to inform her that she had be Kevin¡¯s wife. At that time, Irene burst into tears after ten seconds of silence, even asking if she was forced by him.


    After a few seconds, the phone screen disyed a message from Irene, telling her that she had time to shop with her until the afternoon.


    So, Emily quickly got up from her chair, rearranged the design drawings, took a shower, did some makeup, and then chose a light, simple dress,bined with sneakers.


    She didn¡¯t forget to text her husband to notify him and received a reply from him, telling her to just shopfortably and not save money for him.


    ¡°Now I believe that the president of Unicons Group treats you very well.¡± Irene smiled happily when she saw Emily just getting into the car.


    ¡°He¡¯s always been good, but there were incidents¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯m really happy for you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Irene spoke up, interrupting Emily¡¯s words.


    After carrying her little son to the back seat so he could sit with Emily, Irene slowly drove the car out of the vi area and straight onto the main road, towards the shopping center.


    Emily did not take her eyes off Irene¡¯s son. The boy had white skin, two cheeks like two dumplings, was very obedient, opened his eyes wide, and looked at the people next to him, not fussing or crying.


    ¡°Do you like to eat fried chicken?¡± Emily caressed the boy¡¯s chubby cheeks and asked.


    ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± He blushed and answered.


    Irene looked through the rearview mirror,ughed, and told Emily to take advantage of having a child to take care of and talk to the baby for fun.


    ording to what Emily confided, Irene guessed that Kevin did not want his wife to go out and earn money, he was not like Daniel.


    Maybe he was afraid that his wife would have a hard time because she had fainted in front of him countless times.


    ¡°He and I don¡¯t use any birth control methods. Maybe the baby wille when the time is right.¡± Emily shyly spoke up.


    Because they prioritized children¡¯s interests first, the two women stopped by a restaurant that sold fried chicken and lemon tea and ordered three portions.


    Looking at the way Irene took care of every bite of food and sip of water for the boy, Emily¡¯s motherly instinct also emerged strongly.


    She also wanted to have a baby soon, although before that, when thinking about this issue, she was very worried and scared, afraid that she would be like her mother, leaving the baby and the baby¡¯s father alone.


    After eating, the three of them walked around the shops selling clothes and shoes together.


    After choosing for a while, with Irene¡¯s advice, Emily chose a belt as an anniversary gift for her husband. Next, they bought tickets to the cinema to watch a children¡¯s movie.


    At this time, Kevin was on his way home because he received a call from Kurt.


    Yesterday, Kurt texted Kevin, telling him that he would deliver the goods in the early afternoon but Kevin was so busy that he forgot to tell his wife and now she was running around outside with Irene.


    If she had known in advance, she would have definitely stayed at home to wee the person she called her benefactor.


    Standing in front of the vi nted with many white roses, Kurt couldn¡¯t help but admire the love that Kevin had for Emily.


    He knew it was the color of flowers, the flowers she loved even though they were monotonous.


    Seeing the gate open, Kurt immediately drove in and together with Daisy carefully transported the table and chairs to the ce Kevin designated.


    As for thenterns, he asked Daisy to put them away, waiting for Kevin to call someone to install them.


    When Kurt finished walking around the vi grounds, the homeowner also returned. Kevin¡¯s radiant face is enough to let the person across from him know that he is very happy with this marriage that has gone through many ups and downs.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Kevin proactively put his hand out as soon as he faced Kurt.


    ¡°Hello. Sit down and try it out.¡± Kurt shook Kevin¡¯s hand and winked, signaling for Kevin to try his product.


    Of course, Kevin is very satisfied with the quality and design of the product.


    The two men drank afternoon tea and talked, at first about work, the domestic and world economic situation, the political situation, and then turned to talk about the family¡¯s future.


    Because Kurt still had to go home and because the road was too far, he couldn¡¯t wait for Emily toe back, so he only sent her a souvenir, a sewing machine made from bamboo and rattan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call her. Don¡¯t make her lose interest.¡± Kurt raised his hand to stop Kevin when he was about to call to ask if Emily was almost home.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to tell Emily. Okay, one day soon, I¡¯ll take her there to visit you again. Ah, the motel you introduced is good, I like it very much.¡±


    Without an appointment, both men burst intoughter.


    Before, when Kurt saw Kevin in the newspaper, he always thought Kevin was a cold, arrogant, and distant person. But now Kurt knows he guessed wrong and Kevin is still close and friendly to those who are his friends and rtives.


    That¡¯s right, if Kevin was like his original imagination, how could he get along with Emily who is both gentle, cunning, and stubborn?


    It wasn¡¯t until five o¡¯clock that Emily returned home. Seeing the rattan table and chairs, she knew Kurt hade here.


    While she was wondering why he didn¡¯t tell her in advance, Kevin appeared, helped her carry a few big and small bags, and admitted his fault.


    ¡°You did it on purpose, right?¡± Emily squinted her eyes at him.


    ¡°No, I forgot. I¡¯m so busy, I only miss you.¡±


    Emily sighed and walked into the house. Kevin followed her around like an errand boy.


    She was a bit sad because although her husband was not very old, he had lost his memory.


    His memory was so poor, why did she still expect him to remember that distant anniversary?


    Perhaps, he had already forgotten. But it¡¯s okay, she will try to remember everything on his behalf.


    ¡°Did you save your stomach to have dinner with me or did you already eat outside?¡± Kevin put down the bags, walked to the front of the wardrobe, and hugged Emily from behind, caressing her t belly.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, wait for me to shower, and then I¡¯lle down and eat with you.¡±


    Although Emily felt that Kevin was a bit annoying, she didn¡¯t dare to ask him to let her go. He kept clinging to her back like a turtle shell while she was choosing clothes to wear.


    Because he bought too many clothes, she developed a picky nature. There are days when she likes to wear a white nightgown, so she has to find a white nightgown and not wear any other color nightgown.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Kevin was ying with a sewing machine made from rattan and bamboo.


    Kurt said he did this for her himself, making Kevin very touched but also a little unhappy. He wondered if Kurt was reminding him not to suppress Emily¡¯s dreams.


    ¡°Kurt gave it to you.¡± Kevin pushed it in front of Emily and said.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. And you, what do you give me?¡± She held out her hand and asked yfully.


    ¡°Huh? What day is it today?¡± Kevin widened his eyes, and his head quickly searched through the memories between him and her.


    Emily red at Kevin, then approached him, calmly sat on hisp, and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    Irene said that a man like Kevin is good prey in the eyes of many young girls, even olddies, so she told her to proactively express her feelings for him a little more, not to sit still and wait for him to caress her.


    Seeing his wife suddenly turn into a kitten, he was a bit confused.


    However, the moment Emily ced a sweet kiss on his lips, he knew he didn¡¯t do anything to upset her.


    ¡°Today is the thirtieth day since we registered our marriage. To be more precise, we¡¯ve been married for a month now.¡± Emily left Kevin¡¯s lips and answered gently.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s fast. Turns out, are you counting the days?¡± He felt emotional, gently rubbed her cheek, and asked.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy making money so you won¡¯t remember. Do you mind if I set up too many anniversaries for us?¡±


    ¡°No disturb. In the future, if I forget, please remind me. Come on, sit down on the bed, I¡¯ll dry your hair.¡±


    He gently helped her sit down, then took the dryer, plugged it into the electrical outlet, and dried her hair. The hair he always loved was past her shoulders.


    When he saw her with short hair, he was very disappointed because he was used to the image of her with long hair fluttering in the wind.


    Today, he once again offered to take her home to visit his parents, but his mother did not agree.


    He understood his wife¡¯s thoughts but was helpless. He knew that she really wanted a perfect family and that she also craved a mother¡¯s love.


    ¡°Are your parents still healthy?¡±


    ¡°Uh. Still healthy. Dad asked about you and asked me to pack food and bring it home for you.¡±


    He got out of bed, put away the dryer, then took her hand and led her down to the kitchen.


    Looking at the dishes he brought home, she smiled emotionally, at least his father epted her and cared for her.


    He made her feel a father¡¯s love, a love she thought she would never receive again.


    ¡°Next week, my work will enter a busy period, leaving early anding homete, so please sympathize with me. Maybe I can¡¯te back to dine with you often.¡± He put the boiled shrimp that had just been peeled into her bowl and said.


    She was busy chewing so she just nodded as an answer. She understands his job so she won¡¯t me him.


    As long as hees to sleep next to her every night, that¡¯s enough. If he is too busy, she will bring food to thepany to eat with him, after all, she is free.

 Chapter 112: The Dutiful Wife

    Just as Kevin said, on the first day of the week, he had a meeting until midnight.


    If he didn¡¯t have a wife, he would drive straight to the Gold Hotel instead of driving a long way back here.


    The moment he saw her with one eye closed and one eye open, wearing sandals and running out to greet him, all the fatigue of the day disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m very dirty, I¡¯m covered in sweat.¡± He frowned when she jumped into his arms.


    ¡°I smell good.¡±


    She leaned forward, kissed his chin, then took his briefcase and went upstairs with him.


    Although Kevin was happy, he didn¡¯t want her to stay up waiting for him and not sleep on time. He is a man and is used to this nature of work, but she is a woman.


    It was because she worked at a pub and stayed up toote that she was so physically weak. Daytime sleep is not equal to nighttime sleep.


    ¡°Later, you should go to sleep first, don¡¯t wait for me. Staying upte is not good for you.¡± He took the pajamas from her hand, speaking in a tired voice.


    ¡°I sleep fitfully, not staying upte. Don¡¯t worry, because it¡¯s the first day, I want to wait for you. In a few days, I will sleep straight and not wait for you anymore.¡±


    After saying that, she climbed into bed and crawled under the nket.


    Because he kept cuddling her while sleeping, causing her to form a habit, so when he wasn¡¯t by her side, she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Furthermore, every time she thought about his image of being tired while working more than ten hours a day, she felt extremely sorry for him.


    Kevin knew his wife was angry with him, so he could only smile. He quickly walked into the bathroom, took a quick shower, then came back, applied hand-softening cream, turned off the light, and crawled under the nket with his little wife.


    His hand was still a bit cold, lightly touching her waist, making her shiver.


    ¡°Sleep well, wife.¡± He kissed her neck and whispered.


    Emily turned over, and snuggled her head into his arms, inhaling the familiar scent.


    She decided that tomorrow she would cook lunch and bring it to thepany for him to eat. Even if he objects, she will still do so.


    She doesn¡¯t mind being discovered and listening to criticism because now he is her husband, she shouldn¡¯t be afraid of public opinion and hide behind him, not daring to publicly reveal her new identity.


    A warm night passed and at dawn, Emily got out of bed, prepared her husband¡¯s work clothes, and then went to the kitchen to help Daisy make breakfast.


    Exactly seven o¡¯clock, the rm rang, pulling Kevin out of his dream. He reflexively reached out to hug the person next to him, but in the end, he hugged the pillow.


    ¡°She stayed upte yesterday, but this morning she woke up so early, I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing.¡± He looked around the room, yawning as he spoke.


    When Kevin finished brushing his teeth, washing his face, and putting on elegant, neat clothes, Emily pushed the door open and entered.


    She gently approached, tied his tie, then hugged his waist, stood on tiptoe, and kissed his lips that were still carrying the cold breath of water.


    Just like before, he used one hand to hold the back of her neck, kissed her deeply, and for a long time before letting her go.


    ¡°Will you alsoe homete today?¡± She pressed her face against his chest, panting and asking.


    ¡°Yes, maybe Saturday I won¡¯t have a meeting scheduled and can go home on time.¡± His breathing was as chaotic as his wife¡¯s.


    She smiled with satisfaction because that day was also the anniversary of them bing lovers.


    A gentle dinner with flickering candles and crimson roses, reviewing their youthful love story together and her giving him a belt are the scenes that appear in her mind right now.


    After breakfast, Kevin immediately drove to thepany. This morning, he was a bit tired and thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat much, but when he saw a bowl of quality crab soup cooked by his wife, he immediately ate it all. She is still very delicate in taking care of others.


    Emily stood and watched until the gate closed, then went back in, changed her clothes, and went to the market with Daisy.


    She knew he couldn¡¯t swallow rice, so she bought the ingredients to cook wontons for him to eat.


    While Emily was wandering around the market, Kevin started entering the meeting room.


    Tomorrow, three of the selected locations will hold groundbreaking ceremonies, starting construction of projects serving middle- and upper-ss customers whoe to travel and rx.


    ording to Kevin¡¯s instructions, Venn and two other deputy general directors will be responsible for going there and attending the groundbreaking ceremony with senior leaders of the SM investmentpany.


    The first meeting of the daysted more than an hour. Lisa kept looking at Kevin when she saw him rubbing his forehead.


    She guessed he had a headache. Yesterday¡¯s meeting was so stressful that she felt exhausted, let alone a leader with many responsibilities like him.


    ¡°Okay, everyone go back to the office. I know this time will be very difficult for everyone, but please try together. I acknowledge all the contributions of leaders and employees andmit to giving each person a worthy reward.¡± Kevin folded the documents and looked around the conference table.


    No one said anything, but everyone pped in unison to show their agreement. Since Kevin took full control of the corporation, dividends have continuously increased, making shareholdersugh uncontrobly.


    The corporation¡¯s reputation is increasing day by day, making employees more and more proud to introduce themselves as part of the Unicons group. Even the cleaningdy and the security guard felt excited.


    Everyone left their chairs one by one and returned to their workces. In the room, there were only four people left: Kevin, Venn, Sara, and Lisa.


    ¡°Go back to the office and prepare your documents. We¡¯ll be leaving in about twenty minutes.¡± Venn turned to Lisa and said.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lisa obediently nodded, grabbed herptop and documents, and left the room.


    In a little while, Venn will have a meeting with the branch managers. His work schedule is no less than Kevin¡¯s and can bepared to a shuttle or a pinwheel.


    Venn greatly admired Daniel¡¯s demeanor. Previously, in this position, the pressure of the second heir made Daniel¡¯s burden of responsibility increase.


    But Daniel is always smiling happily, looking leisurely, handling work sequentially, not in a hurry like Venn is now.


    ¡°This Saturday is Lisa¡¯s birthday, what should I give this assistant?¡± Venn spoke up when Lisa¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared.


    ¡°Bracelets, wristwatches, brooches, scarves, or¡­ perfume that she often uses.¡± Kevin suggested.


    ¡°Or a thick envelope. Extremely practical.¡± Sara interrupted, her eyes sparkling as she looked at the man opposite her.


    Venn shook his head, said that in Sara¡¯s eyes, there was only money, and advised her to be a little more romantic.


    Finally, he decided to give Lisa a wristwatch because he saw that her hand only wore a very thin gold bracelet.


    That wristwatch will also imply the meaning of the work she is doing, reminding him of the time and schedule each day.


    The meeting room quickly returned to a quiet state when thest people walked out at the same time.


    The phone rang in the deserted hallway and Kevin quickly picked up the phone.


    The call happened quickly when the person on the other end of the phone only said one sentence and then hung up without needing to hear his answer.


    ¡°Sara, there¡¯s no need to buy me lunch this afternoon.¡± Kevin turned to look at the assistant and spoke, his mouth slightly curved into a smile.


    Returning to the office, Kevin nced at his watch now and then while approving documents.


    The feeling of waiting for his wife to bring food to thepany made him anxious like a child waiting for his mother toe home from the market, hoping to receive a ss of sweet soup or a cake.


    When the clock struck eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily was at the reception desk and took the phone to call her husband, telling him to tell the receptionist so she could go up.


    However, before the call ended, she saw the handsome man running towards her, not really running, just his steps were longer than usual, more urgent than usual.


    ¡°Wife, it¡¯s been hard for you.¡± Kevin took the bag in her hand, his smile carrying intense emotion.


    Next, he asked her if she cared about public opinion and when she shook her head, he took off her mask and hat, grabbed her hand, and walked towards the elevator before the surprised eyes of the staff.


    Emily didn¡¯t look around, just bowed and followed him.


    It wasn¡¯t until he brought her into the room that he let go of her hand.


    Both he and she knew that once they made their rtionship public, there would be blessings and sarcasm and ridicule.


    But they don¡¯t want to hide the other half in the dark because the other half is their pride and honor.


    ¡°I thought you were going to keep this marriage a secret for a long time.¡± She smiled while preparing food on the table for him.


    ¡°At first, I was afraid that you couldn¡¯t stand public opinion. If you say you don¡¯t mind, there¡¯s no reason to hide it anymore. You just ignore everything and just look at me, okay?¡±


    Emily nodded, put the bowl of wontons down in front of him, and urged him to eat quickly.


    The lunch was simple, but the taste of the food suited Kevin¡¯s taste so it didn¡¯t take long for him to finish his portion.


    Seeing that her husband was eating well, she immediately divided her food into his bowl and said she couldn¡¯t eat it all because she drank too big a ss of sugarcane juice earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good to have a wife.¡± Kevin took a sip of fruit juice and spoke up with satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to have you.¡± Emily leaned her head on his shoulder, looking out at the white rose bush fluttering in the wind.


    Because it was hot and sunny, Kevin told his wife not to rush home and go to the room to rest a bit. She also felt that he was right and obediently did as he said.


    After adjusting the air conditioner temperature a little lower and locking the door, Kevin covered them both with a nket, hugged her tightly, and fell asleep with her.


    At exactly 1 p. m., he woke up, got out of bed, sat at his desk, and focused on processing documents.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His feeling right now is no different from being at home because he knows that his little cat is curled up there.


    He realized that wherever she was present, that ce gave him the feeling of being in a family home, a small home of his own.


    When Emily woke up, there was no one left in the room except her. Seeing Kevin¡¯s note, she smiled, fixed her hair and clothes, then picked up the bag containing the empty boxes and left the room.


    She deliberately went to the meeting room and looked at him through the ss window.


    Memories of the days when she worked as his close assistant rushed back, making her heart flutter.


    He and she, whether identally or intentionally, have hurt each other too much. Fortunately, both of them still have a chance to make up for each other.


    Seeing Lisa raise her head to look up, Emily immediately backed away and quickly left. She didn¡¯t understand why she had such a reaction.

 Chapter 113: Broken promise

    The following days, as usual, every eleven o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily appeared at the corporation¡¯s gate and went straight to Kevin¡¯s office because now, all the employees of thepany knew she was his wife.


    ¡°I heard that pumpkin cures headaches, try to eat more.¡± She scooped a bowl of soup and gave it to Kevin and said.


    ¡°Yes, it seems I¡¯m old. Before, even if I stayed up until morning, I wouldn¡¯t have a headache like this.¡± He took it, smiling tiredly.


    After the meal ended, Emily quickly cleaned up and followed Kevin into the bedroom. She told him to put his head on her legs and then massaged his head.


    Long, soft fingers threaded into thick hair, gently massaging, causing Kevin¡¯s pain to quickly subside.


    Emily understands that men like him and Kurt always want to reach out to the ocean, go further and further, and don¡¯t want to stop.


    Therefore, she can only encourage and do these small things for him but does not dare to open her mouth to tell him to be content with the present and narrow the scope of business to avoid hardship.


    There was also a time when she told him to stay at a hotel near thepany to save time, but he refused, no matter howte it was, he still went home to sleep with her.


    After a long time, seeing his facial musclespletely rx and hearing his steady breathing, Emily knew that he was asleep.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to wake him up, she kept her sitting position and closed her eyes.


    This seemingly simple happiness is exchanged for blood, tears, and losses that are difficult topensate for. Therefore, she wants to cherish him a lot.


    When Kevin woke up, what caught his eye was the sleeping face of the beauty. Looking at her from this angle made him feel like she was protecting him.


    Gently sitting up, he hugged her, carefullyid her down, looked at her for a long time, and then gently kissed her pink lips.


    It wasn¡¯t until two o¡¯clock that Emily woke up. She covered her mouth with her hand, yawned, and then went into the bathroom to wash her face, preparing to go home.


    When she passed Kevin¡¯s desk, she picked up the photo of the two of them and looked at it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This photo was taken in the morning, by the window when he and she woke up in the stilt house, taking a selfie, only seeing two contented smiling faces and the blurry greenndscape in the distance.


    She considered that trip as his and her honeymoon, not long but full of emotions.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Emily eximed when she discovered the delicate brooch next to Kevin¡¯s pen box.


    Emotion welled up inside her. She didn¡¯t expect that he still remembered today¡¯s anniversary and prepared this gift for her.


    After looking at it for a while longer, she put it back in its ce and happily left the room.


    But that joy didn¡¯tst long when she stopped by the coffee shop opposite the corporation to buy a custard smoothie.


    ¡°I heard that the boss¡¯s wife has beening to give him food these past few days, but I haven¡¯t seen her face yet.¡± An employee of the finance department spoke up.


    ¡°If you go online, you¡¯ll see her. She is the fiancee of thete deputy general director Daniel.¡± The girl next to her replied.


    ¡°I heard that too, but I just wanted to see what she looks like now.¡±


    ¡°Still as beautiful as a beauty queen. She¡¯s in a ce where the sun doesn¡¯t shine and the rain doesn¡¯t hit her, so how can she be ugly?¡±


    Next, the girl sighed, saying that at first, she thought Lisa was the boss¡¯s current lover, but unexpectedly she was just a substitute.


    However, the finance department employee quickly said that being a substitute was not a disadvantage because Lisa was given money and clothes by her boss.


    And on long business trips, it¡¯s like she gets to monopolize that national husband for many days, just like a concubine.


    Next, both girls also discussed Lisa¡¯s limp gait after a longer-than-expected business trip and med Kevin for being too violent and not cherishing the beauty.


    ¡°Your drinks are ready.¡± The beverage bartender handed the bags containing the smoothies to the two customers and said.


    The two girls quickly took them and left.


    Emily felt cold all over, trying to hold on to the counter to steady herself, and looked at the two slender figures crossing the street.


    She is also no stranger to employees buying drinks for the entire department during work hours.


    Emily only knew the face of one of those two girls. Perhaps she was wearing a mask and hat so they didn¡¯t realize she was the character they mentioned at the beginning of the story.


    And when their story ended, she felt like she was just a supporting character in it.


    She wanted to trust her husband, but if there was no fire, how could there be smoke?


    Previously, when she was his assistant, she didn¡¯t hear any rumors about him. Even when she knew he was in a rtionship with Emma, no one in thepany mentioned it.


    The photo of the man¡¯s legs on Lisa¡¯s page appeared in her mind again.


    ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±


    The voice of the employee at the counter rang out, pulling Emily out of her chaotic thoughts. She quickly turned around and asked the bartender to make her a custard smoothie.


    It was still very sunny, but her whole body was shaking because she was cold.


    Leaving the coffee shop, her feet walked unconsciously, bringing her to the front gate of the corporation.


    She wanted to call Kevin and ask him directly, but then she asked herself, would he tell her the truth?


    It wasn¡¯t until three o¡¯clock in the afternoon that Emily arrived home. She carried a bouquet of dark red roses into the kitchen, took a ss vase, and began to put it in and ce it on the table.


    She thought a lot and decided to ask him. He and she are husband and wife and she should not doubt him just because of other people¡¯s random words. The man she chooses cannot be a promiscuous and unfaithful person.


    With Daisy¡¯s help, near five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the beautifully decorated dishes werepleted.


    Emily smiled with satisfaction then went back to her room, took a shower, and changed into a light purple dress.


    She put on light makeup, sprayed some perfume, then took the gift she had prepared in advance and went down to the living room to wait for her husband.


    Twenty minutes passed but she still hadn¡¯t seen the familiar car appear.


    Hesitating for a long time, she took out the phone to call Kevin, but before she could do anything, the screen disyed an iing call from him.


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll be home a littlete. I¡¯ll probably be home in about fifteen minutes.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice rang out softly on the phone.


    ¡°Yes, please drive slowly. I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± She replied. The worries in her heart seemed to be taken away by an invisible hand.


    Actually, she lied to him and she was hungry.


    Putting down the gift box, she walked out into the yard, and walked around, looking at the bamboonterns hanging on the trees.


    Just imagining the moment he pinned the brooch on her dress, she felt very happy and eagerly waited.


    Another fifteen minutes passed and still no car stopped in front of the vi.


    Emily stood alone in the afternoon breeze, her eyes staring painfully at therge gate. Her thin hand tightened around the phone after receiving a call from Kevin.


    He told her to eat first, not to wait for him because he had an emergency job and had to meet some high-ranking officials.


    She did not believe that the meeting with the officials he mentioned would happen suddenly. Usually, these meetings must be scheduled in advance and be on a predetermined schedule.


    Even though Emily was in no mood to eat, she still tried to go back into the house and eat because she regretted the effort she spent.


    She continuously put food in her mouth, causing her mouth to swell like a balloon, almost choking several times. Tears suddenly fell from her eyes, unable to hold back.


    Emily¡¯s appearance at this time made Daisy extremely worried but she did not dare to open her mouth to ask, only guessing that it was because Kevin missed the appointment.


    Returning to the room, Emily took out the gift box, picked up the belt, and stared at it, then as if suddenly remembering something important, she quickly turned on her phone and went to Lisa¡¯s personal Facebook page. If she remembered correctly, today, she saw that girl¡¯s birthday notice.


    And when she saw the photo of the brooch and a photo of the birthday cake on the dining table with the words ¡°Thank you for your gift, boss¡±, she waspletely motionless.


    ¡°Kevin, how could you lie to me¡­ how could you¡­ why¡­¡±


    The pain surged up, strangling Emily¡¯s heart, and making it extremely difficult for her to breathe, so she had to rush out to the balcony, trying to get some air.


    It turned out that she was deceiving herself, she thought he remembered the anniversary and prepared a gift for her.


    He was busy all week and he spent that rare free time with that young girl, not his wife. He is so cruel.


    If he had feelings for Lisa, he should not have tied her into this marriage.


    Love thatsted nearly ten years suddenly turned into resentment.


    She wondered when he returnedte at night with a tired face, was he really busy working overtime, or was he busy cuddling with that person.


    The night became darker and darker, lightning streaked across the sky, bringing with it the sound of thunder.


    Emily was still sitting on the balcony, absent-mindedly watching the lights on the buildings gradually turn off.


    Perhaps his love for her faded a long time ago, but he stubbornly wants to keep some remnants of the past.


    She felt miserable. She never thought that her husband would betray her and secretly fall in love with another woman behind her back.


    At nine o¡¯clock at night, the vi fell silent and Daisy also returned to her room.


    Emily walked down the stairs, into the kitchen, pulled the bouquet of roses out of the vase, and threw them into the yard, right at the entrance.


    She really wanted to call Kevin, wanted to hear if there were any noises from other people around him, but she couldn¡¯t call. She doesn¡¯t have the courage, she doesn¡¯t want to face the truth.


    It¡¯s a romantic birthday party and what happens when both of them get drunk and the darkness covers them?


    Wiping away her tears, she took the belt and went to another room to sleep, carefully locking the door and curling up in the nket, hoping for the warmth to heal her wound.


    She misses Daniel. That man, from the moment he loved her until the moment he left her, never made her jealous or suspicious.


    Because she betrayed him, this is the oue of a traitor, right?


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly eleven o¡¯clock at night that Kevin returned. He was not too drunk, but for his safety, he had to hire a driver to help him drive.


    After taking out his wallet to pay, he quickly walked towards the main door and suddenly stopped when he saw fresh rose branches scattered in front of the steps.


    ¡°What are these?¡± Kevin frowned, pointed at them, and asked as soon as Daisy ran up to him.


    ¡°Perhaps the mistress threw them away. When I returned to my room, they were still ced in a vase on the table.¡±


    Seeing Kevin¡¯s eyebrows furrow, Daisy immediately told him that today, his wife went into the kitchen herself, cooked a small party, and even bought flowers herself to put in a vase. In the end, she cried while eating.


    At this time, Kevin searched his memory and realized that on this day many years ago, the beautiful, rich student confessed her love to him for the tenth time and he epted to be her lover.


    Work piled up so much that he couldn¡¯t remember that important day.


    Why didn¡¯t she remind him? Didn¡¯t he tell her to remind him if he forgot?


    ¡°Is there any food left? I mean the dishes she cooked.¡±

 Chapter 114: Coax

    At this time, the alcohol had seeped into his body, causing Kevin to stagger a bit. He grabbed the stair railing and walked quickly back to his room.


    The dark space inside told him that Emily was not sleeping here.


    Walking to the nearby room, he reached out to push the door and realized she had locked it from the inside.


    ¡°Take the key.¡± He rubbed his forehead with his hand and turned to talk to Daisy.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Daisy quickly ran downstairs then quickly came back up and gave him the key.


    Just now, seeing him shaking and staggering, she was afraid he would fall down the stairs so she followed.


    Kevin waved his hand for her to return to the bedroom, then turned the key on the lock and walked in.


    Afraid that Emily would lose her sleep, he walked slowly, approached, and sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her. Thinking about the image of her eating and crying, his heart ached.


    Seeing the leather belt on the table, he immediately picked it up and looked at it. She even prepared a gift for him while he didn¡¯t remember anything.


    After returning to the room, wiping off the sweat from his body, he changed into his pajamas and returned to her side, gently lifted the nket, and crawled in.


    Out of habit, he ced a kiss on his wife¡¯s hair and neck, then hugged her slim waist and gradually fell asleep.


    There was no sound from the rm clock, so Emily slept until nearly eight o¡¯clock in the morning before waking up. She was a little startled when she realized someone was hugging her body tightly.


    After seeing those photos, she no longer felt the warmth of this man and she knew that this arm was not just for protecting her.


    ¡°Sleep more, today is Sunday¡± Kevin buried his head in his wife¡¯s neck, his arms tightening around her, not wanting her to leave the bed.


    ¡°You just continue to sleep, I have an appointment to have morning coffee with Irene.¡± Emily struggled to remove his hand and sat up.


    Usually, Sunday is the time the couple spends together unless Kevin¡¯s mother asks him toe home, and then Emily invites Irene out for a walk.


    However, today was the first time she decided to go out before him without asking him if he was going to visit his parents.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Kevin quickly jumped out of bed and hugged her from behind, his voice was very small, expressing sincere remorse.


    ¡°Let go of me, I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    She removed his hand and went straight to his and her bedroom, entered the bathroom, and closed the door.


    Her hand reached up and pressed tightly to the corner of her lips to stop herself from crying. Suffering and self-pity are negative emotions surrounding her right now.


    She hates him but still loves him, deep in her heart she still loves him dearly. She thought she would make a big deal out of this and ask for a divorce, but she couldn¡¯t bear to separate from him forever.


    She wondered if he was just infatuated with that girl for a moment. She wondered if Lisa was just her substitute, but because she returned to him so suddenly, he hadn¡¯t had time to properly break up with that girl.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But no matter what, he had already cut another knife into her unhealed scars.


    Compared to when she found out he was dating Emma, this time she was in so much pain that she wanted to stop breathing.


    It turned out that during the days when he stayed on the north side of the city to change her decision, he also had a backup n.


    ¡°Kevin, should I be happy and proud that you found someone simr to me to date?¡± Emily gave a distorted smile, mocking herself in the mirror.


    When she walked out, Kevin quickly walked over, locked her in his strong arms, and informed her that he had canceled the appointment with Irene on her behalf.


    At the same time, he also announced that he refused to go to the big house to have lunch with his parents. Today he wants her and him to spend time together.


    ¡°Kevin, what right do you have to decide for me?¡± Emily broke away from his hand and spoke up angrily.


    ¡°I am your husband. Emily, this whole week I¡¯ve been leaving early anding homete, can¡¯t you spend this whole day with me?¡± He sighed, his voice carrying a lot of fatigue.


    ¡°It¡¯s because you like to go out at night. Do I force you? What are you angry about?¡± She crossed her arms and spoke sarcastically.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t you know I have to work overtime?¡±


    Kevin opened his eyes wide as he looked at her, his voice suddenly faded. The woman standing in front of him now looked so strange that it made him doubt life.


    He didn¡¯t think that just because he missed that anniversary, she became like that.


    No matter what, he doesn¡¯t want to question or argue with his wife and he doesn¡¯t want to cause a rift in this rtionship because of a small matter.


    ¡°Emily, it¡¯s my fault, I shoulde back and have dinner with you as I promised. Yesterday, I stopped by a restaurant, intending to give my friend a birthday gift and then leave, but unexpectedly Leo saw me and pulled me over to get to know some high-ranking officials at the central government. You also know that Unicons Group will bid for the airport project. Sess or failure depends not only on the group¡¯s ability but also on rtionships.¡± Kevin walked closer to her, held her hand, and slowly exined.


    Emily looked into his eyes. However, no matter how she looked, she still couldn¡¯t see the lies in those eyes that contained only her image.


    His eyes were still very sincere, filled with earnest love for her. However, he called Venn¡¯s assistant his friend and he remembered Lisa¡¯s birthday but forgot her anniversary with him.


    How did he and Lisa interact that led to those bad rumors?


    She knew that even if she showed those two photos and questioned him, she couldn¡¯t make him admit anything when he wasn¡¯t in them.


    She felt confused, not knowing whether he and that girl were innocent or not.


    Okay, before there is real evidence, she will choose to believe him.


    ¡°Emily, I¡¯m so busy with work that I won¡¯t remember many anniversaries. I only remember your birthday and the day we registered our marriage, so please remind me directly in the future.¡± Kevin urgently suggested.


    ¡°If you knew in advance, would you refuse your business partner?¡± Emily asked seriously.


    ¡°I will refuse.¡±


    ¡°But maybe I won¡¯t do such useless things anymore.¡±


    ¡°Who said it¡¯s useless? Very meaningful.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly as if he was afraid that if he loosened his grip, she would run away.


    He told himself he would never break his promise to her again. He had to go through many difficulties to bring her back to him and only he knows how much effort and tears he had to spend on the journey to pursue her.


    A woman¡¯s heart is inherently fragile and sensitive, unlike men, who always simplify everything.


    Seeing the couple holding hands and sitting at the table to have breakfast, Daisy¡¯s heart, which was hanging in mid-air, also lowered.


    She thought there would be a hurricane this morning, but luckily Kevinforted his wife. If they quarreled, she would not feelfortable seeing their faces.


    ¡°Let me take you out for a walk today.¡± Kevin suggested.


    ¡°Okay, stay home and get enough sleep. I know you worked overtime all week.¡± She replied nonchntly.


    Kevin knew that his wife still cared about his previous question even though she appeared to bepromising on the outside.


    He wondered whether she was pregnant. He heard that pregnant women would suddenly change their personalities, from good to bad, from kind to cruel, and even irritable.


    Emily picked up her chopsticks and realized that on the table there were some dishes she cooked yesterday.


    Usually, the leftovers would be stored in the refrigerator, and in the morning Daisy would feed them to the stray dogs and stray cats.


    Emily turned her head to look at Daisy and asked questions, but Kevin quickly replied that it was his wish, he wanted to attend the party she prepared even though it waste.


    ¡°Love thateste is not as good as garbage. Who do you perform for? If your stomach hurts, don¡¯tin.¡± She spoke up, trying to rub salt into his heart.


    ¡°Your mouth is getting harder and harder, is it because I kiss you too little?¡±


    Looking at the man opposite who stubbornly wanted to eat all the food she cooked yesterday, she had to help him eat.


    His stomach is now a poor-quality product, if he swallows all this, she doesn¡¯t know what will happen to him.


    She felt pitiful. She was still angry at him, but she was worried about him.


    All day long, Kevin kept clinging to Emily like mouse glue. When she sat down to design clothes, he would sit next to her with theputer. When she went to the sewing machine, he would y with the thread basket.


    When she heard the sound of rain falling, she climbed into bed to take a nap, but he also climbed into bed with her, his restless hands groping around, deliberately arousing primordial desire in her.


    ¡°If you mess up again, I¡¯ll kick you off the bed.¡± She hissed, took his hand, and threw it aside, then moved away, gradually separating the distance.


    Kevin was still as stubborn as a buffalo, following her, pulling her into his arms, his lips continuously kissing her face, from her eyes to her nose, making her unable to see anything, only hearing the man¡¯s rapid breathing.


    ¡°Wife, we haven¡¯t had sex all week, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± He stopped kissing, put his lips close to her ear, and whispered.


    It was noon, but dark clouds and misty rain made the scene dim.


    There was no light in the room and both people could only see each other¡¯s faces through some weak light borrowed from outside.


    To be honest, Emily also missed the feeling of being loved and pampered by him and even missed his somewhat rough and possessive movements during lovemaking.


    Furthermore, she wanted to check if there were any traces of another woman on his body.


    But every time she thought about him having an affair with Lisa, she couldn¡¯t stand it, her body automatically wanted to reject him.


    ¡°No, unless you promise me one thing.¡± Emily pushed the head that was nuzzling her neck away and said.


    ¡°Okay, whatever you want, I promise.¡± Kevin panted, nodding vigorously.


    Emily silently scolded this man for not having a future, how could he agree without even hearing the conditions? Could it be that he was so easily controlled by desire?


    She felt very worried about him, and her newly rekindled trust was quickly lost by half.


    ¡°I want from tomorrow, you will be home before six o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    Emily knew this request was quite unreasonable for Kevin if he had to handle work and attend meetings within that time frame.


    But this was the perfect reason for him to step back, there was no way to ask her toply with his desires anymore.


    ¡°Okay, I will do as you say.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin immediately hugged Emily and kissed her passionately.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to agree, she guessed that he was just talking nonsense to achieve his immediate desires.


    Her two small hands tried to push away the heavy body prostrate on her but to no avail. They were tightly sped by his hands, pinning them to the bed.


    The white sheet quickly became wrinkled, clothes fell one by one, scattered on the floor, and the temperature in the room became hotter and hotter, inplete contrast to the cold outside.

 Chapter 115: The Eye of the Storm is Peaceful

    When the rain outside stopped, the temperature in the room gradually decreased, and the couple¡¯s breathing gradually stabilized.


    Emily looked up at the ceiling, her hand gently rubbing the man¡¯s sweaty hair, turning it into a mess.


    Kevin¡¯s body initially had absolutely no suspicious marks, but now it was marked with tooth marks and scratches caused by her nails and her body was not much better, full of hickeys.


    ¡°It¡¯s too heavy, get down quickly.¡± She patted his sweaty back, urging him.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He snuggled his head into her neck like a big dog.


    After a few more minutes, Kevin let go of Emily, brushed away the sticky hair from her face, caressed her cheeks that had be round like two dumplings, and kissed her eyes that were still blurred and watery.


    Every time, in the beginning, he wanted to pamper and be gentle with her but in the end, he wanted to bully her.


    ¡°Do you want to watch the rain?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I want.¡± She nodded.


    He carefully helped her sit up, wrapped them both in a nket and then leaned against the doorway together, looking outside.


    The sky is still covered in a gray color. Even though they were sitting in the room, they could still feel the humid air outside.


    Emily pressed her face against the ss, enjoying the coldness of nature, a little soothing and a little numb.


    And her man was leaning against her, quietly looking at the water droplets on the ss that were merging into small streams that chased each other.


    The following days, Kevin always came home before six o¡¯clock, exactly five-thirty. He alwayses home with a thick stack of documents in his car and all meetings are chaired by him viaputer.


    Of course, he was the only one not sitting in thepany¡¯s meeting room, but the leaders, including Venn, were all present.


    Today he had a meeting thatsted from seven o¡¯clock in the evening until ten o¡¯clock at night and it still hadn¡¯t ended.


    Above the desk, Kevin is focusing on listening to the leaders¡¯ opinions, suggestions, and discussions.


    Below the desk, his little wife was sitting on the floor, her head resting on his leg, her eyes glued to the new fashion designs released by famous fashion brands.


    Her hair was sometimes tangled and sometimes smooth because the man kept rubbing and then stroking it. asionally, he also gently pinched her ear.


    It wasn¡¯t until nearly eleven o¡¯clock at night that Kevin stopped the meeting because he realized the little cat next to him had fallen asleep and the phone fell to the floor but she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Why is she suddenly clinging to me?¡± He shook his head helplessly, quickly turned off theputer, and took off his headphones.


    Emily dreamily opened her eyes as her husband carried her in his arms. While half awake and half unconscious, she leaned forward, kissed him on the cheek, then buried her head in his solid chest, continuing her unfinished sleep.


    And when dawn came, she woke up again, did her duties as a wife, prepared things for her husband, kissed him for good luck, and had breakfast with him.


    ¡°Kevin, the time limit has expired, I release you.¡±


    Her sudden words caused the soup spoon he had just brought to his mouth to pause. He didn¡¯t understand what she was talking about. What time limit? Did she restrict his freedom?


    ¡°Today I will continue to bring you lunch and you don¡¯t need toe home before six o¡¯clock at night anymore. You are a leader, you should not often not appear in person at meetings at thepany.¡± Emily smiled, her voice a bit awkward.


    The truth is that Kevin also feels ufortable when, as the top leader of the corporation, hees home and turns on hisputer to have an online meeting with everyone.


    However, because his wife wanted it, he had toply with her wishes. Fortunately, she understood the nature of his work as well as his responsibilities and the way he should treat his subordinates.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, marrying me makes you disadvantaged. Try to wait another month for me, I¡¯ll handle all the urgent matters and then spend more time with you.¡± He reached out and held her hand, speaking gently.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kevin breathed a sigh of relief, retracted his hand, and continued to eat.


    He must win this international airport construction contract.


    The estimated price has been adjusted upward, capital will be given priority over other key national projects.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Furthermore, the construction time was also extended, consistent with reality, not virtual like the first few times.


    He needs this contract in hand to prove his capabilities in particr and the capabilities of the Unicons group in general.


    Today, he will have a meeting, more precisely, an appointment with Brian to talk about the bidding partnership issue that Brian mentioned to Daniel before.


    Kevin also didn¡¯t know how far GE Corporation was developing abroad, but he heard Sara say that for the past month, Brian was not present in the country, and Kent was in charge of all meetings,rge and small. He heard that the GE chairman¡¯s hair had turned white.


    Kent and Brian were busy and didn¡¯t expect anything from Jennifer even though she also had a bachelor¡¯s degree in business administration.


    People say that if someone finishes studying and can¡¯t practice, then that degree is just a piece of paper.


    At the same time, in therge mansion, Matthew and Jessica were also having breakfast.


    These past few days, Lisa has been regrly texting and chatting with Jessica and said that Kevin has always left work on time for nearly a week, and he runs all meetings after office hours online.


    What made Jessica ufortable was hearing Lisa say that some leaders hinted and expressed dissatisfaction with this.


    Feeling sad, she ate and told the story to her husband.


    ¡°Her husband¡¯s work is busy, she is the wife, and she doesn¡¯t sympathize with her husband but just clings to him. She must have forced Kevin to go home early.¡± Jessica picked up the ss of juice, took a sip, and said.


    ¡°How do you know if she¡¯s clinging to Kevin or not? I see that your son wrapped her legs. But it¡¯s good for Kevin to go home and work overtime. He¡¯ll eat more. The wife is the one who will take the best care of her husband.¡± Matthew replied slowly.


    Hearing her husband¡¯s words, she immediately fell silent. The truth that many people know is that her son, Kevin is a lovesick businessman who clings to Emily from the south side of the city to the north side of the city.


    At exactly nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Kevin drove to the coffee shop in the alley near the main road at Brian¡¯s request. Hispanion is Sara.


    The moment Kevin saw the deputy general director of GE Corporation, he was a bit shocked because Brian looked so thin, his face was pale as if he was about to die.


    After shaking hands, both people sat down and began to discuss issues surrounding the joint venture.


    ¡°Nominally, my side is sixty percent of the work, and your side is forty percent of the work, but behind the scenes it¡¯s equal. I hope you will be frank with me about your financial situation so that we can be more proactive in future work.¡± Kevin sincerely suggested.


    ¡°You can rest assured about financial issues, mypany is only a bit weak in terms of technology. Furthermore, my father and I have not had a chance to get to know new officials at the central level yet to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I¡¯ve already sent them gifts. Fortunately,st week I was pulled by the city chairman to be friends with them.¡±


    Speaking of this, Kevin leaned back slightly, leaned on the back of the chair, smiled, and said that because of entertaining those distinguished guests, his wife almost sent him to the chicken coop to sleep.


    From the moment Kevin sat down, Brian saw the wedding ring on his ring finger.


    Intuition told Brian that the wife Kevin was talking about was Emily. During this time, he did not contact her, so he did not know whether her life had changed or not. He even thought she was still working with Kurt.


    ¡°Your wife¡­ Ah, I mean, do I know your wife?¡± Brian slowly asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s the girl who sold you the Wine Company, Emily.¡± Kevin smiled happily.


    ¡°Are you still holding a grudge against me?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly like that. You have the Winepany, I have her. Actually, at first, I was just targeting her.¡±


    Sara¡¯s eyes continuously looked from one man to the other. Well, although both of their words were very polite, she smelled gunpowder around here.


    Honestly, these two people seem to be bound by heaven, they don¡¯t like each other at all but still cooperate time and time again.


    ¡°Congratte on your happiness. And wish us happy cooperation.¡± Brian stood up and held out his hand.


    ¡°Thank. Sure.¡± Kevin smiled and nodded.


    Leaving the coffee shop, Brian took out his phone and called Emily. The moment he heard the bell ring, he breathed a sigh of relief because she still kept her old phone number.


    For more than a month now, he has considered the hospital his home, undergone several chemotherapy treatments, and did not have to go on business trips as rumored by employees of GE Corporation.


    He admitted that his spirit had dropped a lot and he didn¡¯t want to talk or see anyone during that time.


    It was not until he received notice that Kevin wanted to meet with him to discuss cooperation in winning the international airport construction contract that he decided to return.


    ¡°Brian, is it you?¡± Emily¡¯s voice rang out very urgently as soon as the phone was connected.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. How are you?¡±


    ¡°Where are you? Can we meet each other? I called you continuously but there was no signal.¡±


    Although Brian didn¡¯t want Emily to see his shabby appearance, because she insisted on meeting him and because he also missed her very much, in the end, he nodded and agreed.


    The meeting ce was a coffee shop near where she lived, near a vi area only for wealthy people.


    The meeting did not make Emily happy, she shed tears because she saw his sick appearance.


    She guessed he had some serious illness, but after asking again and again, he kept saying it was because he had too much work.


    ¡°You are sick, aren¡¯t you? No matter how much work you have, it cannot make you be like that.¡± She asked again.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not used to the climate abroad, I get a fever all the time and that¡¯s why. I¡¯ll be fine when I return here for about half a month, I¡¯ll quickly gain weight. Now, tell me your story, wife of the new president of Unicons Group.¡±


    Seeing Emily¡¯s eyes widen and looking at him in surprise, he immediately told her that he had just met her husband to discuss cooperation.


    He also praised Kevin for quickly paving the way as soon as Leo introduced him to the big officials and that meant they had a fifty percent chance.

 Chapter 116: The Crack In The Heart

    ¡°I heard the president of the Unicons group say that because of that meeting, you almost sent him to the chicken coop.¡± Brian squinted his eyes at the person opposite.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Emily bowed her head, her ears turning red.


    She silently scolded Kevin for daring to talk about family matters to outsiders.


    But in this situation, why does it seem like her husband is telling his brother-inw because he was wrongly used?


    Suddenly, she felt like she and Brian were members of the same family, he was no different from her biological brother.


    Brian raised his ss of pennywort juice, took a sip, and then slowly advised Emily like an older brother advising his younger sister.


    He said the nature of the work of a businessman in general and a sessful businessman like him and Kevin in particr, is quiteplicated.


    Therefore, they hope to have a wife who is tolerant and understanding enough to sympathize with them because there will be unexpected meetings and unexpected tasks that need to be handled and they are not the ones in the proactive position.


    ¡°Previously, you worked as Kevin¡¯s assistant but rarely entertained customers with him, so it¡¯s understandable that you don¡¯t know. We are above one person but will be below another. In short, sometimes when they ask us to stay until morning, we have to obey them.¡±


    The corners of Emily¡¯s eyes were red and the bridge of her nose stung. Although she didn¡¯t follow Kevin to many parties, she understood this.


    Only because she suspected he had an extramarital rtionship with Lisa did she be jealous and sulky.


    She raised her hand to wipe away the tears that were waiting at the corner of her eyes and nodded vigorously.


    The two of them sat and talked for a while longer, then Brian felt a bit tired so he said goodbye to her and reminded her that if Kevin bullied her, she had to tell him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kevin treats me very well. But remember to eat and drink a lot. Health is important.¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Waiting for the car topletely disappear, Emily returned home and prepared to give Kevin lunch. Just now, she was halfway through cooking when she went to meet Brian and left the cooking to Daisy.


    Today, ording to the schedule, her husband will still work overtime with other departments in thepany, expected to return home before ten o¡¯clock at night.


    Just like the previous days, after having lunch with Kevin, Emily slept in his office until two o¡¯clock in the afternoon and then took a taxi home.


    Because her husband is rich and only needs love and care, she takes a taxi to go back and forth just to bring him food, but the taxi fare is more than the food.


    She once asked him to buy her a cheap car for her to drive, but he refused. He told her that it had been a long time since she held the steering wheel, so he didn¡¯t feel confident letting her sit in the driver¡¯s seat and that he was still haunted by Daniel¡¯s ident.


    In short, he trusted the taxi drivers¡¯ steering more than her. But she did not want to hire a private driver ording to his wishes.


    After all, she doesn¡¯t go out much and has to pay them a full month¡¯s sry, which is more than the cost of a taxi.


    Even though Kevin is rich, she cannot train herself to waste money.


    The sunlight gradually disappeared, giving way to the dark purple dusk and then darkness began to creep into the city.


    After dinner, Emily went out to the balcony to enjoy the fresh air and watch the brightly lit buildings in the distance.


    That ce is not the building of the Unicons corporation, but she is imagining her husband sitting there.


    Suddenly, Emily remembered Lisa. These past few days, Kevin came home early and she was clinging to him all afternoon and evening, so she didn¡¯t go to that girl¡¯s page.


    The long fingers quickly operated on the phone screen and when the photo of a man¡¯s suit caught her eyes, she waspletely dumbfounded.


    Isn¡¯t this the outfit that Kevin said he threw away because it was covered in sauce? Why is it in Lisa¡¯s hands?


    And that girl¡¯s status line was extremely perverted, she said it was a gift her man gave her to help her sleep when he was busy and couldn¡¯t spend the night with her.


    ¡°So¡­ cruel¡­¡±


    Emily trembled and fell to the floor, the phone in her hand also fell.


    The evidence is clear so she cannot deceive herself that her husband is still faithful, she cannot deceive herself that he is not having an affair.


    After all, did he marry her because of the promise he made to Daniel or because he wanted revenge on her?


    Does he, like his mother, hate her for being more or less involved in Daniel¡¯s death?


    He acted like he loved and pampered her unconditionally, but the fact that he had another woman outside was enough to kill her heart.


    Anger, despair, and confusion made Emily unable to even cry, as if the tears were flowing back into her heart, into her chest, making it extremely difficult for her to breathe.


    Today, after meeting Brian, she even felt regretful for doubting her husband.


    If she hadn¡¯t searched Lisa¡¯s Facebook, would she have foolishly lived in the shell of the happiest wife in the world?


    Thinking about the times she had sex with him, she felt disgusting.


    The light in the room quickly went out. Emily curled up in the nket, biting her hand to calm herself down.


    If she exposed this matter, would he cut off the rtionship with that person and be with her wholeheartedly?


    If she uses this to force him to divorce, will he agree to sign the divorce petition?


    If she got divorced, would she be no different from a toy that he got tired of ying with and then threw away and would she leave with her body and spirit full of damage?


    At exactly ten o¡¯clock at night, the door gently opened and light footsteps approached the bed.


    After a soft ¡°click¡± sound, the tablemp turned on, helping Kevin see that there was someone on the bed.


    Emily closed her eyes tightly, her hands tightened on the nket, and her whole body became tense when she heard a series of small sounds of the closet opening, and the sound of the tie clip hitting the table.


    It was only when she heard the sound of the bathroom door opening and closing that she breathed a sigh of relief, sweat pouring out all over her body.


    Five minutester, the corner of the nket was gently grabbed by the man, cold air rushed in and the mattress next to her sank.


    A kiss fell on her neck, his still damp arm hugged her waist and the familiar good night every night rang softly in her ears.


    All these actions that had almost be a nightly habit made the tears she was trying to hold back fall uncontrobly, wetting the pillow.


    After a sleepless night, Emily woke up with a tired face, looking even worse than Kevin.


    She got out of bed, helped him prepare his clothes, and then tied his tie like every other day.


    But she didn¡¯t want to kiss him anymore. Those lips no longer belonged to her, making her feel disgusted.


    ¡°Wife, have you forgotten something?¡± Kevin pointed to his mouth, frowning at her.


    Seeing that his wife was still frozen, he immediately walked over, wrapped his arms around her waist, pulled her close to him, and ced a kiss on her lips.


    The moment their lips parted, he touched his forehead to hers and gently kissed the bridge of her nose.


    ¡°From now on, just let me take the initiative to kiss you.¡±


    As soon as Kevin finished speaking, Emily quickly pushed him away and ran straight to the bathroom, vomiting.


    After a moment of surprise, he rushed after her, his big hand awkwardly patting her back.


    He didn¡¯t know she vomited because she felt disgusted, he was thinking about something else.


    ¡°Do you feel unwell? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Kevin pressed the flush button, took a towel to wipe her face, and asked.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a stomach problem, I ate a lot of hot chili yesterday.¡± She pushed his hand away and wiped her face herself.


    ¡°Or¡­ you¡¯re pregnant.¡± His eyes lit up like fireflies.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m on my period.¡±


    Kevin noticed Emily¡¯s indifferent expression, but he thought it was because she was tired and didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Seeing that she wanted to leave, he immediately helped her and brought her to the bed.


    And because she kept refusing to go to the hospital, he didn¡¯t want to force her anymore, just tucked her back into the nket and told her to contact him immediately if she felt any physical difort.


    ¡°Let me ask Daisy to cook porridge for you. You should sleep a little more. Don¡¯t bring me food to thepany anymore, your health is more important, I can eat food from outside.¡±


    She nodded, closing her eyes. Even if he didn¡¯t suggest it, she had no intention of continuing to cook lunch and bring it to him. She treated him sincerely but in the end, what did she get in return?


    She doesn¡¯t want to share her husband with someone else, doesn¡¯t want to face the fake face of the man she loves so much and seems to have loved for many lifetimes.


    ¡°I¡¯lle home early with you today.¡±


    After kissing her forehead, Kevin quickly left. If he didn¡¯t have an appointment with important partners this morning, he would have asked Sara to reschedule the appointment so he could stay at home with his wife a little longer.


    While sitting at the dining table, Kevin instructed Daisy to cook thin porridge and stir-fry bird¡¯s nest for his wife to eat and told her to remember to go upstairs from time to time to check on Emily and call him urgently if anything happened.


    Waiting for the sound of the car engine to disappear, Emily crawled out of bed.


    It¡¯s bad because when she¡¯s in a bad and confused mood, she doesn¡¯t have a friend for her to confide in and ask for advice.


    Looking at her face in the mirror, she felt sorry for herself.


    ¡°Emily, the porridge is ready, can youe down and eat or I¡¯ll bring it up for you?¡± Daisy spoke up as soon as she pushed open the door and saw the woman sitting in front of the mirror.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯lle downter.¡±


    The room door was quickly closed. Emily slowly turned her head, staring toward the door.


    She wondered if Daisy knew about her daughter and Kevin¡¯s story. Maybe she knows because she and Lisa are mother and daughter.


    Daisy seemed to care, worry about her, and take good care of her like her own daughter, but maybe Daisy wasughing at her for being so stupid.


    When Emily entered the kitchen, Daisy was cleaning the yard.


    She took a bowl, scooped up some porridge, and ate quickly, then returned to her room, went to the chat group, expressed the situation she encountered, and asked for advice.


    Some hot-tempered people told her to expose her husband and his lover for everyone to curse.


    Some mature people told her to be patient and get more evidence to win her rights when going to divorce court.


    They said that outfit didn¡¯t mean anything, maybe the husband would say the girl loved him so much that she stole it.


    Someone more gentle said that she should choose to talk frankly with her husband so that he can wake up because maybe it¡¯s just because he has a heat stroke.


    Leaving the chat, Emilyy down on the bed, no longer wanting to think.


    She wanted to visit Daniel and tell him that his brother cheated on her. If those painful things hadn¡¯t happened, perhaps she would have been his wife and would never have been deceived by him.


    She loved Kevin for nearly ten years and they were each other¡¯s first love, but perhaps she didn¡¯t fully understand him, couldn¡¯t grasp his thoughts as she thought.


    As for Daniel, this man is much simpler and she thinks she understands him, feels secure about him, and doesn¡¯t worry about him lying to her.

 Chapter 117: Don’t Want To Let Go

    At precisely three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily took a taxi to the city cemetery. White chrysanthemums are always the flowers she chooses to ce on the graves of the deceased.


    After chatting in front of her parents¡¯ grave, she sat next to Daniel¡¯s grave, leaned her head on it, and closed her eyes.


    She wanted to tell him that he had entrusted her to the wrong person, but she couldn¡¯t.


    He didn¡¯t know and she couldn¡¯t me him. He always wanted to give her the best things.


    She could no longer lean on that person¡¯s shoulder, so she had toe here to find somefort.


    Until after five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Emily was still sitting in the cemetery, the wind blew gently and the quiet space made her fall asleep without knowing it.


    When she felt a hand patting her shoulder and heard a deep voice calling her, she suddenly woke up.


    ¡°Have you been here long? How dare you sleep in a cemetery like this?¡± Kevin frowned at her but his voice was very gentle.


    Emily didn¡¯t answer, she held her hand on the grave and tried to stand up, but in the end, Kevin pulled her up and hugged her for a moment because he realized that her legs were temporarily unable to stand.


    When he let her go, he took off his vest and draped it over her shoulders.


    ¡°Is your stomach still upset?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She replied as she moved a little to the right, avoiding the hand that was about to touch her stomach.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, your body is weak, you shouldn¡¯t stay in the cemetery for too long.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin grabbed Emily¡¯s hand and pulled her away. Her feet followed him but her face kept turning to look at the man on the tombstone.


    Life is not long, perhaps she should destroy the rtionship that makes her miserable to start a new life, without the presence of a man.


    She would go crazy if she remained silent and patient, ignoring everything just to have a refuge.


    Although Kevin wanted to take his wife to a restaurant to eat, he was afraid that her stomach would be weak, so he took her home to eat the porridge that Daisy cooked.


    During the journey, he continuously talked about the future and his children. He said he would decorate a pink room if she was pregnant with a girl, and if it was a boy, he would give it a blue room.


    He also promised to arrange his work so he could be with her more when she had a baby, and also suggested some tourist destinations to go to together at the beginning and near the end of the pregnancy.


    However, what he got in response was her silence.


    ¡°Emily, I see you¡¯re in a bad mood today. Is there anything you want to confide in me?¡± Kevin slowed down, looked at her, and asked.


    ¡°There will be times when I¡¯m sad but I don¡¯t know why. Don¡¯t pay attention to me, just drive.¡± Emily replied nonchntly.


    ¡°I thought when I was with you, nothing would make you sad anymore. Turns out you¡¯re not like me.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I miss my ex-lover.¡±


    When saying this, Emily did not hesitate to turn to look at Kevin. Seeing his slightly gloomy face and seemingly distracted eyes, for some reason she felt veryfortable and very happy.


    He has another woman outside and she wants him to remember that besides him, she also has someone to cherish.


    She had just mentioned Daniel and his expression was so strange, so what would her feeling when she discovered his betrayal be called?


    As soon as the two of them arrived home, Emily went straight to her room, not waiting for Kevin like always.


    At the cemetery, she thought she would ask him for a divorce, but now that she thought about it, she was still stuck with Kurt.


    Maybe she should pretend to be crazy until the Rural Bamboopany finishes exploiting that mountain andpletes all the orders.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She will also tell Kurt to find another source of raw materials and not just rely on Kevin¡¯s empty words to continue growing bamboo and rattan on that mountain.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A pair of pincer-like arms suddenly grabbed her shoulders as she was about to open the wardrobe.


    The strong man turned her around and leaned down to kiss her. His series of actions were so fast and so unexpected that she had no time to react.


    By the time she regained consciousness, he had almost taken away her breath.


    Her slender, weak arms waved wildly in space, unable to find a single point to hold on to except his waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Kevin¡­ I¡¯m tired¡­ I¡¯m very tired now¡­¡± She said in a gasp as his lips slid from her neck down to her corbone.


    ¡°Uh. I know. I¡¯m just kissing you.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin gently bit Emily¡¯s white neck, then stood up straight and slowly let her go.


    She could see his hazy eyes filled with possessive lust. Originally, his eyes looked very seductive when he wanted to make love, but now, those eyes only made her feel that he was despicable.


    He is a promiscuous and greedy person who vites marriage and familyws and tramples on morality.


    ¡°You take a shower first, I¡¯ll go prune the rose bushes and then showerter.¡±


    He smiled sadly and quickly turned away.


    She hated him, but at this moment, when she saw that tall, thin figure leaving after being rejected by her, she felt pain and numbness.


    Maybe he still loves her, but how can she ept sharing his soul and body with another woman?


    Love between men and women is always selfish like that. Kevin also knows, right?


    She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not know that what he had just done to her was because he was jealous when she mentioned his younger brother.


    Why did she feel so cruel for ignoring him when he was the one who betrayed her first?


    When Emily finished showering and was drying her hair, Kevin also returned. He walked over, took the dryer and gently dried her hair.


    People say women are like the weather, it seems like he got to experience it today.


    A day ago, she was still following him like a puppy, obedient and gentle, but now she acted cold, deliberately mentioning Daniel to anger him.


    Even though his younger brother had passed away and he honestly still missed him very much, he was also a man, when he heard his woman say that, how could he not be upset?


    One is his wife, and the other is his younger brother, so he can¡¯t be angry, he just feels sad.


    He knew that the living could never win against the dead and he had no intention of winning or losing with his younger brother, but he was truly heartbroken when he heard her call Daniel her ex-lover.


    ¡°Go take a shower and then go downstairs for dinner.¡± Emily spoke up but still sat so he could help her.


    ¡°Almost done.¡±


    Kevin patiently waited until his wife¡¯s hair waspletely dry before turning off the dryer and entering the bathroom.


    His father had told him that when his wife was angry, he should be patient and slowly find out the reason why his woman was angry and cold.


    Today, he tried to handle the urgent work and then went home early, by the way, going to the cemetery to visit his younger brother.


    When he saw her sleeping next to the grave, her head bowed, the incense burned out, he suddenly felt uneasy.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you wearing?¡± Emily blushed when she saw the man walk out with a white towel wrapped around his waist, even shorter than his shorts.


    ¡°I forgot to take my clothes, please help me get them.¡± He said as he wiped his hair.


    Quick as a squirrel, she left the chair and ran to the closet.


    Her hand that was moving around in the closet suddenly stopped when she heard the phone ringing.


    Kevin leisurely walked to the table and picked up the phone. Emily secretly observed the expression on his face.


    She wondered if it was Lisa calling him. Why is his forehead getting more and more wrinkled?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    After saying that, he turned off the phone and asked Emily to get him a shirt and pants. His voice was so urgent that she quickly followed his instructions while countless questions appeared in her head.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± She gave him the clothes, her eyes filled with scrutiny.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯sputerwork system has problems, so I have to go there urgently. Just eat dinner and go to sleep first, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Kevin said as he entered the dressing area and closed the curtain. Although he and she are husband and wife, they both agree to have their own rules.


    Except when making love, they will respect each other, specifically not changing clothes in front of each other, and when going to the bathroom, they must close the door.


    While Kevin was changing, Emily quickly grabbed a discreet dress and ran into the next room.


    She didn¡¯t want to allow him to interact with Lisa behind her back. She had to follow him to see if he was telling the truth or not. She was afraid it was just an excuse.


    Deep down in her heart she still doesn¡¯t want to lose him, she wants to keep this husband.


    The love she had ced in him for so long, so much, how could she let someone else easily take it away?


    The moment Kevin opened the curtain and walked out, he thought Emily had gone to dinner, but as soon as he left the room, she rushed forward and grabbed his hand.


    ¡°I want to go together.¡± She said while gasping for breath.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded.


    ¡°Go get the car, let me bring some food to eat. We cannot skip meals.¡±


    Emily let go of Kevin¡¯s hand, smiled slightly, then quickly went down the stairs, straight into the kitchen, asking Daisy to help her pack two portions of rice.


    Kevin frowned and shook his head at his wife¡¯s constant changes. Could it be that because he helped her dry her hair, she was in a better mood?


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t want her to follow him and stay upte, affecting her health, but he was afraid that if he refused her proposal, she would sulk again, and the one who would suffer would be him.


    The car slowly left the vi and drove on the road at a moderate speed.


    Unless it involves human life. As for other problems, Kevin will not disregard anything and drive fast.


    Furthermore, his wife was in the car, so he needed to ensure her absolute safety.


    ¡°Does thepany also have people working overtime today?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°Yes, a few departments are staying to work overtime.¡± Kevin nodded and replied, his eyes still focused on observing the front.


    When the car turned into the corporation¡¯s gate, Emily believed that Kevin was not lying.


    However, instead, there is fear that thepany will be affected by this incident.


    After parking the car, Kevin took Emily straight to the IT room. At this time, senior leaders and IT engineers were all gathered here, everyone¡¯s faces showing tension.


    Previously, thepany¡¯sputer system had a problem once and it took nearly a week to fix it, significantly affecting work progress and resulting in everyone having to work overtime.


    ¡°Hello, president, hello, ma¡¯am.¡± Everyone spoke up at the same time when they saw the most powerful couple of Unicons group appear.


    ¡°Uh. What¡¯s up? How¡¯s the situation?¡± Kevin asked as he approached the deputy head of the IT department.


    Everyone immediately spread out and made way for him and his wife.


    They had already eaten before working overtime, but when they smelled the food from the boss¡¯s wife¡¯s bag, everyone suddenly salivated and wondered what was in there that smelled so good.

 Chapter 118: Splinter In The Heart

    This incident was quiteplicated so the deputy head of the IT department and technicians could not handle it.


    The person who is the best and can restore the system, the department head, is on his way here.


    Yesterday, he asked for leave to return to his hometown, but this afternoon he had to drive back to the city.


    Although the distance between the two ces is not too far, it still takes an hour to enter the city. Not to mention the city¡¯s traffic jams are terrible at this time.


    ¡°He said it would take about half an hour to get into the city.¡± A technician spoke up after ending the call with the head of the IT department.


    Knowing that standing here and waiting wouldn¡¯t bring any results, Kevin took Emily back to his office and had dinner with her.


    Fortunately, she was here to eat with him, otherwise, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to swallow it.


    ¡°Everything will be okay.¡± Emily picked up a piece of meat, ced it in her husband¡¯s rice bowl, and said.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just afraid it willst as long asst time. Everything is very urgent.¡± Kevin smiled wryly.


    After eating, Kevin went back to the IT room, while Emily stayed behind to clean up.


    He told her to go to sleep first, not to wait for him because until the system works again, he can¡¯t sleep.


    When she was alone, she started rummaging through his desk to see if she could find anything rted to the rtionship between him and Lisa.


    However, she didn¡¯t find any clues. She only found things rted to the rtionship between him and her, such as photos and inanimate pieces of paper with his and her names interlocked.


    While Kevin¡¯s wife is rummaging around every corner of the office, at this time, he, senior leaders, and technical staff, especially the IT department head, are focusing intensely on theputer screen.


    The IT department manager¡¯s slender hands were sweaty even though the air conditioner was on.


    It was not until midnight that the problem waspletely resolved and the data was restored.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, hugged each other, and patted each other on the shoulders to congratte.


    Kevin shook hands with the head of the IT department, thanked him, and told his subordinates to contact the ounting department to give him and the technical staff of the IT department a hot bonus.


    Kevin thought it would take several days to restore the system.


    ¡°Everyone has worked hard, so let¡¯s go home and rest. Unfinished work will be handled tomorrow.¡±


    After receiving the chairman¡¯s order, everyone quickly left thepany. They thought that when theputer system worked again, he would tell them to continue working.


    In the past, there were times when half of the group¡¯s employees had to work overtime until the morning to keep up with work progress.


    At that time, everyone joked that because they were greedy for money, they volunteered to sell their lives to the capitalists.


    Although tired, when receiving sry and rewards, everyone¡¯s face is bright and cheerful, smiling from ear to ear.


    Just as Kevin predicted, when he returned to his office, his wife was already asleep. She curled up on the sofa like a little cat.


    He didn¡¯t want to wake her up, besides, he was tired and wanted to sleep right now.


    After pulling his shirt out of his pants, he bent down, gently carried her into the room, and ced her on the soft mattress.


    ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± She asked dreamily.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done, let¡¯s sleep at thepany, I¡¯ll take you home tomorrow morning.¡±


    Kevin pulled the nket up to cover Emily and then strode to the light switch. The light in the room suddenly went out, darkness and lights from thergempposts below the yard immediately flooded in.


    He did not close the curtain, deliberately left it open to let the light through the ss, then crawled under the nket, wrapped his arms around his wife¡¯s waist, and closed his eyes.


    Since joining Unicons Group to work, this is the first time he has spent the night here, so he does not need to buy a deskmp.


    The couple slept until seven o¡¯clock in the morning before waking up and leading each other out of thepany. When they reached the main lobby, they encountered Lisa.


    Today, Venn will chair a meeting at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, so Lisa went to work early to prepare and arrange the meeting room for her boss.


    ¡°Hello, president, hello, ma¡¯am.¡± Lisa bowed very politely.


    ¡°Uh, hello, there¡¯s an early meeting today, right?¡± Kevin happily asked.


    ¡°Yes, eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Okay, do your job.¡±


    After saying that, Kevin continued to pull his wife¡¯s hand towards the main door. The moment they passed each other, Emily and Lisa¡¯s eyes met again.


    This was the first time Emily faced a face simr to hers at this close range.


    Since the day Emily became Kevin¡¯s wife, she had never seen Lisa stop by the vi to visit Daisy, even though she heard Daisy say in the past that her daughter often came on weekends or after work.


    Is it because she¡¯s too busy or because she doesn¡¯t want to face Kevin¡¯s legal wife?


    In the following days, Kevin and Emily¡¯s rtionship got better. She wasn¡¯t grumpy or said bad words to him anymore.


    She still kindly cared for him and asked him questions, but when he asked to have sex with her, she used the excuse that her body was not feeling well and that she did not have the strength to roll around on the bed with him to refuse him.


    One day, two days, three days, it¡¯s okay, he¡¯s still waiting for her to get better. However, when this situationsted for more than a week, he immediately had different thoughts, thinking that she deliberately did not want to be close to him.


    As for Emily, she still can¡¯t convince herself to ept Kevin because the moments of him making love to Lisa always appear in her mind.


    She loves him dearly, and still wants to keep her husband but cannot forgive him.


    Tonight, Kevin brought the documents home again for approval. It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock at night that he put down his pen, rubbed his forehead a few times, and left the office.


    The hallway was deserted, his footsteps could be heard clearly.


    Although the pile of documents that needed to be processed was still unfinished, he was not in the mood to continue. The seductive image and scent of milk from his wife¡¯s body haunted his mind.


    At this moment, he wanted her, wanted to hug her, and make love to her from gentle to intense.


    As soon as he got under the nket, his hand immediately groped his woman. Kisses continuously fell on her cheeks and neck, his breathing gradually became rapid and heavy.


    Emily had just fallen asleep when she was awakened by her husband¡¯s bold actions.


    As soon as she realized his intention, she immediately resisted, tightly grasping the hand that was caressing the inside of her nightgown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Kevin, I don¡¯t want to do it today.¡± Emily spoke up in panic.


    ¡°Emily, you¡¯ve starved me for too long, please let me have sex with you. I have a wife, but why do you force me to endure this torment? I promise to finish it quickly, without making you lose too much energy.¡± Kevin whispered in her ear.


    ¡°But I¡¯m very tired.¡± She seemed about to cry.


    The man¡¯s movements quickly stopped. He let her go,y t, and looked up at the ceiling.


    More than once, he offered to take her to the doctor but she kept refusing, saying that she would gradually get better, and then, she refused to have sex with him again and again.


    Even hugs and kisses were no longer passionate andsting because she quickly found reasons to end them.


    ¡°Emily, if you are dissatisfied with me, just say it. I feel that you are deliberately avoiding your marital obligations.¡± Kevin sighed, his voice carrying indescribable sadness.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°You are just like any other man. When you don¡¯t get along in bed with your wife, do you think your wife is not fulfilling her duties? In your eyes, is that the only thing?¡± Emily sat up, looked straight at his face, and asked.


    It¡¯s clear that since he brought her here, since she officially became his wife, she has never refused him when he asked, even many times because she actively provoked him.


    She doesn¡¯t understand what hecks which makes him have to go back and forth with another woman behind her back.


    If the rtionship between him and Lisa had arisen before he got married, he should have ended it. Why is he always entangled with Lisa?


    Could it be that he intends to be entangled with Lisa for the rest of his life? Greedy man.


    ¡°Emily, in my eyes, there¡¯s more than just the bed. But I am a married man and I am healthy and normal, so why should I restrain my desires when facing my wife? You say you are not well. You have been unwell for almost half a month now.¡± Kevin sat up tiredly, still trying to speak gently, without yelling or raising his voice like the woman next to him.


    After sighing, he got up from the bed and walked out of the room.


    When the door closed, Emily¡¯s tears also fell.


    Did he think she wanted to be separated from him? She also missed his body, but at the same time, she also rejected him. She felt very ufortable, very suffocated.


    Although Kevin went to the office, he was no longer in the mood to process the documents waiting for him.


    He went to the wine cab, took out a bottle of wine and a ss, then walked out to the balcony, poured and drank himself.


    He loved his wife and was not someone who only thought about bed at night, but her attitude and actions made him extremely miserable.


    The day she went to meet Brian, he knew through the words of an acquaintance who identally saw her. Exactly, after that day, he felt that she had changed significantly.


    Kevin knew Brian was her benefactor when he was on duty at James¡¯ funeral and took care of her, andter bought the Wine Company.


    But after everything that happened over the past half month, he wondered if she and that man were just friends.


    He was jealous but didn¡¯t dare question or make a fuss because he was afraid that she would use that as an excuse to leave him.


    After an hour passed, the bottle of wine was more than half empty and Kevin was already drunk. He staggered back to his and his wife¡¯s bedroom.


    After standing from afar looking at the woman lying on the bed for a long time, he took off his white T-shirt and quickly jumped onto the bed, crawled under the nket, hugged her, and kissed her continuously.


    Emily had just fallen asleep when she was woken up by this crazy action.


    The darkness, the continuous kisses, and the heavy body of the man prostrate on her body left her with no way to resist other than saying words of refusal and begging.


    ¡°Kevin¡­ don¡¯t¡­ stop¡­ please stop¡­ no¡­¡± Her voice was broken because their lips were just separated and then quickly glued together.


    ¡°Emily¡­ Emily¡­¡± Kevin called her name, panting and hastily taking off the silk dress that was covering her graceful body.


    The passionate scent of red wine quickly covered Emily, making her drunk along with Kevin.


    Her husband¡¯s strength was too great, she could only resist weakly and then helplessly surrendered, letting herself drift along with the waves of intense love.


    The stimting alcohol, hidden jealousy, and repressed primal desires drove Kevin almost crazy, his movements became more and more intense, causing Emily to constantly beg.


    Sinking and floating over and over again, Emily almost fainted. Her whole body was drenched in sweat and the man lying on top of her was no different from her, the only difference was that he didn¡¯t seem to get tired, making love to her over and over again.


    It wasn¡¯t until the feeling of satisfaction made Kevin let go of all the negative thoughts in his head that he stopped, regted his breathing and slowly left her body.

 Chapter 119: The Wind Blows Into The Heart

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Kevin woke up and reflexively reached out to look for his wife to hug, but the space next to him helped him remember what happenedst night, and quickly opened his eyes.


    His wife was not lying next to him, she sat close to the edge of the bed, leaning her head against the wall, her eyes still closed.


    Kevin slowly approached, his trembling hand raised to touch her face, but then he quickly withdrew his hand and left the bed, preparing to go to thepany.


    Although Emily could hear and know every move of her husband, she still sat still, pretending to be asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was sure that the man had left the room that she opened her eyes, dragged her aching body into the bathroom, and washed away what belonged to him clinging to her body.


    Next, she went to the pharmacy near her house to buy birth control pills.


    Right now, she can¡¯t let herself get pregnant. She didn¡¯t want the baby to be the reason for her and him to be entangled when his love was shared with another woman.


    All day long, from morning to afternoon, except for meals, Emily locked herself in her room, drawing designs and sewing.


    It wasn¡¯t until six o¡¯clock in the evening that she received a text message from Kevin, saying he had to work overtime until nine o¡¯clock today.


    The night grew darker and darker and when the clock struck ten o¡¯clock at night, Emily also returned to her room and crawled under the nket.


    She called Kevin many times when the clock showed more than nine thirty minutes but could not be contacted at all. It seemed like he had turned off the phone.


    It wasn¡¯t until six o¡¯clock in the morning that Emily picked up the phone and continued to call her husband, but the result was the same asst night.


    As if she had a hunch, she immediately went to Lisa¡¯s Facebook page and her suspicions became true when she saw two photos.


    A photo of only the woman¡¯s legs and the vest covering those legs was a vest she sewed for Kevin herself.


    The second photo only shows Lisa¡¯s face next to the man¡¯s hand and the watch on that wrist is not strange to her, it belongs to her husband.


    The mattress was covered with white sheets and the floor helped her quickly recognize that it was a room in the Gold Hotel.


    ¡°Kevin, your overtime is really hard.¡±


    Emily quickly wiped away the tears that had just flowed from the corners of her eyes, smiling as if she were crying.


    Maybe it¡¯s time for her to let go of this love, andpletely cut off this rtionship so he can be with the person he wants to be with.


    Perhaps, to him, she is just a past that is difficult to let go of, and an object for him to fulfill his promise to Daniel.


    After breakfast, Emily went out into the yard, sat in a rattan chair, and rested her head on the table, looking at the ant crawling back and forth in front of her.


    She feels lonely even though she is known as a married woman.


    At the same time, Kevin was on his way back home. Just now, he discovered that his phone had run out of battery.


    As soon as he charged it, he saw many missed calls from his wife. However, when he called back, she did not pick up.


    He originally nned to go home with her but he overslept until morning. He guessed she was still angry with him.


    The old story cannot be soothed, then the new storyes. He felt so tired.


    Seeing the fresh flower shop in front of him, he immediately stopped by and bought arge bouquet of roses.


    Women always like to receive flowers and gifts, and he hopes Emily is no exception.


    ¡°Oh, who is this? Who did the president of the Unicons group buy flowers for?¡±


    Leo¡¯s familiar voice made Kevin immediately turn his head and realize that Leo was holding a ratherrge bouquet of blue roses, with a sign wishing his beloved wife a happy birthday.


    These days, both of them are so busy that they don¡¯t even meet or talk on the phone together. Today, their work has reduced a bit and they met here.


    ¡°Oh, I want to give it to my wife.¡± Kevin replied shyly.


    ¡°Wife? Hey, are you my friend? Since when did you get married? Why don¡¯t I know?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t organize a wedding, just registered my marriage. Anyway¡­ Daniel just passed away not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the lucky girl?¡± Leo winked, looking curious.


    ¡°Emily.¡±


    The atmosphere slowed down a bit and then quickly returned to normal.


    Leo patted Kevin on the shoulder, congratted him, and then invited him to a nearby cafe to chat for a while.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Kevin rushed onto the stage to save Emily when the chandelier fell, Leo already felt something strange.


    If she was his biological sister, there would be nothing strange. But she is his younger brother¡¯s girlfriend.


    Later, when the student photos of him and that girl were released, Leo knew he had guessed right. But he did not expect that Kevin had be Emily¡¯s husband.


    ¡°You look so listless, is it because you have so much work? Or are you being tormented by your wife too much?¡± Leo squinted his eyes at the person in front of him and asked.


    ¡°Work is fine. Ah, we just submitted the airport bidding documents. When there is notice of a winning bid, I will send you more gifts.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important, I didn¡¯t do anything, I just dragged you over to get to know those guys. Sess or failure is all due to your diplomacy skills.¡±


    Kevinughed and said that if Leo had not introduced those officials to him that day, he was afraid that this time the joint venture between Unicons Group and GE Group would have failed.


    Through the conversation, realizing that Unicons Group¡¯s work was going very well, but Kevin¡¯s mood was still restless, Leo ventured to ask if Kevin and his wife had had a conflict.


    When Leo heard Kevin confide that he didn¡¯t know what mistake he had made that made his wife suddenly cold and upset, Leo showed him the trick of making up at the end of the bed when husband and wife quarrel at the head of the bed.


    Leo told Kevin to just rush at Emily and seduce her.


    ¡°No, that method doesn¡¯t work. I¡¯ve tried it. If I try again, my wife and I will probably break up.¡±


    After drinking two cups of coffee, the two men said goodbye to each other and left.


    Kevin remained polite, waiting until Leo¡¯s car drove away before gradually walking towards his car.


    However, before he could sit in the driver¡¯s seat, the woman¡¯s face appeared in front of him, making himpletely immobile.


    For a long time, since Daniel¡¯s funeral, he had not seen her again.


    Seeing her struggling with the torn apple bag, he immediately ran over and bent down to pick up the apples for her.


    He was also happy for her because she was able to open her heart to another man and was no longer immersed in hopeless love with Daniel.


    But she was pregnant and had difficulty walking, so why didn¡¯t her husband go with her? Even though she didn¡¯t go far, it was still very dangerous.


    If Emily is pregnant, even if he goes to thepany, he must carry her with him.


    ¡°Where is your husband? You¡¯re pregnant, so why are you carrying such heavy things?¡± He frowned when looking at her big belly.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ single mother.¡± Emma smiled wryly and replied softly.


    Her answer stunned Kevin.


    ¡°Where are you? Let me help you bring your things home.¡± He reached out and took all the bags from her hand.


    Emma pointed to the apartment building opposite and slowly walked away.


    Kevin quickly followed her, raising his hand to ask permission to cross the street. If he guessed correctly, perhaps she was about to give birth.


    When the apartment door opened, Kevin immediately bowed to the woman in front of him.


    Looking at her appearance, he guessed that she had sessfully quit her addiction and was no longer addicted to drugs and gambling.


    ¡°Her belly is so big. It¡¯s not safe for her to go out alone on the street.¡± He said as he brought the things inside and ced them all on the table.


    ¡°Because yesterday I fell and sprained my leg and couldn¡¯t go to the market, so I told her to go to the nearby department store to buy food.¡± Emma¡¯s mother smiled, helping her daughter sit down.


    Because Kevin¡¯s hands had some dirty water from the fish bag, he asked permission to go to the kitchen to wash it.


    Seeing that his back was gone, Emma¡¯s mother immediately turned to her daughter and asked if she had told him that he was the uncle of the two children.


    ¡°No, I just met him by chance.¡± Emma shook her head, gently rubbing her protruding belly.


    ¡°I think you should let their family know. Their family was lonely. If they knew that Daniel left two children in the world, they would beforted. Furthermore, these two children also need their uncle and grandparents to rely on and be protected.¡±


    After speaking, she looked up to see if Kevin had returned and when she saw him standing like a statue staring at her, she realized he had heard her and her daughter¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Ah, you¡­¡± Emma¡¯s mother stammered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear wrong, right, Emma? Are the two babies in your belly my brother¡¯s children?¡± Kevin¡¯s voice trembled, his eyes were red and he was almost about to cry.


    Emma knew she couldn¡¯t lie and hide it from him because once he suspected, he would have a way to investigate, so she silently nodded.


    Next, she told her mother to temporarily stay away so she could talk to him privately.


    The moment he sat down next to her, she discovered he was wearing a wedding ring.


    ¡°Are you married?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I married Emily. Tell me your story, why are you pregnant with Daniel? Around that time, he and Emily were preparing for the wedding.¡±


    Tears broke from the corners of Emma¡¯s eyes and fell. She tried to stay calm and told Kevin everything.


    After that wild night, she did not take birth control pills because she also wanted to have a child with the man she loved.


    She has no intention of using the baby to tie Daniel down, she just wants to have a child to raise and will not marry anyone.


    Finally, two monthster, she discovered she was pregnant.


    ¡°Emma, the two children are descendants of my family, you should have told me.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice became choked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel doesn¡¯t want anyone to know. He¡­ he was almost about to cry and told me a lot. He feels that he has¡­ betrayed Emily and this is a ck mark in his life. He wants to keep a beautiful image in the eyes of the person he loves.¡± Emma burst into tears.


    Not knowing what to do tofort her, Kevin could only put his hand on her shoulder andfort her. It turned out that night, all four of them were wrong.


    Kevin didn¡¯t think there was a problem with alcohol. He just thought that because Emily and he still had feelings for each other, and Emma was passionately in love with Daniel, under the stimtion of a little alcohol, everyone lost control and acted on instinct, without thinking much.


    Last time, when he mistakenly took an aphrodisiac, Emma had no feelings for him, so even though he rushed at her like a crazy man, she still found a way to escape.

 Chapter 120: The Party Was Extremely Stressful

    By the time Kevin got home, it was nine o¡¯clock. Seeing Emily sitting and swinging on the swing, he immediately walked over, ced the rose bouquet in herp, and sat down in front of her, looking at her beautiful but expressionless face.


    ¡°Last night I worked toote and fell asleep. My phone ran out of battery so I didn¡¯t know you called. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He gently stroked her hair, speaking in a low voice.


    ¡°After this, I won¡¯t call you anymore.¡± She put the bouquet aside and spoke indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Emily, if you don¡¯t care about me, who will care about me?¡±


    Kevin reached out and hugged Emily¡¯s waist, resting his head in herp.


    She is his stop after a day of traveling outside. If she ignores him, how will he have the energy to work?


    Today, meeting Emma, the feeling of guilt towards Daniel deep in his heart has eased.


    He also wanted to tell his wife about it to make her feel morefortable, but the words that Daniel told Emma stopped him.


    ¡°In a few days, when I receive notice of winning the bid, I will take you to the congrattory party with the leaders and senior staff. I want to introduce you to everyone and officially make our rtionship public.¡± He raised his head and looked at her with expectant eyes.


    At first, Emily intended to tly refuse, but thinking that Lisa would be at the party, she nodded and agreed.


    She wanted to observe closely to see how the two of them would behave in front of her, naturally or awkwardly.


    She wanted to see Lisa¡¯s face distorted by anger and jealousy when she witnessed her and her husband loving and caring for each other.


    After both of them finished lunch, Kevin hugged Emily to bed and went to sleep.


    He was tired all night so he quickly fell asleep, leaving only her awake.


    Just now, when he grabbed her and threw her on the bed, she thought he was forcing her to fulfill his wifely duties, but luckily he just hugged her to sleep.


    That¡¯s right, he had been messing around with that woman all night, so he had no strength left to make love to her.


    In the afternoon, Irene called and invited Emily to dinner with the staff in the Winepany¡¯s ounting department.


    When she told her husband about the appointment, his expression darkened but he agreed, only telling her to pay attention to her belly.


    Today, he wanted to spend all his remaining time with her, but she was gone, so he didn¡¯t want to sit alone in the house.


    Emma also agreed to let his parents know about it. It would be better if he came to talk to them right now and then took them to visit their two grandchildren who are about to be born.


    ¡°Why did you suddenlye home?¡± Jessica was having afternoon tea with her husband. When she saw her son walk in, she was surprised.


    ¡°Bring good news to mom and dad.¡± Kevin sat down on the sofa and said mysteriously.


    ¡°Is Emily pregnant?¡± Matthew quickly spoke up.


    ¡°No, but Mom and Dad are about to have two babies to hold. Each person can hold a baby. They are Daniel¡¯s two children.¡±


    After Kevin finished speaking, the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became silent.


    His parents stared at him and had the same thought that he was suffering from paranoia.


    Daniel passed away and Emily¡¯s belly is t to this day. So where do childrene from?


    ¡°Talk nonsense. Your younger brother, other than Emily, has never been involved with any girls.¡± Jessica frowned.


    ¡°The one who is pregnant is Emma. The two of them were together when they got drunk and lost control, exactly two days before the ident.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s eyes filled with tears. At this moment, she and her husband both had the same thought, perhaps because of that, her youngest son lost concentration while driving, leading to that tragic ident.


    Kevin held his mother¡¯s hand tightly, helping her suppress her emotions. Next to them, Matthew was also secretly wiping away tears of both sadness and happiness.


    He silently thanked Emma for keeping his son¡¯s blood, allowing a part of him to exist in the world.


    ¡°Where is Emma?¡± Mathew asked.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m taking Dad and Mom to visit her.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Kevin stood up and went out to get the car. Matthew went upstairs, got his wife¡¯s coat, and helped her out to the yard.


    Happiness came so unexpectedly that the old couple both shed tears andughed, happy but choked up.


    The car left the vi and drove at a moderate speed toward the luxury apartment building.


    With the money that Daniel transferred on the morning of his death, Emma and her mother rented this ce to ensure safety and a good living environment for their two babies to grow.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The vi he wanted to give her had not yetpleted the paperwork when he passed away, so she told thewyer not to bother his family and just consider it as if she did not ept it.


    As soon as Jessica saw Emma, she burst into tears and hugged her. In Emma¡¯s belly is her biological grandchild, Daniel¡¯s biological child, not just one, but two.


    ¡°Look at you! You should be happy. You cry, making Emma cry too. Pregnant women should not cry.¡± Matthew gently med his wife.


    It took five minutes for everyone to calm down and talk. Jessica asked about the health status of the mother and baby and then advised Emma what to pay attention to in the final stages of pregnancy.


    Jessica also offered to bring two experienced maids here to support her because her mother¡¯s legs were hurting.


    Jessica wanted to take Emma back to the vi to take care of her, but she was afraid that Emma would be ufortable.


    ¡°The past few months have been hard for you and Emma. From now on, we are one family. We wille visit often.¡± Jessica held Emma¡¯s mother¡¯s hand and spoke gently.


    Kevin looked at the happy scene in front of him and felt a bit at peace in his heart. He was thinking about Emily. When she agreed to join the party with him, she only smiled at him.


    He couldn¡¯t remember when her bright smile disappeared.


    After a week, the notice of the winning bid was sent to Unicons Group.


    Even though the employees in charge of preparing the bidding documents this time made mistakes, Kevin still rewarded them.


    At the same time, he warned them that this was the first andst time. If it happens again, he will directly fire them because there are a lot of elite people outside who want to join Unicons Group and take their positions.


    The celebration party was held at a luxurious restaurant right in the city center, gathering both senior leaders of Unicons and GE corporations.


    This project willst for six years, so personnel from both sides will have to meet a lot in the future. This party is also considered an opportunity for everyone to get to know each other first.


    To keep the air from being thin, the tables are arranged together in a long row.


    ¡°Brian¡¯s noting?¡± Emily asked softly as she entered the banquet table with Kevin.


    ¡°I heard that he¡¯s busy.¡± He replied, feeling a little ufortable in his heart.


    Today, Emily is wearing gorgeous makeup and an expensive dress, and her jewelry is all limited-edition designs.


    She exudes an extremely luxurious and noble beauty, in contrast to the purity and simplicity that she always pursues, and is theplete opposite of Lisa.


    ¡°Before starting the party, I would like to introduce a little. This is my wife, the person who married me and is also the owner of the Unicos corporation, Emily.¡± Kevin held his wife¡¯s hand tightly and spoke solemnly.


    Apuse rang out instead of congrattions. Everyone¡¯s face showed happiness, except Lisa.


    Although she pped her hands, there was not a single smile on her face. Of course, Emily could see and felt very happy.


    ¡°Today¡¯s party is to congratte us on winning this big contract. I would like to thank everyone and hope we can work harder together in the future.¡±


    As soon as Kevin finished speaking, two bottles of champagne were opened and everyone pped again.


    After raising his ss and inviting everyone, he pulled out a chair and helped his wife sit down in front of everyone¡¯s admiring eyes.


    Even though Emily was angry at Kevin for daring to raise a cat outside, his actions and words from the moment he entered this room until now were following her wishes, so she felt quitefortable.


    So she did not reject his intimate gestures during the party, epting them naturally.


    Halfway through the party, everyone was already tipsy, and they boldly chatted with the chairman¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Does anyone here see that Lisa resembles the president¡¯s wife?¡± A girl spoke up.


    The crowd answered ¡°yes¡± in unison and teased Lisa, saying that if she had simrities to the president¡¯s wife, she would surely find a husband who was talented, rich, and pampered her like the president in the future.


    Lisa¡¯s face turned red and she secretly looked at Kevin with wet eyes. However, his dreamy, ecstatic eyes were glued to the attractive wife next to him,pletely paying no attention to anyone else.


    ¡°What about you, ma¡¯am, do you think Lisa is like you?¡± A young man spoke up.


    Emily smiled, pretended to look at Lisa, observed for a moment, and then nodded.


    She knew that this was probably the first andst time she would have the opportunity to sit at the banquet table with Lisa and many senior leaders and employees of the two corporations.


    She is no longer in the age group that likes to go to crowded ces and attend parties.


    And it¡¯s also possible that in the future, she and her husband will go their separate ways and no longer have anything to do with each other.


    ¡°Very simr. So, I was a little scared. I¡¯m afraid my husband will see Lisa as me and Lisa will look for a man ording to my husband¡¯s advantages because of what people say and then sometimes see my husband as her husband.¡±


    At first, everyone was about to smile after listening to Emily¡¯s speech, but by the time she finished speaking, everyone was as stiff as if they were sprayed with glue, including Lisa.


    Even in her wildest dreams, Lisa never expected that Emily would dare to say these words in front of Kevin and the senior leaders.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous, my wife was just joking. If you see another woman as your wife, that¡¯s just an excuse for having an affair.¡±


    Kevin spoke loudly but his eyes still did not leave Emily. He was not stupid enough to not realize that his wife¡¯s words contained jealousy.


    ¡°Wife, there are a lot of eyes at the corporation. If I look wrong, they will warn me. Please rest assured.¡± He put his arm around her shoulders, pulled her close, and spoke loudly enough for the people sitting next to them to hear.

 Chapter 121: There’s Another Family

    When the party ended, Kevin¡¯s face was red from the alcohol. Emily only took a sip of wine at the beginning of the party so she was still alert and could drive him home.


    All the way home, he closed his eyes and didn¡¯t say a word, but as soon as she helped him back to the bedroom, he pushed her down on the bed and kissed her frantically.


    ¡°Are you jealous, Emily?¡± He asked when the long kiss had just ended.


    ¡°No.¡± She took a breath and replied.


    ¡°You said you were afraid I would mistake my wife for another woman. Emily, you were so harsh just now. Tell me, am I right or wrong now?¡±


    Before Emily could answer, he leaned down again and continued to kiss her. His nimble hands took off the seductive dress from her body and the suit from his body, quickly bing one with her.


    One sleepless night, in the morning, when the rm clock rang for the third time, both of them still did not want to open their eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t until Sara called, reminding Kevin about this morning¡¯s meeting that hezily stood up and went to the bathroom.


    When he came back, Emily was still curled up in the nket, so he took his clothes and tied his tie.


    After cing a kiss on her forehead, he left the room, went down to breakfast, and drove away.


    At this time, she dragged her body covered in man¡¯s marks to get out of bed.


    Seeing the phone screen light up with a series of numbers both familiar and strange, Emily was a bit confused but still picked up the phone.


    On the other end of the phone, a familiar man¡¯s voice rang out. She could recognize it as Kent.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Emily answered when she heard him ask if she was on the phone.


    ¡°Can I see you for a few minutes? I have something to tell you, rted to Brian.¡±


    Emily¡¯s heart suddenly pounded and the feeling of nervousness made it difficult for her to breathe.


    After a few seconds of silence, she agreed and told him to go to a coffee shop near where she lived.


    Brian didn¡¯te to yesterday¡¯s party and Kent wasn¡¯t there either. Could it be that something happened to Brian?


    After showering and changing into discreet clothes, Emily quickly ate breakfast and then walked to the meeting point.


    The moment she saw Kent and a woman enter, she was a bit surprised because at first, she thought he woulde alone.


    ¡°Hello, this is my wife, Brian¡¯s mother.¡± Kent spoke first.


    ¡°Ah, yes, hello ma¡¯am.¡± Emily bowed her head.


    When the three people sat down, Emily realized that the old couple¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and the woman seemed to be trying to hold back tears.


    ¡°Emily, please save my son, please¡­¡± Brian¡¯s mother held Emily¡¯s hand and sobbed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Emily was confused and panicked at the strange woman¡¯s request.


    Kent turned to tell his wife to calm down. And then in a deep voice mixed with remorse and shame, he told Emily that he was her biological father, who did not know of her existence until James¡¯ funeral was over.


    ¡°How could that happen?¡± Emily shook her head, looking incredulous.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard for you to ept, but this is the truth. Brian was suspicious so he secretly did a DNA test. Emily, you and he are half-siblings, maybe your and his marrow will bepatible.¡±


    When talking about this, Kent choked up and couldn¡¯t continue talking. The image of his talented son lying on the hospital bed made him want to burst into tears because of his helplessness.


    The day he discovered his son was sick, his hair turned almost white overnight.


    Emily¡¯s head was pounding as if a jet engine had passed by. When she asked what disease Brian had that requiredpatible bone marrow, his mother said he had leukemia and had been treated for a while but had not improved.


    The doctor said he needed a bone marrow transnt immediately and his family also spent arge amount of money to find a bone marrow source for him but there was none.


    ¡°Brian can¡¯t stand it any longer and Jennifer has a heart condition and can¡¯t donate bone marrow to her brother.¡± The woman burst into tears.


    Kent hugged his wife¡¯s shoulders andforted her. When he knew he had an illegitimate child, he was very afraid that his wife would know, but when his son got sick, his wife was the one who said that if he had a child outside, their son would be saved.


    So, he confessed and she was very happy, telling him to quickly find that child and promising to let him give that person a portion of the property.


    Having experienced so much pain and loss to the extreme, when Emily found out her true identity, she was only a little shocked.


    What she cares about now is Brian, he treats her very well so she can¡¯t see him die without saving him.


    People who share half of her blood are of course more important than strangers. Furthermore, she soon considered him her brother.


    ¡°Which hospital is he in?¡± Emily asked, her voice waspletely dry.


    The old couple was delighted, quickly invited her to the car, and took her to a famous private hospital.


    When they took her to the ce where their son was being treated, they told her to go in alone because they wanted her and their son to have private space to talk.


    When the door was pushed open, Brian thought it was his father or mother, but when he saw Emily, he almost froze.


    Her appearance here means that his father has gone to find her and talk to her. At this moment, he didn¡¯t know how to face her anymore.


    ¡°How are you feeling inside?¡± Emily sat down next to him, held his pale hand, and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little better, I¡¯ll be able to go out in a few days.¡± Brian smiled tiredly, trying to reassure her.


    ¡°When I saw that you were so skinny, I suspected that you were sick, but you hid it.¡±


    Her sobbing made the heart of the person opposite her ache, he didn¡¯t know what to say, he could only stay silent and gently rub the back of her hand tofort her.


    He doesn¡¯t want her to worry about him because until now, his family still owes her and hasn¡¯t given her anything.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. In a few days, I will do a bone marrow test and ifpatible, the doctor will perform the transnt surgery. I feel like our personalities are very simr, maybe our bone marrow will bepatible.¡± Emily wiped her tears and said confidently.


    Brian bowed his head and asked her if she wasn¡¯t angry with him and his father. But the answer he received was that she was not angry.


    She said he was not at fault and that Kent should thank her father, because without her father raising and loving her like his own child, when she knew the truth, she would hate Kent extremely.


    In the days that followed, Emily¡¯s thoughts were all about Brian, no longer caring about Kevin¡¯s departure and return times.


    When he asked, she still obediently responded and had sex with him, but after that, she would use birth control pills. If she were pregnant, surgery would not be possible.


    This morning, the doctor was happy to announce that her marrow and the patient¡¯s marrow werepatible, and surgery could be arranged after a week.


    At that moment, Brian¡¯s mother was so moved that she hugged her tightly, cried non-stop, and called her her daughter.


    For some reason, at that moment, Emily felt the warmth of her mother that she had always been waiting for, very warm, seemingly capable of healing her wounded soul.


    At night, while Emily and Kevin were watching TV, Daisy suddenly ran out and asked him to drive her to Lisa¡¯s apartment room.


    She said her daughter slipped and fell and could not move outside to call people nearby for help because she was in too much pain.


    She also emphasized that Lisa¡¯s old leg injury recurred, causing her pain so she couldn¡¯t stand.


    ¡°Let me call you a taxi, it¡¯s raining and windy, how can I leave my wife at home alone?¡± Kevin said as he picked up the phone and quickly operated on the screen.


    ¡°Boss, pleasee with me to help me carry Lisa to the car. Her spirit is in panic, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t let strangers touch her.¡± Daisy cried and said.


    Next, Daisy turned to Emily, asking Emily to allow Kevin to take her away.


    But before Emily could open her mouth, Kevin said that he would call Venn because, in terms of closeness, Venn was better than him. After all, Venn is Lisa¡¯s direct boss.


    Moreover, Venn is single, no matter where he wants to go or when hees back, it¡¯s no problem.


    In the end, Daisy had to call a taxi, and at the same time texted her daughter, telling her that the n had failed and that the personing was Venn.


    Daisy didn¡¯t want to do anything wrong, but because Lisa was her daughter, she had to help. Lisa cried and said that without Kevin, she would die.


    Daisy doesn¡¯t know when her daughter fell deeply in love with this man. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago that she heard her daughter confide.


    ¡°You go up to our bedroom, I¡¯ll lock the gate.¡± Kevin turned off the TV and stood up.


    Emily was quite satisfied with Kevin¡¯s behavior. At least, in front of her, he didn¡¯t dare run to that person.


    In a week, she will have to be hospitalized to undergo bone marrow extraction and transnt for Brian.


    So she needed to find a reason to be away from home and she knew that during that time, her husband would be free to run around and coax his little lover.


    She slowly walked back to her room, lying down on the soft mattress.


    ¡°Kevin, at the end of this week, I want to go back to Kurt¡¯s ce for a few days, get some fresh air, and visit some colleagues.¡± She crawled into Kevin¡¯s arms when hey down next to her.


    ¡°Let me take you there.¡±


    ¡°No need, you¡¯re busy, I can take a taxi, I¡¯ll go for a few days and thene back. Let¡¯s be apart for a few days to see if we miss each other.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s gentleughter rang out above her head. He kissed her hair hard and nodded in agreement.


    Holding her in his arms, even when he became one with her, he still missed her, no need to do the test.


    These days, she doesn¡¯t act cold towards him anymore, she takes the initiative when the two of them make love, so he¡¯s in afortable mood and doesn¡¯t think too much.


    Moreover, Kurt is there, Kurt will look after her and take care of her for him.


    He hopes that after rxing and being away from him for a few days, she will realize that he still holds arge ce in her heart.


    ¡°Emily, let¡¯s exercise a little.¡± Kevin suddenly sat up and took off the nket. His eyes were tinged with lust, looking at her as if begging.


    ¡°Okay,e here, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Because she didn¡¯t want him to stop her from being away from home, she quickly agreed, reached out to help him take off his white t-shirt, and then proactively kissed his neck.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The man¡¯s heavy, rapid, and chaotic breathing sounded, overwhelming the melodious sound of rain outside.


    The two hands were tightly sped together, therge bed shook gently with each movement.


    And then just five minutester, Emily felt like he had carried her out to sea, letting thousands of fierce waves crash over her, knocking her down over and over again, leaving her with no chance to fight back, only able to obey him.

 Chapter 122: Desperate

    Each day passed quietly, the day after tomorrow was the day of surgery and tomorrow, Emily had to be hospitalized to prepare for surgery with Brian.


    To be honest, she was very worried. She wasn¡¯t worried about herself because the doctor had assured her that she wouldn¡¯t be in pain, but she was worried about Brian¡¯s probability of sess.


    She knows that even though surgeries are guaranteed, there will still be small mistakes that can happen.


    Since the night Kevin refused to take Daisy away, Emily saw that Daisy¡¯s eyes seemed to be avoiding her, but she didn¡¯t care much.


    ¡°What time will you leave tomorrow?¡± Kevin asked while patting her back to soothe her to sleep because he saw her tossing and turning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start leaving at seven o¡¯clock in the morning, I¡¯ll have time to kiss you good morning.¡± She repliedzily.


    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re gone for a few days, you¡¯ll make up for it for me to have sex multiple times in a row in one night, okay?¡± He blew gently into her ear, teasing her.


    ¡°Pervert.¡±


    Emily turned over and crawled into Kevin¡¯s arms, looking for some warmth to help her sleep.


    These days, he doesn¡¯t work overtime, brings many documents home for approval, and spends almost all of his free time with her, so she feels secure, believing that he has cut off that little tail.


    Furthermore, Lisa also did not update any images rted to him on socialworks.


    However, her faith turned into despair, making her heart as cold as ice when the clock just struck ten at night when Kevin received a call.


    He quickly jumped out of bed, put on his pants and shirt, told her that something had happened to his friend, and needed his help, and then rushed off.


    ¡°Kevin, maybe I really lost you. I¡­ don¡¯t want to keep this shell anymore.¡± Emily sighed, quickly reaching out to wipe away the tears that had just flowed out.


    During the night, Kevin did note home and when he returned, Daisy told him that Emily had left home at six o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Last night, Emma suddenly had a high fever and her amniotic sac broke even though it was not yet her due date.


    It was dark and raining heavily, so her mother couldn¡¯t ask anyone for help and couldn¡¯t call a taxi, so she called him.


    All night long, he stayed awake outside the emergency room. It wasn¡¯t until this morning, when two babies were born healthy and his parents arrived that he could feel secure and run home to see his wife off. He didn¡¯t expect she was gone.


    His hands trembled as he operated the phone, finding her contact number.


    ¡°Emily, where are you? Tell the driver to stop, I¡¯lle pick you up.¡± He quickly spoke up when he heard the person on the other end of the phone pick up the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gone more than halfway. You just keep working, I¡¯ll go for a few days and thene back. Oh, is your friend okay?¡± Her voice sounded softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. So when you get there, call me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily put down the phone and went into the hospital with Kent and his wife. All three people went to Brian¡¯s bedside and encouraged him.


    Because Kent and his wife knew there had been animosity between Jennifer and Emily, they did not let their daughtere here during this time and forced her to stay at thepany.


    Besides, they still hadn¡¯t told her that Emily was her older sister.


    In the afternoon, after the doctor examined Emily onest time, she walked around the hospital to relieve herself.


    While passing by the obstetrics department, hearing the sound of a baby crying, she suddenly felt lovely, her feet unconsciously approached and slowly walked across the rooms, looking around.


    When she was about to return to Brian¡¯s hospital room, passing by a room, she suddenly heard a very familiar voice.


    Through the half-closed door, she was stunned to see the people inside the room, which were her parents-inw, her husband and Emma, and two newborn children.


    Her mother-inw held a baby, and her husband held a baby, looking at them with extremely affectionate eyes, filled with love.


    Her strength seemed to be drained, her whole body staggered, and she had to cling to the wall, groping to leave.


    She raised her hand, calcted, and concluded that those two babies were crystallized from the love of her husband and his ex-lover.


    ¡°Oh my god, Kevin, you¡­ what are you doing? Why are you still married to me? What are you doing?¡± She looked up at the sky, tears flowing like rain.


    Seeing here back with red eyes, Brian was worried and asked if it was because she was afraid that she was about to donate bone marrow to him.


    She shook her head and said she had just witnessed a touching incident so she was just too emotional.


    ¡°Look at you, how old are you? Why are you like a child?¡± Brian held her hand and spoke gently.


    ¡°Ever since I found out I had a brother, I wanted to be a kid again.¡±


    Brian nodded and promised that after he was healthy, he would satisfy all her demands, turn her into the happiest princess in the world, and let her enjoy her brother¡¯s pampering.


    He also hoped that by then, she and Jennifer would erase all past resentments, be good sisters to each other, and grow up together.


    When dawn came again, the surgery began.


    Anesthesia was injected into Emily¡¯s body, causing Emily to gradually lose consciousness and temporarily no longer be able to think about painful things.


    When she woke up, it was dark outside and when she looked next to her, she saw Brian still in aa.


    Perhaps the surgery was a sess. Her tears were uncontroble, flowing down her face and falling onto the pillow.


    Before going into surgery, she turned off her phone and also told Kurt that if Kevin called, just say she was asleep and he would ask her to call backter.


    She did not know that this afternoon her husband drove to that mountain area and discovered her lie.


    She wasn¡¯t at thepany and Kurt couldn¡¯t find any reasonable exnation.


    After three more days, Emily left the hospital. She cannot stay here for a week as ordered by the doctor.


    Her lie was discovered by her husband and for three days, he has not called her.


    If possible, she wants to take this opportunity to break up with him. As long as he is angry, she will easily provoke him to sign the divorce petition.


    He and Emma had children together, they were a true family, not her.


    The taxi took her away from the hospital and towards the vi. The moment she approached the familiar gate, she felt like a passerby, not the owner of this ce like her husband had said.


    When she passed the living room and saw Kevin sitting cross-legged, staring at her, she still pretended not to see and walked past him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°If you want to ask anything, just ask.¡± Emily stopped and replied but did not turn her head.


    ¡°Emily, are you nning to leave me to be Brian¡¯s bride? Where have you been these past few days? What did you do? Why did you go with the president of GE Corporation and his wife? Are you trying to please your future parents-inw? Why are you taking birth control pills?¡±


    Kevin stood up, walked in front of her, grabbed her hand, his eyes filled with anger.


    Yesterday, exactly afternoon, when he went to the hospital to take Emma and the two babies back to their house, he saw his wife walking on the sidewalk in front of the luxury cafe with Kent and his wife. Theyughed and talked happily.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Before that, when he discovered that she wasn¡¯t at Kurt¡¯s ce, he even tricked himself into thinking that maybe she wanted to go to the beach or somewhere alone to rx, but she didn¡¯t want to let him know.


    He tricked himself into thinking that when she was in a better mood, she would return to him.


    ¡°It turns out that in your heart, I¡¯m that bad. Okay, I¡¯m too tired, Kevin, let¡¯s break up, no, it¡¯s called a divorce. Let¡¯s get divorced.¡± She pulled her hand away from his, trembling as she spoke.


    ¡°What are you saying? Get divorced? Emily, you lied to me and now you want to divorce me. How could you be so cruel to me? I don¡¯t agree, you are my wife and I am your husband, this rtionship will only end when I die. I really didn¡¯t expect you to turn your back on me because of Brian.¡±


    At thest sentence, Kevin shouted, startling Daisy, who was hiding in the kitchen, eavesdropping.


    This was the first time she witnessed him raising his voice to his wife. She also didn¡¯t know what happened between them.


    ¡°He¡¯s my older brother. I didn¡¯t have an affair with him, on the contrary, you, Kevin, you raised another woman outside. What right do you have to speak loudly to me?¡±


    Speaking of this, Emily burst into tears. He was the one at fault, but he med her.


    The fact that Emma had two children with him was before he married her, so she did not mention it for the time being. But the rtionship between him and Lisa made her heart fall into the abyss too many times.


    ¡°Older brother?¡±


    ¡°Right. I am Kent¡¯s daughter. These past few days I¡¯ve been in the hospital donating bone marrow to Brian so the doctor can perform the surgery. He has leukemia but Jennifer has heart disease and cannot donate bone marrow.¡±


    Emily pulled the test documents out of her bag and threw them on the sofa.


    Kevin quickly picked them up and quickly read each line. He doesn¡¯t know this. Why didn¡¯t she tell him, causing him to misunderstand and say such hurtful words to her?


    Although Emily wants to divorce Kevin, she does not ept the bad things that she did not do.


    Therefore, she had to exin, not to hold on to Kevin, but because she did not want to be wrongly used and have her personality tainted because that would mean she was at fault with her parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Emily. Why don¡¯t you tell me? I should be the one by your side, right? How are you feeling? Are you still in pain?¡±


    Kevin approached and tried to touch Emily, but she quickly backed away and once again repeated her request for divorce.


    At this time, Kevin remembered that she had just used him of raising women outside.


    ¡°Just now you said I was having an affair? What are you talking about, Emily? I only have you, who am I having an affair with?¡±


    Even though Kevin questioned her, his hand still reached forward, wanting tofort her, to stop her from crying.


    ¡°You dirty, don¡¯t touch me. Please look at these photos. You¡¯re dating Lisa. In the end, do you see her as someone to rece me or do you see me as someone to rece her?¡± Emily opened Lisa¡¯s page, gave him the phone, and said.


    Thetest photos that caught Kevin¡¯s eyes made him shocked and confused for a moment, but then his face quickly darkened, showing a dangerous look, as if he wanted to kill someone.


    At the same time, Daisy was trembling while calling her daughter, went into the room, took her wallet, and ran out of the vi from the back door.


    ¡°Emily, I will give you the answer. I repeat, I only have you, my soul and body forever belong to you alone. Is someone like her worthy of climbing into bed with me?¡±


    After saying that, Kevin took the phone and called Venn, asking if Lisa was with him. The answer he received was that she asked for leave today because she had a headache.


    He hung up the phone and called Daisy, but she didn¡¯t respond. After searching around the vi, the couple discovered she had disappeared.


    The clothes in her room were still there, but the desk drawer was pulled out and there was no wallet inside, it seemed like she left in a hurry.

 Chapter 123: Explain misunderstandings

    At first, Kevin nned to run to Lisa¡¯s residence, but thought again and again, in the end, he called Venn and told him to call two more people to bring her back here so he could interrogate her.


    His wife had just donated bone marrow, so he couldn¡¯t leave her alone at home, and he didn¡¯t feel secure if he took her with him.


    ¡°Emily, sit down here and I¡¯ll slowly exin to you. I swear, nothing has happened between me and Lisa that vites morality, and my heart has no room for her, it¡¯s all for you.¡±


    Witnessing his drastic actions, Emily had a bit of trust so she obediently let him help her sit down.


    Kevin pointed to the photo at the airport and confirmed that those were his legs and that he pulled Lisa¡¯s suitcase because her legs were injured after saving him from a terrible ident.


    ¡°You never told me about the ident.¡± Emily spoke up indignantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll worry. During those days, I was in so much pain that my face was distorted and I didn¡¯t have the strength to have an affair.¡±


    When he pointed to the photo of the clothes, he confirmed that he had thrown them in the trash. As for how Lisa got it, he doesn¡¯t know. He can only guess that she picked it up when she saw hotel staff taking out the trash.


    ¡°I guess so. When I catch her, I¡¯ll interrogate herter. And this is the day I told you about it, I stopped by to give her a gift and then met some big officials.¡± He pointed to the photo of the brooch and said.


    The most recent photo is the girl¡¯s legs covered with his vest and the girl¡¯s face with his hand on a bed covered with white sheets that look no different from a hotel bed.


    Kevin shook his head, sighed, and told Emily that he was not scheduled to workte that day.


    However, the unit in charge of selecting the contractor suddenly called him, informing him that the documents of the joint venture of Unicons Group and GE Group had errors and that the price offered by the two groups was higher than the other two units.


    Therefore, he and the leaders and assistants of both sides had to work together to edit the documents in time to submit them and the location was his room in the Gold Hotel.


    ¡°It was dark at that time, we couldn¡¯t contact the team that made the bidding documents, so the leaders had to do it. By the time we finished, it was around two or three in the morning. I intended to take a nap and then run home with you, but I fell asleep. In the morning, I woke up and saw that Lisa¡¯s sleeping form was a bit revealing, so I covered her with a vest and went to drink morning coffee with Brian. That night your brother was also one of the people sleeping in my room, you can ask.¡±


    Kevin pointed to the adjacent photo and said this was probably the photo taken in the hospital the day he had a fever and lost consciousness, which was the only time he was alone in a room with Lisa.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m grateful that she saved me twice, I gave her a birthday gift and treated her well. But I didn¡¯t expect her to use these images to hurt you. I¡¯m sorry, Emily.¡±


    At this moment, the phone bell suddenly rang. Seeing that the caller was Venn, Kevin immediately picked up the phone and was informed by Venn that Lisa had disappeared from the boarding house.


    She didn¡¯t bring all her clothes and other belongings, it seemed like she left in a hurry.


    Kevin frowned, his face showing annoyance. If he can¡¯t bring Lisa back here, he¡¯s afraid his wife won¡¯t believe him.


    But as soon as he turned around, his wife threw herself into his arms and burst into tears.


    She regretted that she didn¡¯t believe him and asked in the first ce. If she had asked him, the rtionship between the two of them wouldn¡¯t have appeared so many cracks. She even wanted to leave him when he had done nothing wrong.


    She regrets it, she loves him and needs him. Emma was pregnant before he and she registered their marriage, that was a thing of the past, and he had the right toe and take care of the two children. She would ignore them and give birth to her and his children.


    ¡°When will Brian be discharged from the hospital?¡± Kevin patted his wife¡¯s back and asked gently.


    ¡°Weekend.¡± Emily answered.


    ¡°Then you should rest for a few more days to get better and then go visit him with me. Suddenly, my wife¡¯s brother and my wife¡¯s entire family appeared, making me a bit nervous. Have you already told them about my affair with Lisa?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She wiped her tears on his shirt and shook her head.


    All day long, from morning to afternoon, Kevin did not leave Emily¡¯s side. While he was cooking, he carried her from upstairs to the living room, telling her to lie on the sofa so he could check to see if she had a fever or any other unusual symptoms.


    After eating and drinking, he carried her out to the yard to let her get some fresh air before taking her back to bed.


    He wanted to scold her for being stupid but couldn¡¯t bear to scold her. If she had asked him frankly, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have tormented each other for so many months.


    Resting her head on his arm, looking up at his handsome face, and smelling his masculine mint scent made her feel her heart filled with happiness.


    She touched his lips with her hand, then leaned forward and kissed him.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Kevin touched her back, gently rubbed the ce where the needle was stabbed, and asked.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± She nodded and answered.


    ¡°Let me rub it a little and the pain will go away. Be good, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    In the following days, Kevin ran his work remotely and did not go to the corporation. Until the end of the monitoring period advised by the doctor, he will not leave his wife for even half a step.


    He also called his mother, told her what had just happened, and asked her to send him two maids toe here to take care of his wife.


    Of course, Jessica agreed. The appearance of the dragon and phoenix twins erased her hatred for Emily. She also told him that when Emily waspletely well, he should arrange to bring Emily back to see her.


    ¡°Who would have thought that Lisa was such a pervert? You nearly lost your wife.¡± Jessica sighed through the phone.


    ¡°Yes, I also didn¡¯t expect it. That¡¯s why I asked for someone from you, mother, you choose someone who is single, or only has a son.¡± Kevin suggested.


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    After finishing the call, he happily turned off theputer and went down to cook lunch for himself and his wife.


    Emily prepared the food, the cooking was his job. She clung to his back like a turtle shell, talking to him. If he goes right, she goes right, if he goes left, she goes left.


    He didn¡¯t feel bothered, on the contrary, he felt happy. He liked her sticking to him like that, liked being bothered by her like that because she was so adorable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go visit your brother this afternoon. Next week I will take you to visit my parents.¡± Kevin said while stirring the pot of soup.


    ¡°Yes. Husband, is it because your mother heard that I was nning to divorce you that¡¯s why she stopped being angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No, maybe mom realized that you are worthy to be her daughter-inw, not some mean girl like Lisa, and even stupid.¡±


    After eating and resting, Kevin took Emily to the hospital. He didn¡¯t expect that in the few days that Emma was lying here, his wife would also be lying here, yet, he couldn¡¯t see her.


    When both of them entered the hospital room, Kent stood up, shook hands with Kevin, and gave space for them to talk.


    He felt extremely proud because the chairman of Unicons Group was his son-inw. His daughter really knows how to choose a husband.


    ¡°Get well soon ande back. The middle of next week is the airport construction groundbreaking ceremony, you and I both have to be present.¡± Kevin helped Emily sit down on the chair and said.


    ¡°Yes definitely.¡± Brian nodded.


    The three of them chatted for a while, then Brian asked Emily to go down to the cafeteria to buy him a few bags of pasteurized milk.


    She smiled and obediently left, not forgetting to tell him not to show off his authority to her husband.


    When the door closed, Brian was silent for a long time then spoke up to apologize to Kevin. Brian told Kevin that the story he was convicted of in the past was more or less rted to him.


    That year, Brian was still young, and he interacted with a group of unruly young men outside, mainly to ask them to do some things for him that were inconvenient to get involved in.


    ¡°One time I was drunk and confided in them my love story, but I didn¡¯t expect them to dare kidnap Emily to bring her to me. As a result, they bumped into you, and both sides fought¡­¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t mean to do it, I¡¯ve still been haunted by it for so many years. While they and I were pushing and shoving, that person suddenly lost momentum, rushed out onto the street, and was hit by a car. There were no cameras there and they said I intentionally killed him. Onlyter did my biological parents get involved, drag them all out, and then the police took statements, and then I was exonerated. But no one mentioned you. After all, you are not involved, so don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Even though Brian knew he wasn¡¯t directly involved, the feeling of guilt still stuck with him over the years.


    Because of that, the love between Kevin and Emily had to be interrupted and they continued to experience a lot of pain and tears.


    After regaining hisposure, Brian told Kevin that Emily suddenly went abroad that year in exchange for a condition from her father, which was that her father would save him. However, James did nothing.


    ¡°Maybe he wanted to, but before he could do anything, my parents showed up. My adoptive father proactively contacted the Unicons group. He gave the bracelet to them and they quickly came to find me.¡±


    To be honest, Kevin wasn¡¯t angry at the austere man who raised him.


    His wife was nine months pregnant when she died in an ident while apanying him to the city to buy things for the baby.


    When he saw the lost boy, he took him back to his hometown to raise him, hid the bracelet, and remained silent for decades even though he knew clearly that the chairman of the Unicons group and his wife were looking for their son.


    From then on, he quit his job selling fruit in the city and only worked in the countryside to take care of his adopted son.


    Not long after Kevin was picked up by his biological parents, his adoptive father discovered he had terminal cancer.


    Although he was diligently treated by doctors at the best hospital in the city, he passed away. His wish was to be brought back to his hometown to be buried next to his wife and children.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s forget the past, we should look forward to the future.¡± Kevin spoke up after reminiscing for a while.


    ¡°Yes, you two should quickly have a baby. You two have been married for a few months now.¡± Brian winked mischievously.


    ¡°Children are a blessing from heaven. Furthermore, luckily she¡¯s not pregnant. If she gets pregnant, who will donate bone marrow to you?¡±


    At this time, Emily returned with several bags of sterilized milk in her hands. She couldn¡¯t hear their entire conversation, she only heard thest few sentences and their happyughter.

 Chapter 124: Kidnap

    After another week, Kevin felt secure in leaving Emily at home. His mother generously sent her housekeeper, Mary, and a young girl to his house.


    They know how to drive and are familiar with every corner of this city. The important thing is that they are not married, and have no daughter, younger sister, or older sister.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you home to visit my parents. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Kevin reached out and gently pinched his wife¡¯s cheek and spoke.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Emily nodded and continued to eat breakfast. Kevin always ate faster than her and left the table before her.


    Maybe it was because he had to go to thepany, and she was at home, with nothing urgent to handle.


    While eating, she thought about what gift to give her mother-inw. Although Jessica doesn¡¯tck anything, she shouldn¡¯t go there with empty hands.


    When Emily went back upstairs, put on makeup, and changed clothes, the phone rang. She saw a strange phone number, but she still picked it up.


    On the other end of the phone, a familiar voice rang out. It was Jennifer.


    Jennifer asked Emily to meet her for a cup of coffee and chat, saying that she had heard her father talk about their rtionship.


    ¡°Okay, then you go there first, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Suddenly having a younger sister, Emily couldn¡¯t help but be happy. Even though the two of them had had some unpleasant things happen before, she would forget everything.


    In the future, she will advise Jennifer, helping this girl get better every day.


    Brian¡¯s nature is not bad, so Emily believes that his sister, who shares blood with him, will also have simr characteristics to him, but she was pampered too much, so she became spoiled and arrogant.


    Although Mary offered to take Emily, she refused, saying she would take a taxi.


    Anyway, Jennifer said that after drinking coffee, the two of them would go shopping together and then Jennifer would take her home.


    As soon as Emily entered the cafe, she saw the emotional face of her half-sister.


    ¡°Have you been here long?¡± Emily asked.


    ¡°I just arrived.¡± Jennifer replied.


    The waitress quickly came over to ask questions and the two girls both ordered two sses of orange juice, not coffee.


    Emily heard Brian talk about Jennifer agreeing to work at thepany and help her father and brother, so she felt very happy. Maybe it¡¯s time for this girl to grow up.


    ¡°I wanted to meet you sooner but I was afraid so I kept procrastinating. Thank you for saving my brother. I¡¯m sorry for what happened in the past. If we had recognized each other sooner, I wouldn¡¯t have been so jealous and hurt you like that.¡± Jennifer burst into tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s the past, I¡¯m not angry with you anymore.¡±


    The two girls enjoyed orange juice together, watched the cars on the road, and talked about Brian.


    Jennifer said her brother recovered very well, and from yesterday he started going to the corporation to handle work.


    After half an hour, both of them left the cafe and went to the car together to go to the shopping center.


    Emilyfortably leaned back in the car seat, discussed this year¡¯s new fashion trends with Jennifer, and then fell asleep without realizing it.


    When she regained consciousness, she found herself tied to a chair, in an abandoned warehouse, dirty and deste.


    ¡°Are you awake? This anesthetic has a very longsting effect.¡± Reid approached, gently touched the sharp knife to Emily¡¯s face, and spoke.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you arrest me? Where is Jennifer? What did you do to her?¡± Emily asked worriedly.


    Reid burst intoughter, leaned into Emily¡¯s ear, and whispered, revealing to her that Jennifer was the mastermind in this kidnapping.


    Emily¡¯s face turned pale and her whole body trembled. She didn¡¯t expect that she considered Jennifer as her sister, yet Jennifer wanted to harm her. Turns out, there was something wrong with that ss of orange juice.


    ¡°Look at the sunlight onest time, as soon as she transfers the money to me, I will send you off to meet your father.¡± Reid retracted the knife, lit a cigarette, and spoke while smoking.


    Emily knows clearly that only she can save her at this time. After thinking quickly and taking a deep breath to regainposure, she told Reid to call her husband and ask him toe to redeem his wife and she was sure Jennifer could not pay him more money than her husband.


    ¡°You said your husband is Kevin?¡± Reid threw away his cigarette, frowned and looked at her with suspicious eyes.


    ¡°Yes, we got married secretly because Daniel passed away not long ago.  You can find his phone number on my cell phone. You should consider the pros and cons. If you kill me, I¡¯m afraid that before you can use the money Jennifer gave you, you will be arrested. Attempted murder is a death penalty. And if you take my husband¡¯s money and let me go, nothing will happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Well said, what if your husband calls the police?¡±


    ¡°So are you sure Jennifer will pay you as agreed? Dude, do you want to confirm again?¡±


    Emily knows clearly that there is not much money in Jennifer¡¯s bank ount right now because she is still under the control and testing of Kent and Brian.


    She only works and receives a monthly sry, so she doesn¡¯t even have enough money to spend on clothes and cosmetics.


    Seeing Reid looking worried, Emily told him to call Jennifer, say he killed the hostage and ask her to transfer money.


    Before Emily woke up, Reid called Jennifer several times, asking her to pay before taking action, but Jennifer told him to take action first, and then send her photos before she paid.


    Reid was also afraid of being cheated on by Jennifer, so he kept procrastinating.


    ¡°She asked me to send photos.¡± His voice trembled a bit.


    ¡°See that red paint can in the corner? Create a fake crime scene.¡± Emily tried to smile, showing that she wasn¡¯t afraid at all.


    Reid quickly did as she was told, smearing paint all over her body and drawing a line across her neck.


    Emily closed her eyes, tilted her head to let him take the picture, and waited with him for the results.


    She knew he was in a panic, could do as she said but could also kill her immediately, even if he didn¡¯t get anything in return, simply thinking of killing her to cover up the clues to escape.


    ¡°Jennifer, I killed her and sent you the photo. Please transfer the money to me.¡± Reid said as soon as he heard Jennifer¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Reid, the initial money I gave you is all I have, now you quickly run away, wait until I earn more then I will transfer more money to you. Quickly leave there.¡± Jennifer¡¯s urgent voice rang out.


    Reid was so angry that he trembled, turning his bloodshot eyes towards Emily.


    Emily had difficulty breathing but still tried to stay calm, telling him to call Kevin and ask Kevin for an amount of money enough for him to livefortably for the rest of his life, without having to do these illegal things anymore.


    ¡°Dude, I want to live and I also want you to live, please, think about your loved ones.¡± Emily spoke gently.


    Reid quickly took out Emily¡¯s phone, asked for the screen unlock password, and then called Kevin.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The person on the other end of the phone quickly picked up the phone and when Kevin heard Reid demand a huge ransom, he immediately agreed but wanted to hear his wife¡¯s voice first to make sure she was safe.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Kevin, bring money here, go alone, he just needs money, don¡¯t call the police.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, wait for me, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    The meeting was quickly postponed because the chairman left after going out to answer the phone. Following his orders, Sara quickly went with him to the bank to withdraw money, put it in a suitcase, and Venn informed the police.


    The n to rescue Emily was quickly implemented. Kevin drove ahead, while the police force followed closely behind and when approaching the scene, the police soldiers immediatelynded and approached the target along the forest road.


    Of course, Kevin¡¯s car also slowed down to ensure that when he arrived, the ambushing police group was one step ahead.


    Being tied up tightly for several hours made Emily extremely sore. Just when she thought she was about to faint, the tall figure of the man she loved appeared.


    He was standing against the light so she could only recognize him by his figure but she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly.


    ¡°Kevin.¡± She happily spoke up.


    Seeing Emily covered in blood, Kevin just wanted to rush in and kill the guy holding a knife to her neck.


    Kevin suppressed his pain, opened the suitcase of money, put it down in front of Reid, kicked it to the right, told him to go there and get it, and then go away.


    Seeing him hesitate, Kevin immediately took out a match.


    ¡°One is to take the money and get out of my sight, two is that all three of us die together, and that money is considered votive paper.¡± Kevin smiled like a pervert, the fire in his hand quickly appeared.


    ¡°No, I will take the money and return your wife to you.¡±


    Reid hurriedly ran towards the suitcase filled with money, hastily closing it. Kevin staggered to his wife¡¯s side, crying as he untied her.


    He should have brought her with him, not left her at home so she could have the opportunity to wander around and be harmed by bad people.


    ¡°It¡¯s just paint, not blood, I¡¯m not injured.¡± She reassured him because she saw him crying like a child.


    There were loud noises outside, the sound of rapid footsteps, and Reid¡¯s cursing.


    Kevin didn¡¯t pay attention, still attentively untying the rope and when the police group entered, he carried her in his arms and walked quickly towards the door.


    Knowing that the hostage was not injured, the police group immediately informed the ambnce parked not far away to return.


    ¡°Bitch, you lied to me, damn it, what¡¯s the difference between you and Jennifer, a bunch of scammers.¡± Reid tried to struggle and scream as the police escorted him into the car.


    Emily didn¡¯t want to waste words on Reid, so she remained silent, burying her head in her husband¡¯s chest, feeling his racing heartbeat.


    She thought he would scold her but no, he was still gentle and admitted all his mistakes, saying that he didn¡¯t care enough for her, didn¡¯t take care of her well, and was careless.


    ¡°Chairman, please take your wife home to shower, change clothes, and then go to the police station to give a statement.¡± The captain of the criminal police team approached them and said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The luxury car quickly turned around, left the wastnd, and drove back to the city center.


    Kevin continued to stay silent until he carried his wife into the bathroom and he burst into tears again.


    The moment he saw her body dyed red, he thought he had lost her forever. At that time, he only thought about dying with her after crushing that bastard.

 Chapter 125: Light After Darkness (Last Chapter)

    By the time the couple arrived at the police station, Reid¡¯s statement had already been taken and superiors were also preparing an arrest warrant for Jennifer.


    From Reid¡¯s testimony, they discovered that he and Jennifer did not just do bad things once.


    The chandelier fell, aphrodisiacs were added to the wine at the year-end party, and the video was sent to Daniel moments before the ident.


    After giving her testimony and signing the report, Emily staggered out of the police station. Every time Kevin touched her hand to try to support her, she immediately pushed his hand away.


    Everyone, including her, could guess the reason why someone who was extremely careful in traffic like Daniel suddenly lost control of the steering wheel and crashed into the median.


    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t hate me, neither of us wants that.¡± Kevin hugged her from behind, speaking in pain.


    ¡°You also think like me, right? We, you and I, are the cause of Daniel¡¯s death.¡± Emily said in tears and tried her best to escape his arms.


    How can she continue to be with Kevin and live with him as husband and wife?


    Every time the two of them make love, she will remember this incident, and her conscience will tell her that it was her betrayal that caused a perfect person like Daniel to leave this world in pain, despair, and misery.


    ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Emily turned around, and faced him, speaking clearly every word.


    ¡°No, please, I beg you¡­ I beg you, Emily¡­ I will die without you.¡± He put his hands on her shoulders and shook his head continuously.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Kevin, I know everything. I will let go of your hand. You should go back to Emma and the two children, they are your children and they need¡­ they need to have aplete family. Let¡¯s let the mistake of that night end here.¡± She said in choked sobs.


    ¡°No, Emily, all four of us were wrong, that night, all four of us were wrong, the two children were¡­ the children of¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the writhing pain in his stomach made his face turn pale, his breathing became weak, his whole body was powerless and then he gradually lost consciousness, falling into the arms of the woman he loved.


    ¡°Kevin¡­ Kevin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Emily panicked and caught Kevin, but he was too heavy, causing them both to fall on the sidewalk. She panicked and cried, calling for help.


    Fortunately, they were standing in front of the police station and police officers quickly appeared and took them to a nearby city hospital.


    Throughout the journey, Emily cried like rain. She regretted and med herself for saying the words that hurt Kevin so much that he fainted. If something happened to him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live anymore.


    The white stretcher was quickly pushed into the emergency room and Emily stopped behind the door.


    She staggered and fell to the floor, muttering prayers for his safety.


    The sound of the calling from Kevin¡¯s phone startled her and she quickly pressed the answer button. On the other end of the phone was his mother¡¯s voice, she asked him if he would bring his wife home tomorrow.


    ¡°Mom,e to the city hospital with me. Kevin suddenly fainted and was in the emergency room.¡± Emily burst into tears.


    ¡°Calm down, Mom and Dad will be there right away, calm down.¡±


    A girl passed by the emergency room, and saw Emily crying and trembling, so she stopped and helped her onto the bench to wait andfort her. Waiting for her to calm down, the girl left.


    A minute passed that felt like a day to Emily, her eyes kept staring at the door, waiting for the doctor to call her.


    The moment she heard the doctor inform her that her husband had suffered a stomach hemorrhage and was so excited that he lost consciousness and was not in danger of his life, she stopped trembling.


    Afterpleting the examination, Kevin was quickly transferred to the hospital room for observation for a few more days.


    Seeing his wife¡¯s tearful face, he wanted to say words offort but he was so tired that he couldn¡¯t open his mouth, he could only helplessly watch her cry and then he fell asleep again due to the effects of the medicine.


    Twenty minutester, Matthew and Jessica also arrived at the hospital. Hearing Emily inform her about her son¡¯s condition, Jessica told her to rest assured because Kevin had been hospitalized a few times with this disease in the past.


    ¡°On the way here, Mom called Venn and found out what happened. Something big happened but no one told us.¡± Jessica sighed, gently reprimanding.


    ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t think of anything, and my husband was probably afraid that Mom and Dad would worry.¡± Emily spoke up to exin.


    It wasn¡¯t untilte afternoon that Kevin woke up. In front of him were the faces of the three people he loved.


    He smiled with satisfaction when he saw that his mother and wife were able to be close to each other. His dream had finallye true.


    ¡°Okay, now we¡¯re going home. Later, a servant will bring dinner for the two of you, don¡¯t buy food from outside. I know your wife won¡¯te home, so let her stay here with you.¡±


    After giving instructions, Jessica and her husband left, but she did not intend to go home right away but visited her two grandchildren and Emma.


    Only husband and wife take the best care of each other, so she felt secure in entrusting her son to Emily.


    When the door closed, Kevin slowly sat up, leaned against the headboard, and waved to his wife.


    Emily quickly rushed forward, swooped into his arms, and hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Do you still want to divorce me?¡± He pinched her chin, his voice a bit angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want anymore. I¡¯m sorry. Dear husband, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She rubbed her head against his chest, tears falling again.


    Kevin gently pushed Emily away, wiping her tears. This woman has been married to him for less than three months and has already asked him to divorce him twice.


    If he hadn¡¯t been sick and in the hospital, he would have thrown her on the bed and tormented her, punishing her until she cried.


    ¡°Emily, listen to me. The two babies are Daniel¡¯s children. That night he and Emma were together. I guess Daniel drank your ss of wine and watched Emma be you. I just found out not long ago. Emily, Emma, and I were just acting at that time. She and I don¡¯t love each other.¡±


    Speaking of this, Kevin¡¯s eyes filled with tears. He told her that Daniel was very heartbroken when he woke up and begged Emma to keep this a secret because his younger brother loved her very much and did not want to lose her as the wedding day was approaching.


    Because of Daniel¡¯s words, Emma considered it hisst will, hiding her pregnancy until the day Kevin identally caught her.


    ¡°No wonder he came to find me that night but he looked very strange. But at that time I was in a confused mood, I couldn¡¯t think much, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Emily, we are both victims, it¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s because I loved you too much, I couldn¡¯t control myself, it¡¯s all my fault.¡± Kevin put his finger on her mouth to prevent her from continuing to speak.


    In the end, Kevin forced her to promise to forget that painful past and hold his hand to walk into the future before he agreed to take her to meet the two babies.


    Sheughed and nodded at his childish request. She guessed those two babies must be very adorable, just like their father.


    Fortunately, before leaving, her warm man left behind two lovely angels.


    She believed he had seen them too and could smile. The love she has for him is still deep in her heart, she will not forget but will keep it secret at the bottom of her heart.


    In her heart, in her eyes, he will always be a warm, kind, and pure man, not tainted at all.


    After two days, Brian visited Kevin. Facing Kevin and his sister, he felt extremely embarrassed and also felt heartbroken and guilty.


    It¡¯s because he and his father didn¡¯t teach Jennifer to be a good person, causing her to do things that lost her humanity.


    When he heard Emily ask if Jennifer had been arrested, he bowed his head for a long time before answering.


    ¡°Emily, Jennifer is crazy.¡±


    ¡°Is it real?


    ¨C Yes, even before there was a prosecution order. Perhaps it was because of the bloody photo Ried sent her. She kept saying that she didn¡¯t kill anyone and said that GE Corporation¡¯s assets cannot be divided with you. I guess she heard Dad and I talk about dividing assets with you, so she became jealous.


    Seeing Emily silent, Brian asked her if she wanted to go see Jennifer to confirm what he said, but he received a shake of her head.


    She knows there are cases where family members will spend money and get mental health records so that their loved one can escape sentence, but she believes in Brian¡¯s character, he will not tolerate his sister to the point of trampling on morality like that. Waiting for Brian to leave, she turned to Kevin, looking at him with teary eyes.


    ¡°Emily, you agreed to forget the past, let it go. I also really hate Jennifer, but now that she¡¯s been like this, it¡¯s considered a punishment. Let¡¯s not care anymore.¡±


    Emily knew clearly that because Jennifer was rted to her, her husband suppressed his hatred and let it go.


    If he wants revenge, even if Jennifer escapes prison because she is crazy, he still has his way to make her pay her blood debt.


    In this life, being the person next to his pillow, she feels extremely satisfied and has no regrets. He has everything but gives it all to her.


    After two more days, the doctor allowed Kevin to be discharged from the hospital. He kept his promise, took Emily to his parent¡¯s house, and then together they visited Enna and the two babies.


    Emily trembled as she took a baby from Emma¡¯s arms, overwhelmed with emotion. She seemed to see an invisible connection with Daniel.


    ¡°So cute. What should I do? I want to bring a baby home to raise.¡± Emily gently touched her finger to the baby¡¯s plump lips and said.


    ¡°You have to give birth yourself. Who gave birth to the baby for you to raise?¡± Emma red at her.


    ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t push you two, but you¡¯re both older now, so try to work a little harder. Especially Kevin, if you keep greedy for money and neglect your wife, you won¡¯t be able to have a baby quickly.¡± Jessica turned to me her son.


    Kevin returned the baby to Emma, then carried the baby in Emily¡¯s arms and gave it to his mother, then asked permission to bring his wife home to plow together, nting the baby in her belly.


    He was not shy, but his wife was so embarrassed that her face turned red, she didn¡¯t dare look at anyone, she just bowed her head and followed him out. Behind them, cheerfulughter sounded.


    As a result, two monthster, when Kevin was diligently approving the documents, Emily walked into the office, gave him a two-line pregnancy test, and forbade him to touch her until the baby was born.


    ¡°Wife, isn¡¯t that right? Why abstain for nine months? I¡¯ve researched it, honey.¡± Kevin quickly turned off theputer and ran after her as he spoke.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!